Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Categories:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 2 of Amphibia Watch Fic
Collections:
Characters reacting to canon and fanfics, DerangedDeceiver's Favorite Fics, Sww
Stats:
Published:
2022-06-21
Updated:
2024-03-25
Words:
177,890
Chapters:
66/143
Comments:
1,404
Kudos:
2,051
Bookmarks:
237
Hits:
156,762

Watching Amphibia Redux

Summary:

Anne and friends are trapped in a theater, and in order to leave they have to watch her life.

Anne's not entierly a fan of that plan

edit/continuation of randombiwriter's watching Amphibia

Notes:

Chapter Text

Anne couldn’t stop bouncing her leg, she tries to focus on the small TV Dr. Jan were wheeling in to keep her away from where her and Terri were working, her parents were in on the distraction as they squish her in between them and turn on some movie she had once loved. The Plantars are just as tense as she is, constantly looking at the portal that they were getting closer and closer to finishing it. 

Though she was looking at the screen, her mind wanders, she hadn’t seen Sasha or Marcy in months, the last thing she saw of either of them was Marcy being impaled and Sasha being thrown against a wall, Anne needs them them to be okay, she wants them to be alright, but a voice deep down constantly sneers: There’s no way they survived, you don’t believe that do you?

A familiar wave of uselessness washes over her. She opens her mouth to ask Terri for the fifth time in the last thirty minutes if she could help only to be blinded by a bright white light.

When her vision finally returns Anne is on the floor. Groaning, she looks around. It’s a huge theater, but there’s a big screen in place of the stage. The back of the room doesn’t have seats and has several doors. Any further thought on the room is halted by a hand being offered to her.

She looks up to see “Sasha! Marcy!”

She pulls the two girls into a tight hug, trying to fight back tears.

“I thought-” she cuts herself off as suddenly everything from the last two months really hits her, tightening the hug before stepping back, holding them at arm length, they’re acting different than before, Marcy is trying to make herself small and Sasha seems to have way more stress on her shoulders, both have tears in their eyes, but they smile nonetheless, after everything seeing each other is enough for now, later when that wears off they’ll talk about everything in the castle and Amphibia, and before. When they know what’s going on and Anne isn’t 85% sure she’s dreaming.

Marcy opens her mouth, trying to keep eye contact with her friends only to be cut off by Hop Pop letting out a scream.

Anne turns to see Mr. X and Jenny trying to get a hold of her frog family, freezing when they realize not only was everyone looking at them but there were many frogs and other alien creatures around them. 

Anne steps towards the agents, letting go of Marcy and Sasha to separate the two groups, landing a very satisfying punch giving the agent a rapidly blackening eye, Mr. X realizes on top of being outnumbered he doesn’t have his government issued sidearm. Anne looks at Sasha and Grime, neither of whom she has ever seen without a sword in recent months are disarmed as well.

“We were having a moment,” she offers lamely, with everything else that was happening she shouldn’t have expected it to last anyway.

Mr. X rolls his eyes. “Don’t care, you three are under arrest for harboring alien fugitives, and all of you-”

He’s stopped by a bright orb that appears between all of them, “ENOUGH!”

Anne wants to ask this… thing? Deity? What’s going on, where or when or why they are here.

“*sighs* I should’ve expected this,” the strange light says as everyone else in the room begins to be teleported across the room.

Now, Anne is forced to sit in one of the seats, Sasha and Marcy on either side of her. She strains to look around, everyone she’s interacted with in the past year at least are here, everyone from Amphibia and earth alike have been made to sit. She finds Sprig, while some part of her is happy to be between Sasha and Marcy like old times, her first real friend is too far away and too close to Mr. X and even more so away from her without her help for her liking.

She yells “Hey, light God dude thing, what in Frog’s name is going on?!”

The screen clicks on, there’s VHS lines on it, how can something so big be so out of date?

Marcy reads out loud beside her. “There’s an event that you all must prepare for. If this also helps you realize some of you are in desperate need of therapy, good.”

The youngest of their group spares a slight look at her and Sasha before looking down at her lap, curling into herself again. Anne’s a little insulted Marcy apparently includes her in needing help, she hasn’t been involved in any coup or lies thank you very much.

Some part of her knows her friend, are we actually still friends? Is spiraling in her head, dream or whatever this is, Anne has always known when her friends need a life line, she grabs Marcy’s hand squeezing tightly, almost missing the slight blush of her friend before looking up at the screen to read the words.

Anne or Beast?

Chapter 2: Anne or Beast?

Summary:

Everyone reacts to “Anne or Beast?”

 

Also an F bomb is dropped.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Anne shifts uncomfortably at the looks she got from the title, she lets out a small sigh when whatever this thing is showing them starts.

 

The screen shows Anne, Sasha, and Marcy in the playground opening  the music box as music starts to play.

 

“Is this an opening? What is this, an anime?”  Ally asks. She can’t believe she was pulled into such a weird situation, though her and her girlfriend knew that Polly wasn’t normal, this all is a lot.

 

“If it is, then I should be the main character! Not Boobchuy and her friends!” Maggie declared but cowered at Sasha’s glare. She raises her hands in surrender until the blonde looks away before glaring at the back of her head, “At least we’ll know where you three have been for the past 5 months of playing kidnapped or dead.” she shrugs

 

The girls in question share a look, Sasha staring through Anne to Marcy, Anne knows she’s thinking of the same moment.

 

“Do any of these humans make more sense to you?” Stumpy asks to his fellow amphibians, who all shook their heads.

 

It shows Anne being dirty and waking up in Amphibia. It spans out to show the map of Amphibia.

 

Anne never thought to see Amphibia shaped like a lily pad, after all these months and many weeks of staring at the map you’d think she’d notice that.

 

“It is an anime. It’s like an isekai.” Marcy smiles knowingly, at least she was in a good anime. She looks at Anne and Sasha, the guilt snakes back into her stomach

 

Anne notices Marcy curling into herself again, pulling her knees up to her chest. Anne does her best to comfort her, pulling her hand away from the vice grip around her knees, even if she’s not sure about their relationship after everything, this is going to be hard enough for all of them without withholding comfort. Olivia starts to reach towards Marcy only for the human to flinch away.

 

The opening shows Anne by the farm and showing all the Plantars. It then shows the various adventures of Anne and Sprig throughout Wartwood.

 

Anne’s parents felt like they’re about to have a heart attack with what they’re seeing. But she's grown and she has the Plantars by her side, so they know she's okay. Doesn’t stop Oum trying to look over her daughter only to be held in place by whatever force is holding her in place. Huffing slightly she leans towards her husband, letting him hold her.

 

The opening shows a picture of the girls stuck in a tree branch while raining just outside of toad tower.

 

“Oh, so that’s where it went.” Marcy says. She had lost the photo before landing in Newtopia, it had been hard losing their group’s photo. No one mentions her voice breaking slightly.

 

Amphibia

 

The episode starts at Wally coming out of Stumpy’s Diner. He takes a walk in the forest when a shadowed figure came up from behind him.

 

“Is that Anne?” Terri asks.

 

“Is she trying to be an eldritch horror or something?” Maggie guessed.

 

Anne flinched. Yeah, she’s starting to see why Wally screamed at her. She hadn’t tried to scare the frog but it had been over a week in the Amphibia wilderness by that point.

 

The scene changes to Wartwood, the citizens are living normally.

 

Anne’s parents are both surprised she lived in such a community for all those months

 

Anne can’t help smiling seeing the town she had grown to love; she misses it.

 

Hop Pop parks Bessie “Alright kids. I’m gonna do a little shoppin, you watch the cart.”

 

Sprig jumps up excitedly “You got it Hop Pop, I’ll defend this cart with my LIFEEEEE!!!”

 

“Sprig, I was talking to Polly,” Hop Pop sounds defeated

 

“What? Polly’s a baby!”

 

“You’re a baby!” Polly shoots back

 

Most teens snorted at that, Sasha smirks at the squeaky toy being put in his place.

 

“Polly’s got more responsibility in her little flipper than you have in your entire body.”

 

Sprig’s offended, “Ridiculous, what makes you think I’m irresponsible?”

 

Oh gee, let me think.

 

The scene shows various flashbacks of Sprig goofing around.

 

Anne chuckled, that’s Sprig alright. Though she knows after that he’d had to have done his best to fix wherever went wrong-

 

“Okay, yesterday was a bad day.” Sprig cedes his grandfather’s point

 

Hop Pop hops towards a store, “Polly, make sure Sprig stays in the cart.” before entering the shop “Well how do you do, Mrs. Jonkins?” his voice fades out.

 

Sprig sighs, disappointed, “wish there was a way to prove I’m not such a goof-up.”

 

“Sprig, you’re not a goof-up.” Hop Pop says.

 

“I know, Hop Pop.” Sprig says, but his smile doesn’t reach his eyes. Anne frowns slightly, knowing that  feeling far too well.

 

Wally’s screaming can be heard and he began warning everyone about the ‘beast’ that he saw.

 

“RUDE!” Anne shouts. Marcy leans towards her friend, laying her head on Anne’s shoulder, “I’m not that thin.” Marcy nods but frowns slightly, she may be more muscular than she was on earth but the younger girl can feel how thin her wrist is.

 

Most people in the room laugh but Dr Jan narrows her eyes, living in another world for so many months, could Anne have even feasibly gotten enough to eat. Anne’s parents are thinking the same thing

 

Toadstool rounded up the villagers in a mob while Sprig has the idea of capturing the beast himself.

 

“Oh, so that’s what’s happened. I was wondering what that was.” Anne tries to focus on the screen

 

“How you got along with the town’s people if this is how it all started.” Bee says frowning, Anne is okay and obviously found good people eventually, he tries to remember that to tap down his worry.

 

“Lmao, it took over a month for the toads to get me out of their prison cell when I arrived in that world.” Sasha admits with a shrug.

 

“Really? I just lived in a cave for like a month before I met Sprig.” Anne says.

 

Everyone else is just staring at them, horrified. Especially Marcy, she turns into Anne’s neck whispering sorry like a mantra but when Sasha touches their trio’s youngest member’s shoulder she pulls away like she’s been shocked not able to look her friends in the eye, every bad thing that she’s gonna see happened to them is her fault.

 

“Stop right there! Hop Pop said that you had to stay in the cart, you know you can’t take me!” she yells at her brother

 

“Like a baby could do anything.” Maggie mocked.

 

“Oh believe me, Polly is a nightmare to deal with.” Anne deadpanned. The amount of bruises she gets from the pollywog was more than the bruises she gets from monsters.

 

“Oh! Polly, look! Candy,” he bribes his sister. He drops a pocketful of candy in front of her.

 

“Bribe accepted!”

 

Hop Pop groaned as everyone else laughed, “I feel you, Hop Pop,” Bee had seen how many times Marcy had gone from the responsible one to letting Sasha do something over a well placed bribe.

 

Sprig hops off as Polly eats her candy. As he ran through the forest, he landed on one of Anne’s traps. Anne steps out, beyond messy and holding a spear, he screamed.

 

Anne shrugs, “It had been a long week.” Marcy whimpers slightly, trying to hold back another apology, “It’s the past Marmar,” she tries to sooth putting her arm over her friend’s shoulder pulling her close.

 

The human’s share a look at the teen’s reaction, how bad could things have gotten for such a reaction? 

“I have bad news for you, beast! I taste terrible!” Sprig tries

 

Anne’s thoroughly disgusted, “Ew, I’m not going to eat you.”

 

“You tried to eat Wally!”

 

“I tried to ask “Wally” for help, he ran off screaming the second me!”

 

“I just was looking for help,” Anne reidderates softly, early on Amphbia was beyond scary, especially without knowing her friends were safe.

 

Wally chuckled nervously at the stares he was getting.

 

They heard a screech and Anne made a run for it, but she turns to cut Sprig free and bring him to a hiding spot. Once they know the danger is clear, they let out a sigh of relief.

 

“You saved me, you’re not a beast at all! You’re a hero! An ugly, ugly, ugly, hero!” Sprig cheers

 

“It was my fault you were there in the first place,” Anne shrugs, turning back into danger wasn’t that big of deal.

 

“Call me ugly again and maybe I will eat you.”

 

“Ha! You’re not gonna eat me, you got a name stranger?”

 

Hop Pop had raised Sprig to be polite and maybe a bit naive 

 

Anne smiles, “My name’s Anne, Anne Boonchuy.”

 

Sprig: I’m Sprig Plantar! Put er there!

 

He offers his hand to her, she reluctantly shakes it. When her stomach grumbles, Sprig offers some bugs but Anne didn’t like that so the frog brought up hunting instead.

 

“Gee Sprig, i don’t know the trap and the spear, I had never thought about hunting.” Anne teases though a few granola bars from the bottom of her bag was enough to make her hunting more a waste of time and energy as the days went on.

 

“How do I know I could trust you?”

 

Sasha and Marcy flinched at that. Anne makes herself not look at either, she can’t break her resolve right now.

 

“Whaaat? Does this look like the face that could deceive you?” he makes puppy dog eyes

 

Anne laughs,“Yeah I guess not.”

 

Anne laughs nervously, no she does not have trust issues after the last months, nope

 

Meanwhile, Hop Pop finds out that Sprig tries to capture the beast and brings Polly along to look for him with the mob behind him.

 

“You’re bringing the baby along? Do you have any idea how much danger she could have been if there was actually a beast?”

 

“Oh please, Polly is tougher than she looks. She’ll be fine, heck, she might be able to take the beast down.” Hop Pop said.

 

The scene changes to Anne being interrogated by Sprig while she’s eating some branches.

 

“I’m a human being, and I come from another world! Either that or this is a dream.”

 

“Or a hallucination,” Sasha laughs

 

“Wow. Do you know how you got here?”

 

Anne lies, “Nope, one minute I was in my world and the next thing I know I was here. I don’t know how to get home, or even if I can go home.”

 

Everyone stares at the girl, not for the lie, Sprig doesn’t even care about that and Hop Pop thinks about his reaction to the box so her lie was justified to say the least. Everyone who wasn’t in the throne room months ago is trying to figure out how she got home, and why she didn’t bring Marcy and Sasha home too.

 

“So yep! That’s my story, what about you? What are you doing in the woods?”

 

“Proving that I’m responsible!” He beams

 

“Oh yeah? How?”

 

Anne laughed. Sure it wasn’t funny at the time but it was funny now.

 

Before they know it, Anne got ambushed by the villagers and got tied up.

 

“That couldn’t have been more perfectly timed.” Sasha laughs slapping Anne’s leg softly

 

Hop Pop is still leading the charge, “Haha, you caught the monster! Sprig, I’m impressed.”

 

“Dude, what the heck?! You set me up?! I thought we were connecting!” she strains against the ropes

 

Both Sasha and Marcy feel guiltier by the second. Marcy tries to not let her thoughts turn to the giant salamander in the room.

 

As Sprig tries to defend himself, a monster roars and they see a giant praying mantis.

 

“Hurry! Everyone, Mantis Formation!”

 

The humans are dumbfounded as the amphibians stacked themselves on top each other.

 

“The fuck?”

 

“Yeah, I still don’t know what that’s about.” Anne admitted.

 

As the mantis walks away, a bigger one appeared and everyone ran off. Sprig untied Anne and ran off to fight the Mantis. He was about to get slashed by its claws when Anne rescued him.

 

Anne gave a strange look at the screen, she could have sworn her eyes glowed. But that only happened after the temples, she shakes her head

 

They both managed to tie the monster up. Toadstool suggested to ran Anne out of town just to be safe.

 

“EXCUSE YOU?! SHE JUST SAVED YOUR LIVES!” Oum glared at Toadstool, while her husband does the same and their daughter tries to calm her down.

 

“Mom, Dad! It’s okay!”

 

Toadstool just cowered, if there's one thing he fears most, it's mothers, protective mothers are by far the most dangerous demographic.

 

 Sprig jumps in front of the mob“Stop right there! She’s not a monster, she’s just lost and needs our help. We should take care of her.

 

Anne smiles.

 

Oum smiled, she is so glad that Anne has a friend like Sprig, not that Sasha and Marcy were terrible mind you.

 

The townspeople didn’t want to so Hop Pop declared that he would take care of Anne. Anne asked for a map and plans to travel around but the Plantars warned her that the valley is filled with dangerous creatures and she has to stay with them for two months.

 

The scene changes to Anne moving in the Plantar’s basement. After Sprig bids her goodnight, Anne tried to open the music box, but nothing happened.

 

“Were you planning on leaving your friends behind?” Terri asked.

 

“NO! I didn’t even know they were in Amphibia until I reunited with Sasha! And given it was the millionth time I had tried it that week, I kinda knew it wouldn’t work.” Anne tried to defend herself.

 

“Makes sense that she thought that, she was the one who opened the music box. She probably didn’t think that Sasha and Marcy would get ropped in.” Loggle joined in.

 

“Should we take a break?” Hop Pop asks realizing they’d be in this place for the long haul.

 

“No. We need to find more information about these monsters as possible.” Mr. X said. All the amphibians and their human friends glared at him.

 

“How about three more episodes, and then a break?” Anne suggested, as much as she wants to get done to return to Amphibia and bring her friends back for real there was a lot that happened in the past seven or so months

 

Everyone agreed as the screen lights up again.

 

Notes:

Thanks for tuning into the chapter! If your wondering the plan for posting, we’re gonna slightly edit and rewrite the chapters up until

Chapter 3: Best Fronds

Summary:

Reactions to Best Fronds and everyone has a lot of questions for Anne

Chapter Text

Everyone looked at Anne and Sprig, they all have a feeling what this is about.

 

Anne shifts in her seat, realizing both Sasha and Marcy are touching her Sasha’s hand on her knee and Marcy has laid her head on Anne’s shoulder, still upset.

 

The episode starts with a flashback. It shows Anne in a thrift store with Sasha and Marcy outside, the two girls are silently encouraging Anne to steal the music box.

 

Anne paled. There are several things that she didn’t tell her parents about Amphibia, and how she got there is one of them.

 

The room got silent.

 

All three girls froze as everyone turned to look at them, some in shock while others in horror. Sasha tightens her grip on her leg and Marcy hides her face as they all try to avoid their stares; Anne is close to crying and trying to avoid the disappointed looks from her parents while trying to comfort her friends as the show continues, Sasha feels sick with guilt, remembering her manipulation to get Anne to take the box, her job is to protect her girls, she failed so completely, she avoids the Boonchuy’s gaze as failing them would hurt more than her own parents, and Marcy remembers her own promise of how everything would be fine, and how logically Anne has a bag so she should take it. She feels worry catch in her throat, not sure if she’s gonna cry or have a panic attack, Anne puts her arm over her shoulder and sasha squeezes the youngest’s shoulder, she tries to focus on that to stop herself from drowning in her thoughts and guilt.

 

“Anne…” Sasha tries softly.

 

Anne didn’t look up. She can feel Marcy holding her hand and Sasha just rubbing her back.

 

“We shouldn’t…I’m so sor-” Marcy takes her own shot at trying to comfort her, only for Anne to shake her head.

 

Most of the humans are shocked, they always assumed that no matter how much trouble the girls caused, they would never resort to crimes. Dr. Jan frowns, even when Anne was trying to steal from the museum, all it took was a little talking and the girl explained everything, she doesn’t strike her as a thief and yet.

 

The flashback ends with Anne waking up, thinking everything was a dream and she’s at a sleepover and proceeds to ramble. She realizes that everything is real and the Plantars are with her.

 

“Hey, Anne. Sleep good?” he’s the only one chill around the human

 

“Careful boy! It could be hungry…” Hop Pop is clearly on edge

 

“For your guts!” As is Polly

 

“It?” Dr. Jan frowns slightly, “You were okay with them calling you that?”

 

Anne shrugs before explaining quietly so only the doctor and her friends could hear. “Not like they were doing anything worse than kids in school, it isn’t that bad.”

 

Dr. Jan smiled and nodded and ruffled her hair, not noticing the jealousy coming from Oum.

 

“They’re not still, right?” Sasha knows she hasn’t been there to protect Anne she doesn’t need or want your protection anymore.

 

Anne shrugs noncommittally, the few classmates she’s seen haven’t been that bad, trying to figure where she disappeared to.

 

“Dude, relax. I’m not gonna eat something that clearly doesn’t bathe.” looking at the clearly filthy frog

 

“…Fair point…” Hop Pop agrees

 

“See? Told you it was harmless.”

 

“Hmph! For now…”

 

“She had literally saved my life not 24 hours before, and that was before we gave her a place to sleep.”

 

“Just give me an excuse to use old Doris here.” Polly says holding up a rolling pin

 

Grime tilts his head as if weighing the pollywog in his mind.

 

“That pollywog gets more chaotic each episode, I like it.” Sasha breathes into Anne’s ear.

Anne rolls her eyes,“Of course you would.”

 

As soon as Hop Pop and Polly left. Anne began to confess to Sprig about missing her home, family and friends. Sprig suggests that they could be friends in the meantime and suggested to go to the lake to take her mind off some things, Anne agreed and changed clothes.

 

“Why do you have a swimming suit, toothbrush, and towel in your school bag?”

 

“Sometimes I do tennis training in the school pool, helps my knees not get too torn up always running on concrete,” Anne shrugs, “And I still hadn’t fully unpacked it from staying at Marcy’s the weekend before.” Luckily she still had meds and just about anything she had needed, she wasn’t gonna look a gift horse in the mouth.

 

The two excitedly made their way through the front door when they were stopped by Hop Pop. “And where do you two think you’re going?”

 

“We’re going to the lake!” before snapping his waistband “Oh, ow.”

 

“Why? You want in? Wanna come?” Anne asks

 

“Absolutely not! Look, Anne. You're a new, unsettling, strange, bizarre, gangly, horrifying—” Hop Pop’s explanation turns into an accidentally mean tangent

 

Anne’s parents give Hop Pop a sad side eye, trying not to be too disappointed in the old frog.

 

“Thanks! I get it.

 

“Point is, the frogs in this town can be pretty small-minded.” he opens the window, ignoring the frog waving at him “And paranoid.”

 

“Have you seen a mirror?” Sasha sarcastically said as Marcy laughs despite herself and she glared at the frog. How Anne likes him is beyond her.

 

Meanwhile all the amphibians living in Wartwood glared at him.

 

“Slow to accept, even slower to respect,” Anne quotes with a shrug, “He wasn’t entirely wrong.”

 

“And the mob when I was there,” Marcy doesn’t want to agree with Hop Pop, he was hurting Anne, but it’s not exactly wrong.

 

“We just need to give 'em time to get used to ya. I think it's best you stay put.”

 

“But wouldn’t we get used to Anne if she was out a lot?” Ivy asked.

 

He hates how she has a point.

 

“Yeah, that’s how it ended up working out,” Sprig agrees.

 

“Mostly,” Anne whispers looking down at her hands.

 

Hop Pop locked the door and went on his way. Sprig suggests they eat some peppers but Anne suggests they steal the key from Hop Pop and they easily succeed.

 

Once again, the girls received stares, Sasha tries to take them off the other two, she’s used to others looking theat her as a troublemaker. Anne looks down at the ground, silently praying for it to swallow her up.

 

She hadn’t realized how often she acted like Sasha and Marcy, their words and actions echoed from her.

 

As the duo walk to the lake, Sprig mentioned he didn’t have friends before.

 

“…Wait, what about Ivy?” Anne asks quietly, was Sprig lying to her too or…?

 

The two frogs got silent, “…We…had a fight and didn’t talk for years, we recently made up after you showed up.” Ivy said.

 

Sprig laughs nervously, “Avoiding each other with the school out was beyond easy, so yeah, about a week after you showed up, Ivy asked about you and well we eventually hashed it out.

 

Maddie walked over to Anne and whispered in her ear. “The heron attack that killed Sprig and Polly’s parents. They saved Ivy from getting eaten and well, Hop Pop and the other adults were too late.”

 

Oh. OH. Frog, that was beyond moronic Anne. The firefly formal, how could she have listened to that stupid magazine.

 

Maddie squeezes next to Marcy and whispers quietly as the others continue watching. Anne looks over and see Marcy looks happy at the distraction.

 

They found the lake, along with a sign warning them not to swim. Anne didn’t take it seriously despite Sprig’s hesitance and he tries to stop her.

 

“I thought you were trying to be my friend.” Anne frowns

 

“I am!”

 

“Well, this is what friends do, remember? They help each other get things that they want.” Anne repeats what Sasha had told her many times.

 

Now it’s Sasha’s turn to take the brunt of the guilt and stares, she pulls her hand away from Anne. Anne who even while she’s crying tries to comfort Sasha, trying to pull her into a hug.

 

Marcy too tries to hug her, laying across Anne’s lap, but Sasha pulls away. Steeling her face in a far too familiar way to Anne and Marcy, “Hey,” Anne whispers quietly, grabbing Strength’s hand and squeezing tight, not letting her fully pull away.

 

“Huh?”

 

“Look, if a friend likes a pencil case, you get it for them. If your friend likes your new shoes, you give them to her. And if a friend wants you to steal a crazy music box from a thrift store, even if you don't really want to, you do it, okay? Because if you don't, they might not want to be your friend anymore.” Anne explains it easily, one plus one equals two, if you don’t do what your friends want they’ll leave you.

 

“Alright, that’s it. Stop the episode.” Dr. Jan orders seeing all three girls look near or past tears

 

The episode paused and a voice can be heard, “This break will end when deemed fit.”

 

Anne’s parents walk over to their daughter. “Anne,” they try. Bee is torn, these girls had always been a trio, Marcy and Sasha were as good as his own. But Anne is his own and she’s been hurting, because of them.

 

Anne refuses to look up, pulling her knees to her chest and doing her very best to breathe and stay calm, “I want to stop this, can we stop this?” She begs quietly looking up to Marcy and Sasha.

 

Sasha wants to agree, to stop all this, go back to her little room in Wartwood, save Marcy, go home. Have this all be a dream, hell she’d even accept all of Amphibia being a nightmare and never happening if she could just protect Anne. Do it right just this once. Instead she just pulls her into a tight hug.

 

Marcy feels the same guilt as Sasha weighing her stomach down, not all those descriptions were this Sasha had done. Not to mention the music box and everything that happened after. She hesitates for just a second before reaching out and rubbing Anne’s back, shushing her softly between her and Sasha’s sorrys and quiet platitudes.

 

Eventually Anne shifts, Sasha keeps her arm over Anne’s shoulder, holding tight. Marcy rests her head on Anne’s shoulder, when she brushes against Sasha’s hand she feels the blonde pull away slightly, only to stop. None of the girls are ready to label the butterflies in their stomach as anything beyond nerves.

 

“Anne, we need to talk about this.” Bee tries again.

 

“There’s nothing to talk about.” Anne mumbles, her voice dead.

 

“Yes, there is.” Oum says kneeling in front of the girls, trying to get her daughter to meet her eyes.

 

Anne finally does, trying to not start crying again. Sasha and Marcy can’t even do that, certain that this is where Anne’s parents ban them from their house and from their daughters life.

 

Mrs. Boonchuy’s gaze softens, “I'm not mad,” she puts her hand on Anne and Sasha’s knees and grabs Marcy’s free hand, “at any of you, I promise.”

 

Bee comes up behind them, putting a hand on Marcy and Sasha’s shoulders, “We’re just a little surprised, that’s all.”

 

“How long has this been going on?” Oum asked.

 

The air between them gets awkward. Especially since the girls don't know themselves. Eventually Sasha looks up at Mr. Boonchuy and shrugs.

 

“Maybe awhile,” Marcy admits, “I don’t know.”

 

“It’s just kinda happened and we all do it just…” Anne shrugs softly, pulling Marcy closer as she leans into Sasha.

 

“We'll talk about this later, okay?" Bee asked. All three of them nodded.

 

They move to either side of the trio, pulling them into a hug, Marcy and Sasha both lean into the hug until a voice in their head reminds them how little they deserve this, how Anne’s parents won’t be so forgiving after they find out everything else that’s happened in Amphibia.

 

A voice is heard through the screen, “Your break is over, please sit down and keep watching the episode.”

 

A clear bubble appeared protecting the girls.

 

“In case the lack of weapons hadn’t made it clear, attacking anyone do to anythingshown, no matter how deserved. The room will protect anyone in it if needed.”

 

“Just so you know, we won’t stop being friends with you if you said no to us.” Sasha reassured.

 

“Really?” Anne asked, her voice hollow, “Look where we are Sash,” referring to everything outside this room

 

Sasha moves to pull away, suddenly certain she’s overstepped, “No, please,” Anne leans closer, “I’m sorry that was mean just…”

 

“Maybe you’re right; Your mom is right. We have to talk about this.” Marcy said.

 

“Break?” She asked, anything to put off that for now, they both nodded, and cuddled closer; for a second it’s like nothings changed.

 

Sprig tries not to let his jealousy show. He knows Sasha and Marcy aren’t really stealing Anne but he wants to be able to help his best friend.

 

Hop Pop leans close to his grandson, “It’s okay boy, the people closest to us can hurt us most but sometimes they’re the only ones that can fix those hurts they caused. She’s not replacing you.”

 

Sprig decided to have fun instead. The episode shows a montage of Anne and Sprig being kids and just being innocent.

 

Everyone found this sweet, but it didn’t help disperse the tension.

 

They realized that there’s a water snake in the lake and they try to escape. Sprig had an idea to use the peppers he carried and put it inside its mouth.

 

The scene changes to Hop Pop waking up and tries to look for the kids. He founds them playing a board game, they lie about the key and he believes them.

 

Sprig fell asleep as soon as Anne apologized to him. She smiled and carried him to her mattress.

 

Anne: Sasha, Marcy. I hope you guys are okay. Guess I am.

 

They smiled. What did they do to deserve her?

 

The scene changes to Toad Tower, with Grime interrogating a prisoner.

 

Grime: Take a look at this please, Sasha. It was found far from here, in the South Forest. Now we know that you've been lying to us. Now we know that there are more of you.

 

The episode ends with Sasha in a prison cell with a chain strapped in her ankle.

 

“Wait, you were being serious?!” Anne asked as she and Marcy look horrified.

 

“Yes? Did you think I was joking?” Sasha laughs slightly, it’s almost funny now.

 

“Wh- why do you still work with him?!” Anne asked.

 

“After the whole tower incident, he started to remind me of dad and I got attached.” Sasha admitted.

 

Grime perked up at this. Did he really remind Sasha of her father? Ugh, what is this weird soft feelings in his chest? And what’s wrong with his eyes? They’re getting blurry and wet.

 

Sasha tries not to let her cheeks go red at the toad’s reaction

 

“Why didn’t you tell them about us? They may’ve not had kept you locked up?” Marcy asks softly, “Anne didn’t know cause she had the music box but you didn’t…why?”

 

Sasha shakes her head, “Wasn’t safe for you two.”

 

“She didn’t give us any names til well after she was my second,” Grime offers happy for the excuse to not think about his daugh- friend, lieutenant.

 

Marcy frowns realizing how naive she was to trust Andrias so completely, Sasha and Anne both were smart enough to protect the box and their friends even when they had no warning about this world. She opens her mouth to apologize again only to be silenced by screen lighting up and showing the title of the next episode;

 

Amphibia, Episode 3: Cane Crazy

 

Chapter 4: Cane Crazy

Summary:

Reaction to Cane Crazy and everyone finds out about Anne’s eating disorder.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Plantars lit up at this. Is this going to be about Hop Pop’s cane?

 

Meanwhile, everyone else is coming up with their own theories of what Anne did here.

 

“Is Anne going to fight a mage?”

 

“Maybe Anne goes to a magic school?”

 

“That would be so cool!”

 

Anne snorted at the comments while Marcy grumbled about ‘fake’ fans and saying that they’re thinking about staffs, not canes.

 

 

The episode starts with Anne showing Sprig her stuff. After playing around with it, Anne lets Sprig keep her pen.

 

“I can tell you what they are, if Anne didn’t explain it to you.” Dr. Jan offered excitedly. Sprig grimaced at the thought.

 

 

“No thanks, I’ll just use the internet.”

 

 

Hop Pop calls them for lunch. As the children wait, Hop Pop passes them their food. Anne frowns when she sees that not only is the meal too small for her, it’s filled with green water and full of bugs that are probably still alive.

 

 

Hop Pop doesn’t know why all the humans are looking at him in either shock, anger, or horror.

 

 

“Anne, please don’t tell me that’s what you’ve been eating every day for five months in Amphibia.” Marcy begged.

 

 

“What’s so wrong about my food?!” Hop Pop asked.

 

 

“What’s wrong? There’s plenty! Humans and Frogs have different diets! Eating bugs alone could have gotten Anne sick, or worse! Not only that, the amount of food you’ve just given to Anne is far too small for her to be full!” Oum ranted.

 

 

“Let’s not get hasty here, I should have tried harder to tell him…” Anne tries to defend Hop Pop but then he interrupted her when he made a careless remark that just made things worse.

 

“Oh, Anne told me about that. I didn’t think she was telling the truth, I just assumed that you Boonchuys are large and picky eaters.”

 

Anne paled and grabs her mom to try to stop her from killing Hop Pop. Most of them are just looking at him in disgust.

 

 

“Anne, honey, let me go. I need to teach this frog a lesson.” Oum said, she can’t believe she let this frog in her home.

 

 

“I don’t think that whoever kidnap us will let you. Besides, I don’t want Sprig and Polly to hate you for it.” Anne said.

 

 

Mrs. Boonchuy stopped struggling and got silent for a moment. They both went back to their respective seats, Anne could hear the whispers.

 

 

“Jeez, no wonder she’s so thin.”

 

“5 months of that? It’s a miracle that she’s still alive.”

 

 

As Anne got back to her seat, Dr. Jan grabbed her and has a serious face.

 

“As soon as break starts, we’re making you eat. A lot.”

 

 

“Forget that, let’s just make her eat during the episodes.” Sasha says as she snaps her fingers and a small table appeared in front of Anne with her favorite food on it.

 

“Wh- How did you do that?” Marcy asks.

 

“I figured that if the theater is willing to make a safe space for Anne, then it would give anything someone wanted for good reasons.” Sasha answered.

 

 

She turned to Anne, who gulped. The brunette feels so overwhelmed with the caring attitude of everyone.

 

 

“Eat. I will make you if you don’t.”

 

 

Anne eventually started eating as the episode resumed.

 

 

 

Anne: Uh, you know what? I think I’m gonna pass.

 

 

 

Hop Pop: Why? Is my food not good enough for the princess?

 

 

 

Anne: Well if I’m the princess, then you’re the king of bad cooking.

 

 

 

Muffled laughter can be heard, the teens are having a hard time to control themselves as soon as Sprig and Polly started encouraging Anne.

 

 

 

Hop Pop: Oh yeah? Well you…I…

 

 

 

Anne: What’s the matter, Hop Pop? Frog in your throat?

 

 

 

The teens started laughing as the adults chuckled. Anne is trying her best not to choke on her food. Hop Pop grumbled.

 

 

 

Sprig: Oooh! She got you again!

 

 

 

Hop Pop: Oh Dangit! You know what? I’m gonna take a nap. I don’t believe this; I feed you, I house you, and this is how you repay me?! If you don’t shape up soon Anne, I’m throwing you out! (closes his bedroom really loudly.)

 

 

 

All of the sudden, Anne doesn’t find it funny anymore.

 

 

 

Hop Pop wonders why she thought that she was really going to get kicked out. He thought it was obvious that he wasn’t being serious.

 

 

 

Anne started mocking Hop Pop as Sprig and Polly laughed at her impressions.

 

 

 

Hop Pop groaned as everyone started laughing loudly. Anne just sat there, eating her food silently. Even when it’s still hot and fresh, the food felt cold.

 

 

 

Anne grabbed a cane and made one final impression.

 

 

 

Anne: Sometimes I wonder why I bother putting up with you at all!

 

 

 

Dr. Jan froze. That last line…it felt too personal, was Anne talking about someone else now?

 

 

 

Judging from the look of her parents, Terri’s and the IT girls’ faces, she’s not the only one who noticed as well.

 

 

 

Wally looked at Anne. She looks sad and playing with her food, she would sometimes glance at her parents.

 

 

 

He thought back on when she helped him in Ribbitville. Was Anne really acting out of the kindness of her own heart, or was it something else?

 

 

 

Anne smashed the cane to the table, breaking it. Sprig and Polly look at it in horror.

 

 

 

Anne: Oopsies, guess I don’t know my own strength, right guys?

 

 

 

Sprig and Polly are still looking at her in horror.

 

 

 

Anne: You guys, okay? What’s the big deal? It’s just one cane.

 

 

 

Sprig: That wasn't just any cane. It was Hop Pop's special cane, passed down from his father, Hop Poppity Pop, all the way from his father, Hop-and-Lock-Drop Soppity Pop.

 

 

 

“Oof, it was nice knowing you Anne.”

 

 

“I’d be pissed too if someone broke my family’s heirloom.”

 

 

 

Anne can’t continue to eat her food now, Marcy noticed this and sent the food away. She scooted closer to Anne and cuddled with her, making her smile.

 

 

 

Sasha is a little conflicted about Marcy but cuddles with Anne as well.

 

 

Anne: Oh! You guys gotta help me! He’s gonna kick me out the second he finds out about this, I cannot go back living in a cave!

 

 

 

A short flashback appeared, showing Anne trying to sleep in a cave filled with giant bugs and the rain pouring hard outside, water splashing on her face.

 

Everyone watched in horror.

 

 Sasha grabbed Anne by the shoulders, Marcy held her tighter. Tears streaming down in both of their faces.

 

 

 

“I THOUGHT YOU WERE JOKING!”

 

 

 

Anne has never heard Sasha scream like that before. Before she could even try to reassure her, Marcy started apologizing.

 

 

 

“I’m sorryimsorryimsorryimsorryimsorry…” She kept apologizing to her over and over again.

 

 

 

Anne tries her best to comfort them, they only manage to calm down a little. They refused to let her go, taking as much personal space as possible and cuddling with her. They don’t even let her parents join in.

 

 

No one could blame them, while Sasha was a prisoner and they guessed that Marcy had a place to live in, Anne had to sleep in a cave. All alone on her birthday. Marcy had wished she never found that box.

 

 

Anne: Uhhh, the nights were the hardest.

 

 

Marcy felt even more guilt, so she hugged Anne tighter.

 

 

Sprig: Don’t worry Anne, we’ll do whatever it takes to help you.

 

 

 

Polly: Uh, Count me out.

 

 

 

Sprig: Polly!

 

 

 

Polly: What? I hardly know her.

 

 

“When a baby knows stranger danger than teenagers.” A man remarked. All the teenagers threw pillows at him.

 

 

 

Anne: Would you help me for… one of these? (holds out a candy bar)

 

 

 

The teens snorted.

 

 

 

Polly: Candy from another world?! Lady, you got yourself a deal.

 

 

 

They all tried to fix the can but to no avail.

 

 

 

Anne: Okay, maybe we can’t fix it but someone else can? Someone good with…wood?”

 

 

 

Loggle perked up at this. So that’s why those three were in his shop.

 

 

 

Sprig: Anne, you’re a genius! We’ll just take it to Leopold Loggle, the woodsman! He loves wood, almost a little too much.

 

 

When they went to Loggle, he examines it and starts to answer their questions annoyingly. He suggested looking for a tree called the “Doom Tree”.

 

 

 

Loggle: Few have made it to the Doom Tree alive, fewer yet returned.

 

 

 

Anne and her frog siblings snorted. That made so much more sense now.

 

 

 

“Is there anything that isn’t dangerous in Amphibia?”

 

 

 

Anne interrupted him and asked for a map, she took a picture of it and the siblings went on their way.

 

 

They found a tree and grabbed a branch, only to find out that the tree is a bug.

 

 

“Of course.” Bee deadpanned.

 

 

“That explains why no one came back.” Ivy pointed out.

 

 

 

The bug chased them all over to Loggle’s shop. They all began to thrash the place, Anne threw a good looking clock at it.

 

 

Loggle: That took 20 years to carve.

 

 

 

“And yet, it took her 5 hours to fix it.” Stumpy said.

 

 

 

Everyone turn their heads to him. Stumpy raised his eyebrow.

 

 

 

“What?” He asked.

 

 

 

“How did you know that? I know that Anne fixed it, since she gave it to me, but how did you know how long it took?” Loggle asked.

 

 

 

“She barged into the restaurant carrying it and asking me for help to fix it.”

 

 

 

They kept fighting until Anne noticed a jar filled with termites.

 

 

Everyone, including the Wartwood citizens, turn to Loggle and look at him like he’s an idiot.

 

 

 

Anne: Why would a woodsman have termites?

 

 

Loggle: I’m a complicated man!

 

 

 

“Mood.”

 

 

 

Anne threw the termites at the bug, the termites started eating until the bug looked squishy.

 

 

 

Anne: …This world is messed up…

 

 

 

“Agreed.”

 

 

 

“That’s gonna be in my nightmares for a month.”

 

 

Loggle took the branch and pen to punish the kids for destroying his shop. The siblings went home and Hop Pop woke up.

 

 

 

Anne admits about the broken cane and starts to head out, Sprig and Polly try to stop her.

 

 

“Wait, did you actually think he was being serious?!” Ally asked. Anne nodded.

 

 

Some people wondered what kind of life she had to lead her thinking that.

 

 

Hop Pop stops her and admits that he wasn’t being serious about kicking her out but still punishes her about the cane.

 

 

 

The episode ended with Hop Pop coming up with terrible comebacks.

 

 

“Way to ruin the moment, old man.”

 

Hop Pop sighed. Why won’t anyone give him a break?

 

 

And he paled once he remembered the box.

 

“One more episode before break, right?” Anne asked.

 

“Yes, and if I’m not mistaken; you should be eating, young lady.” Oum says as she mentally asks for Thai dishes to appear in front of her daughter.

 

 

“Mom, If I keep eating then I won’t be able to eat during break!” Anne tries to argue.

 

“Actually, you’ve been playing with your food during this and barely touched it, if there’s anything that upsets you in the next episode; your stomach will be half full by the time we get to break.” Terri says and Anne just glares at them.

 

 

 

The screen lights up and shows the title of the next episode;

 

 

Amphibia, Episode 4: Flood, Sweat & Tears

Notes:

We didn’t really need to change much about this chapter and by the looks of it no changes were even made this chapter.

Chapter 5: Flood, Sweat, and tears

Chapter Text

Anne got confused. The only thing that’s coming to mind is Marcy’s stunt with the mayor but that felt too fast. What flood was it then? The box hadn’t been shown again so probably not after HP hid it.

 

Anne knows that no matter how much she doesn’t want to remember again. The Toad Tower will be shown. Whether she likes it or not. She gives Sasha a glance, staring at the scar she gave her, blue eyes meet her’s and her friend gives her a half smile, squeezing tightly. The reassurance helps at least a little.

 

The episode starts with Anne and Sprig at the Plantars’ front yard. Anne is holding her tennis racket.

 

Sprig: You ready?

 

Anne: You set them up and I’ll knock them down.

 

Sprig digs underground and sent out a large beetle, which Anne batted away with her racket. The two began to do a handshake.

 

Sasha and Marcy couldn’t help but feel jealous.

 

Wally: A frog child and a monster in the woods getting along? So unnatural.

 

“If I recall, you were also close to Anne as well, aren’t you Walliam?” Wilbert asks his son.

 

Wally got tense as Anne and the Plantars snickered. The rest of Wartwood looked confused.

 

“Walliam?”

 

As Wally walks off, a scream can be heard in the house. The friends followed the source and see the basement flooded.

 

“Oh fuck no, I know what this is.” Anne said with wide eyes. Sprig has the same expression while Hop Pop and Polly sighed.

 

“What happened?” Sasha asked.

 

“This is when I realized that Sprig can be annoying.” 

 

“Uh, you were annoying too.”

 

The blonde laughs slightly, sticking her tongue out at the pink frog.

 

Hop Pop comes out of the water, telling Anne that there was a leak. He suggested that Anne should sleep in the couch while Sprig suggested that they should be roomies.

 

Hop Pop: I don't know. Bein' friends is one thing, but roommates? Ya think ya know someone until they're in your space and you're in theirs, and ya can't stand how they whistle all the time, and they complain whenever ya clean your web crusties out. "Yes, I have to do it in our room! It has the best lighting!"

 

“Getting a little personal there, HP.” Anne laughs as the others have a disgusted look.

 

“Did you and Gran really argue about that?” Polly asks

 

“Your Gran, Frog rest her soul, was incredibly patient with everything, except my web crusties,” Hop Pop laughs, grabbing Sylvia’s hand and squeezing it, “That woman was an angel until you got her playing ribbitage, the trick is, you find people who’s habits that annoy you isn’t a deal breaker.”

 

The scene changes to Sprig showing Anne his room. It then shows late night, Anne and Sprig are complaining about the temperature and kept opening and closing the window.

 

“Oh this is going to be a wreck and I love it.” Maggie says.

 

“I really can’t do heat when I sleep,” Anne looks back at sprig, “Sorry bud.”

 

“She can’t,” Sasha laughs, “Remember when we found her,”

 

“In your backyard?” Marcy laughs a little too hard, “it was like 45 degrees and she was in a tank and shorts.”

 

All three of them laugh, “Not my fault you’re a furnace,” nudging Marcy “and you starfish to seek heat,” she blows a raspberry at Sasha.

 

The next morning, Hop Pop and Polly barged into the room to see Anne and Sprig still sleeping.

 

Hop Pop: Rise and shine, sleepy heads! You missed breakfast.

 

Anne: Ugh, go away.

 

Polly: First time, I’ve ever seen you sleep in so late, what gives?

 

Sprig: I froze solid in the night, I finally just thawed.

 

Anne: What?! It was like a swamp sauna in here, maybe Sprig just needs another blanket.

 

Sprig: Or maybe…Anne needs fewer blankets!

 

Anne: Or maybe…

 

Hop Pop: You know…couch is still free in case there’s trouble in paradise…

 

They both denied it and went out of the room.

 

Polly: They’re gonna eat each other alive.

 

Hop Pop: Oh absolutely.

 

“Thank you, for the vote of confidence you two.” Sprig sarcastically said.

 

Meanwhile, Olivia has noticed that this is the third time that this ‘show’ has joked about Anne eating someone. Now that she thought about it, Marcy said something about ‘foreshadowing’? She’ll have to ask her later.

 

It then shows a montage of Anne and Sprig being annoyed at each other.

 

“Remind me not to room with you if we go to the same college.” Maggie deadpans, “Sasha and Marcy are saints having to deal with Anne.”

 

Marcy shakes her head at the concept her or Sasha are in anyway better than Anne.

 

They both checked to see if the pipe is fixed but to no avail. That night, Anne looks at the pictures she and Sprig made. She wants to have fun with him again but she ended up breaking his action figure.

 

That was the last straw for both of them.

 

While the audience winced, Marcy thought back to Andrias dropping Sprig from the window. Was this foreshadowing?

 

Sprig felt guilty, Anne just wanted to go back to the good old days but he ended up getting mad at her. She even went out of her way to fix General Bogbreath and he never thanked her.

 

They both tried to fix the pipe separately but ended up finding each other.

 

Sprig: I knew it! You just couldn’t wait to move out!

 

Anne: And you just can’t wait to get rid of me!

 

A tail grabbed her foot.

 

“I know that a lot of stuff is needed to be known, but why are my everyday adventures being shown here?” Anne complained. Meanwhile, some people noticed how wrong that line sounded out of context. Exactly how dangerous is this going to get?

 

Anne: If you wanted me gone, you should have just said so!

 

“I’m starting to get the whole therapy thing.” Terri whispers to Dr. Jan, biting their lower lip in worry at the kid they’ve both grown fond of.

 

Anne sneezed. She feels like someone was talking about her.

 

Anne almost drowns but manages to swim back up. As the two fought with the river lampreys, they reconciled with each other. Hop Pop and Polly went to check on them and complain about the noise.

 

The episode ends with Anne finally deciding to sleep at the couch as she and Sprig play would you rather with a can.

 

“Welp, that’s number four,” Yunan stated.

 

“And with the break beginning, I can safely say there is plenty that needs to be addressed,” Olivia agreed, staring at Marcy, worryingly.

 

Everyone looked at the girls who paled significantly.

Chapter 6: Break #1

Summary:

The first break of our reaction story, and Sasha, Marcy and Anne have a talk with each other and their parents.

Chapter Text

Anne’s parents came straight to her as soon as the screen went black, Oum grabbing her shoulder.

 

“Can I please talk to my friends first? I know we have to talk just… please?” begged Anne. She knew her parents wanted to talk now, but she needed to work this out now.

Sasha and Marcy look a little shocked that Anne still called them friends, the comfort they’re trying to give each other is one thing but it’s still so messy between them.

 

“Fine.” Her dad nods, pulling his wife towards Hop Pop and Grime talking

 

Anne gives them both a small smile as she offers her hands, both taking one before going to one of the many small rooms off the theater.

 

“Are we really still friends, after everything?” Sasha asks as soon as the door shuts, not able to hold back.

 

“I… I think so? I want to be.” Anne says quietly, dropping to sit on the floor criss-cross.

 

Sasha and Marcy follow her lead, Sasha taking a knee and Marcy leaning against the wall before falling to the floor, running her hands through her hair, “I never should have done anything with that box,” she sighs, “I’m so sorry, for everything.”

 

Sasha is closest to her, and some part of her wants to comfort Marcy like she always has, another part isn’t sure she can forgive, trust, Marcy. She does know one thing, “I want us to still be friends too.”

 

Marcy nods, “I do too,” Marcy lets out a bitter laugh, “I’m… all of this is my fault.”

 

“Marcy, no-“

 

“Anne, you lived in a cave for who knows how long all alone. If I had known even just that, I would have just ignored the box. Sasha was a prisoner. I…” Marcy stops for a second rubbing over the mostly healed scar under her shirt, “I’m the one who lied about the box even if I didn’t know it would work, I’m the one who trusted…” she can’t continue, just shaking her head with a small cry, “I’m so sorry,” she turns to Sasha who’s decidedly not looking at her, “to both of you.”

 

“You were scared.” Anne offers softly, “And I mean… maybe none of us have been good friends, especially lately. I just, wish you hadn’t lied,” She shifts a little to grab the youngest’s hand.  

Sasha looks away, cause Anne is right, none of them had been good for each other, “So we’re just gonna forgive her? Just like that? Like it’s so easy?”

 

Marcy pulls her knees to her chest cause she deserves that, but fuck Marcy can’t deal with hearing it. She doesn’t know how to fix it. She’s never felt so dumb before today.

 

Anne sighs, leaning back on her arms, “I… don’t know if I forgive you yet, honestly either of you, at least not fully. It’s not… easy, it’s really not, but I’m trying, I want to try.” Anne sighs, “Forgiving is hard, but we can try I think? I want to, if you two do too?”

 

 "Sashy?" Marcy is looking her with big and sad eyes, but so full of hesitance and something else.

 

"I don't know how to feel, how I feel, about this and just… everything" Sasha admits, dropping to a slightly less tense feeling, “Everything is so confusing and you trapped us in another world, Marce,” she drops her head, “I tricked you both, betrayed you multiple times.” she looks at Anne, “We fought, and not just like… we weren’t friends and you said as much, but that was… you were going for a kill, justified but still.” Anne is certain she can see the weight add back to Sasha’s shoulders, “I’ve spent the last couple months trying to hold everything together til you get back but not like this so now that’s even confusing,” she shakes her head, “I’m sorry, I don’t… I don’t know. I think I want to try.”

 

Marcy looks at her hands, “I don’t know how you guys could forgive me, if I even deserve it. And it’s maybe not fair to be mad but I kind of am, you lied to us too Sash. And you both always kind of left me separate from you two, like… if I left well, I don’t think you two would still be my friends. I can’t justify being mad, it’s not fair, but…I want to try, I’m sorry, I want to try forgiveness, if we can.” Marcy looks away, guilt weighing down her stomach, she’s certain she’ll be sick. Anne smiles and gently takes both their hands.

 

"We all messed up, I… think it's okay to not forgive the other right away, these things take time. If you guys try it, it will all be worth it." Anne says.

 

Sasha and Marcy give a look at each other, Anne is not only willing to forgive them but also taking them blame when it’s substantially more their fault then her’s. They’re certain she’s too good for them

 

"I guess, I'm willing to give this a shot." Sasha says. Marcy just smiles and isn't really sure what to do now.

 

"Um, I know this is a serious moment, but can I just say that you look good in that armor?" Marcy blushed, “Like it better than before, little lighter.”

 

“Yeah, I like the long hair too,” Anne smiles.

 

"Oh uh thanks.” Sasha looks down, realizing Marcy is in a very tight black jumpsuit looking thing, “I… think I should go,” pushing herself to her feet.

 

When Anne stands up she offers Marcy her hand, pulling her to her feet. When they all leave the room Anne hugs them both and Sasha grabs Marcy’s hand and squeezes.

 

Anne's parents smiles. Looks like they don't have to worry after all. At least about that.

 

Sasha just wants to find a spot to people watch, see what’s up with the unknown frogs and new humans, but before she can Grime cut’s off her path “Do you really see me as father, Sasha?” Grime asked.

 

Sasha blushes, “No! If anything, you’re more of a bother and a boss.” She says but Grime doesn’t believe her. She doesn’t want to get into the can of worms that is her family life on earth and how Grime cares about her so much than her actual parents do.

 

Marcy giggled at the scene. It seems like that both of her girls have found families, she felt a tap on her arm and saw Olivia.

 

“Marcy. I just… how are you? After everything?” She trailed off but Marcy knew what she was talking about. Anne looks at them curiously.

 

Marcy tightens her grip on Anne’s hand, leaning close,  just trying to remember she’s safe, at least for now, “To be honest, I feel…numb. I can’t remember what actually happened, but I know it did. Everything after the tank is just blank, but I know it’s not good. So, I’m sort of fine, but I also feel empty. Like a part of me is missing and I don’t know what.” Marcy says.

 

“I’m just glad you’re okay.” Olivia smiled, the newt opens her mouth to say something else, and seems to be separating her hands to offer something but is unsure. Marcy smiles at the words, Olivia and Yunan always took care of her in Newtopia, almost like parents. She feels something warm and fuzzy at the idea she cares about Marcy as well.

 

"Did something happen?" Anne asked with a worried frown, squeezing Marcy’s hand.

 

"Nothing worth worrying," Marcy reassures quickly, whatever it is she doesn’t remember she doesn’t want Anne to worry about.

 

In the back of the theater the adults had pulled several chairs into a circle, mulling over what they had just seen

 

“So…?” Ally tries to start but everything is a lot, “That was… a lot.”

 

“We’re learning a lot about Amphibia, but there’s been plenty Anne has said that’s… really not okay, right?” Terri asked.

 

"I know, I'm worried about her." Bee says, he rubs his hands together, clearly thinking, “If it continues,”

 

"Don't worry, I'm sure it’ll all turn out okay in the end," Dr. Jan tries to reassure them all and herself.

 

"Of course, her second mom would say that."

 

She remembers during Christmas that one of the museum’s visitors told her to not give Anne everything she wants, thinking that she was her daughter. Did she really come off as a mother towards the brunette? “No, no, she’s just, she’s a good kid, and just… has a lot on her shoulders,” the doctor shakes her head, “I’m not meaning to step on any toes or overstep,” she looks at Anne’s parents meaning for her to understand.

 

She turns to look at Anne talking to one of her friends? Girlfriends? She just wants to see the kid grow into what she sees in her, she’s smart, and kind, just… still learning.

 

Eventually people settle, Marcy is hanging close to Anne and Sasha is people watching, Anne’s parents come up to her, “Marcy, can we talk to Anne alone?”

 

Marcy can’t stop herself from frowning for a split second before nodding, reluctantly letting go of her friend’s hand.

 

Oum and Bee sit down on either side of their daughter, “I don’t think we need to tell you that stealing the box wasn’t okay?” her mom starts.

 

Anne nods, “I…”

 

“You’ve grown so much, you’re so much more responsible than you were seven months ago,” Bee smiles at her, “But kiddo, you know you can talk to us about anything.”

 

“Can… can we not about the eating yet? I’m trying and it wasn’t entirely Hop Pop’s fault,” she admits quietly.

 

They pause at that, “We think…after all this, after Dr. Jan and Terri finish the portal and you’re home safe, we’re gonna get you into therapy, okay? We’ll find someone you can talk all this out about, try to give you some freedom with it but, you need to go, sweetheart,” Oum tells her daughter.

 

Anne nods, catching Sasha’s eye for a second, smiling slightly before looking away with a small blush, “So, everything okay between you three?”

 

Anne shakes her head, “Not yet, but eventually.” her parents nod before leaving, her dad letting out a comically loud groan as he stands up.

 

A table suddenly appears in the open space with many pizzas, “Amphibia’s food will be available in the future, but first everyone needs some really good pizza.” the voice of whoever’s trapped them here booms as the humans quickly approach the table, grabbing their pizza favorites, Hop Pop hand Sylvia a piece and shows her how to eat it and Sprig does the same for Ivy.

 

She hears Marcy laugh and looks over to see her attempt to show Olivia and Yunan had gone poorly as the general has a large pizza stain on her uniform, suddenly a plate with three pieces of pizza is in her face, “Eat, Boonchuy,” Sasha hands her the plate.

 

“Bossy much,” Anne rolls her eyes but takes a bite.

 

“Sorry, I-” Sasha freezes at the idea she could be being controlling, she just wants her friend to be okay and she knows Anne has had issues with eating even before Amphibia.

 

Anne shakes her head, “You’re fine, better you than the adults.

 

Everyone finished eating and went back to their seats. The screen lights up and says the next episode;

 

Amphibia, Episode 5: Hop Luck

Chapter 7: Hop Luck

Summary:

Everyone reacts to Hop Luck and Maddie during one of the scenes reveals how Sprig would’ve died…

Chapter Text

Anne groaned. Can she just watch one episode that doesn’t have her causing problems for herself and others.

 

As the episode started, no one was surprised at the yelling, par for the course for Amphibia.

 

Ignoring the screams, Anne shows her siblings a video of Domino.

 

“Of course, the cat shows up.” Sasha grumbles trying not to touch Anne, how much she wants to touch her, hold her, protect her, even more than before back on earth, is another thing to get confused about.

 

“Hey, what’s so wrong about Domino?!” Anne asked, bumping her shoulder with her own

 

“Nothing!” Sasha defended, she didn’t want to insult the little best friends stealer in front of Anne.

 

Marcy laughed at them. It was just like before, maybe it really could be like that again.

 

Sprig tries to break Anne’s phone, who stops him. She suddenly smells something awful.

 

Anne: Did something crawl under the house and die?

 

Maggie would joke that it was Anne, but stopped herself. Sasha’s stronger than before, and she doesn’t have a death wish. She looks over to the other teens, watching as Marcy lays her head on Anne’s chest again, Sasha not as near as the other two but she doesn’t trust the thing keeping them in here to protect her from the blonde.

 

Sprig: Worse, Anne. Much worse, Hop Pop is cooking!

 

“Why don’t you kids try cooking?!” Hop Pop shouted as everyone laughed.

 

“I tried! You wouldn’t let me,” Anne explains between laughs

 

“No respect,” Hop Pop mutters crossing his arms.

 

“That’s cool, Anne is better at cooking than you.” Polly said.

 

Everyone started laughing again.

 

When the siblings went to the kitchen, Hop Pop explains Anne about the annual pot luck in the village. Polly complains about the losers.

 

“Maybe the reason you keep losing is because one of the members is terrible at cooking?” Sasha said.

 

“You know, that actually makes sense.” Sprig said, over exaggerating his shock at the suggestion, causing the blonde human to laugh.

 

Everyone snickered while Hop Pop grumbled.

 

Anne wants to help and insults the recipe once checking.

 

Many of the adults sighed, this is what people would say when they try to sell things.

 

Anne suggested they make Pizza and almost killed Sprig when he suggested adding Pineapple.

 

“Somebody actually likes Pineapple Pizza?!”

 

“Anne, you have terrible taste in friends.” Marcy jokes

 

Sprig grumbled at the comments. Pineapple Pizza is good, he had seen that Terri and Grime had both had some during the break.

 

The Plantars went to the bakery for bread.

 

Anne groaned and leans back, almost falling to the floor, Sasha catches her and Anne hides her face in the blonde’s hair

 

“Anne, what happened here?” Marcy was hardly jostled by her movement so now she’s far too close to Sasha for her brain to opperate

 

Anne just groans, not wanting to explain any further.

 

Mr. Flour: If you want the dough, the boy has to marry my daughter.

 

“…You didn’t…”

 

Meanwhile, Ivy just hopped over to Sprig and glared at Maddie. They both chuckled nervously.

 

Maddie: Hiii, Spriiig…

 

Maddie is starting to see why Sprig finds her creepy.

 

“Oh come on, magic is cool!” Marcy exclaims.

 

Anne: Done.

 

“She did.” Marcy laughs

 

Anne just whined into Sasha’s shoulder, refusing to lift her head. Marcy pats her back not sure what exactly to do.

 

Hop Pop: You know, if we used the traditional recipe. We wouldn’t have to sell Sprig.

 

“Guess you’re not that bad of a grandfather.”

 

Anne and Polly disagree with him.

 

Sprig: Ah, it’s not so bad. Maybe we’ll learn to love each other…

 

“No, mine.” Ivy said, pulling the pink frog close.

 

“That’s actually cute, despite everything else.” Ally said.

 

Maddie: I’ve seen your death in my mind.

 

Sprig: I was hoping it would be a surprise.

 

Maddie: It will be…

 

“Morbid curiosity, but how did he die?” Jess asked.

 

“Can we not-?” Sprig begs but Maddie interrupts him.

 

“You were dropped out of a window, lots of blood.” Maddie explains simply

 

“...Forget I asked.”

 

Anne pales and removes herself from her hiding place. Marcy and Sasha had frozen. Anne looks at the Plantars who were all holding onto each other tight. Sprig is by far the one who’s most shaken, he hadn’t realized how close he had actually come to dying.

 

Sprig could have… Sprig could have died that day. Anne could have lost three best friends instead of two.

 

“Thank you…” Anne breathed in Marcy’s ear, who smiled and nodded.

 

Sprig has never felt so grateful to Marcy before.

 

After a series of trials getting the ingredients, Anne suggested a tomato as the final ingredient.

 

“I’m surprised you four survived.” Grime gauffs.

 

“What’s wrong with tomatoes? It’s not like they’re dangerous or the Toad soldiers wouldn’t come back since I asked them to get it for ketchup.” Sasha asks confused.

 

Anne and Marcy laugh while Grime shakes his head. Sasha wonders what’s so funny.

 

The tomatoes are revealed to be giant frog-eating plants.

 

Anne and Marcy’s laughs got louder as Sasha widened her eyes.

 

“Oh my frog, I owe the Toads an apology.”

 

The Plantars got eaten alive. The ingredients fell to its acidic stomach.

 

Sprig: At least it will be a quick painless death.

 

Polly: Why would this be painless?

 

Sprig: Just let me have this lie!

 

“You frogs are major moods, you know that right?” Maggie says.

 

Anne: My revolutionary ideas were supposed to save you guys, not get you killed. I shouldn't have been so stubborn. I just really wanted to share a pizza with you guys.

 

Hop Pop: Ah, I didn't care about that pizza stuff anyway. But you were really trying to help this family out, and that's worth something in my book.

 

Anne: Your book! Is there anything in the old ways that could help us right now?

 

Hop Pop: Well, I don't know. Nothing especially useful. Just that the throat of this giant tomato plant is absolutely delicious eaten raw.

 

They all grinned and ate the plant alive.

 

“I mean, seems like the best course of action,” Sasha shrugs.

 

“It’s what I would’ve done.

 

They ended up using the old recipes, it tasted good but they still lost.

 

Anne: This is weird, but any chance I could squeeze in there?

 

Anne’s parents smile. Anne didn’t have to do that, but still did just to spend time with them.

 

The episode ends with the townspeople throwing shame nuggets at them.

 

“Jeez, you frogs are brutal,” Terri said.

 

“Anne, how did you deal with them?” Bee asked.

 

“They grow on you,” Anne shrugs, before whispering into Marcy’s ear, “Honestly I have no idea.”

 

Marcy giggles softly as the screen lights up and shows the next episode;

 

Amphibia, Episode 6: Stakeout

Chapter 8: Stakeout

Summary:

Reaction to Stakeout and Anne and Hop Pop getting high.

Chapter Text

This seems familiar…

 

Anne and Hop Pop then froze when they looked at the screen. Polly and Sprig then asked “Didn’t Anne got high with Hop Pop in this episode?”

 

Anne paled. There is no way she won’t get grounded for this.

 

The episode starts with a montage of Anne and Hop Pop arguing.

 

Sprig: I can’t take this anymore!

 

Polly: They’re just getting used to each other. It’s no big deal.

 

“Did someone say no big deal?” Wally said.

 

One of the frogs started singing No Big Deal and the rest started to join in. Everyone else however looked confused.

 

Anne buried her face in emberassment while Sasha and Marcy just laugh.

 

Everyone’s just staring at them, even the toads and newts.

 

“I think there’s some context I’m missing here.” Oum said.

 

Sprig: Not a big deal? Do you remember the Henderson’s next door? They used to argue all the time, and look what happened to them.

 

He points to an abandoned house and Wally is stealing some plates.

 

Wally: Nothing like scavenging the remains of a broken frog family.

 

“Wally, what the fuck?” Anne is just staring at him in horror.

 

Wally looked away with a nervous grin on his face while most of Wartwood gave him a stare.

 

Sprig: If we don't do something now, it won't be long before their bickering tears this family apart.

 

“Sprig, you’re exaggerating.” Hop Pop said.

 

“What about The Calamity Box.” Sprig answered.

 

Anne and Hop Pop got quite real quickly.

 

The others feel like that this is going to be a very confusing episode.

 

Polly: I still think we should just give them time. Not like we have a lot of options. You can't force people to get along.

 

Sprig: Of course not, Polly. (backs away slowly) Of course not… Of course-

 

Polly: Just go already!

 

The next scene shows Anne, Polly, and Hop Pop minding their own business.

 

Sprig: We’ve been robbed!

 

Hop Pop: Say whaaaaat?

 

Anne laughs.

 

Everyone looked at her weirdly.

 

Anne: Sorry. Sorry. It's just that Hop Pop delivered the perfect sitcom catch phrase.

 

Now, Anne groaned as her families and human adult friends started laughing. What everyone found so weird is Mr. X joining in.

 

“Wow, Anne, you’re so right!” Terri wheezed.

 

“I hate this already.” Anne says.

 

“Wait, Hop Pop was that commercial guy?!” Maggie exclaimed

 

 

“Yeah, that was Hop Pop, I didn’t expect him to be a frog though.” Humphrey answered.

 

 

Sasha and Marcy immediately stared in shock. Hop Pop was popular?

 

 

I think I need to lie down… Sasha said. Marcy then gave a small chuckle at Sasha.

 

 

Sprig shows them that some of the corn had been stolen.

 

Hop Pop: My prize winning corn!

 

Anne: You’ve won prizes?

 

“Wow, that was brutal. You really know how to insult someone.”

 

Hop Pop is shocked. That was an insult?!

 

Sprig declared that Anne and Hop Pop should do a stakeout. When the two are out of earshot, Sprig reveals that he stole the corn.

 

“Honestly, I’m not surprised.”

 

Night falls, and as Sprig spies on them in his room, Hop Pop is scolding Anne to put out the candle.

 

Anne yawns.

 

Hop Pop: Had a feeling you wouldn’t last.

 

Anne: Worry about yourself, I’ll be fine. I just need a little boost is all.

 

She shows Blam Berry Blitz.

 

Anne and Hop Pop made a face. They hoped that they wouldn’t show…that scene…

 

“Oooh, that looks good, can I have some?” Yunan asks.

 

“I wouldn’t drink that if I were you.” Polly says.

 

“Why? We’re always fine when we drink it.” Marcy asks.

 

“Just watch what happens next.” Anne grimaced.

 

Hop Pop: "Blam Berry Blitz. The drink that punches you in the face and doesn't stop." Hah! That silly drink won't keep you up! Now, this will keep you up.

 

He opens a mug.

 

Anne: (sniffs.) Ugh! What is this poison?

 

Hop Pop: Mama's old gourd tea recipe. I'm not surprised you don't like the smell. It's way too strong for you.

 

Anne: Ha! No way it’s stronger than my Berry Blitz.

 

They both stare at each other’s drinks for a little and instantly grabbed it and drank all of it. They both grimaced at the taste.

 

“Can we skip this episode?” Anne asks.

 

“Actually yes, I don’t want to watch this one as well.” Hop Pop agreed.

 

Sprig and Polly just snickered.

 

A voice is heard.

 

“You’re not allowed to skip episodes, especially this one, the scene you’re trying to avoid has something really important. Now keep watching.”

 

Now everyone is curious much to Anne’s and Hop Pop’s dismay. What could be so important during when they were high?!

 

They both laughed at their reactions and bonded a little. Sprig is happy about this.

 

Anne: Of course, my situation is way worse than yours.

 

“Did you really have to ruin the moment? And it wasn’t that bad!” Hop Pop shouted.

 

“But you were with your family at the time!” Anne shouted back.

 

He got silent and Marcy felt guiltier by the second.

 

Anne just snuggled closer to her.

 

Hop Pop: Always gotta make it about you, don't you? "I'm Anne, and my life is worse than everyone else's."

 

Now that Hop Pop thinks about it, Anne did have it the worst and this was the only time she complained about it.

 

Anne: Oh, yeah? Well, at least my head isn't a teakettle. Wait. What?

 

“The fuck are you talking about? His head looks nothing like that!” Maggie says.

 

Anne just groaned. Hop Pop buried his face in a pillow as Sprig and Polly started laughing.

 

“Okay, now I’m curious.” Loggle says.

 

The scenes shows her perspective; Hop Pop’s head turned into a kettle.

 

“…No way…”

 

Everyone, mostly the humans, slowly started laughing.

 

“DID YOU TWO GET HIGH?!” Sasha wheezed.

 

Their faces just confirmed it and everyone laughed harder. Anne’s parents felt a bit disappointed, but they can’t lie that they didn’t find this funny.

 

Hop Pop: Oh, yeah? Well, at least my hair isn't rainbow stardust.

 

It changes to his perspective, Anne’s hair is glowing blue.

 

Anne, Sasha, Marcy, and their respective families started chocking.

 

No one noticed and the laughter got louder.

 

Everything just started to get colorful and it becomes really clear that they’re tripping balls. They started blaming each other and Sprig didn’t like that.

 

He tried to steal more corn in front of them and Polly stopped him. Anne and Hop Pop sees them as one monster and started to prove that they’re really high by shouting out attacks.

 

“I can’t breathe!” Maggie wheezed. She wish she could record this!

 

Meanwhile, Anne is still frozen at the fact that there’s a fucking foreshadowing of her calamity powers.

 

When she was high!

 

Polly: Well, they’re broken.

 

Hop Pop: It must be immune to magic!

 

Anne: Quick! Grab those power-ups!

 

Sprig: Power-ups?

 

They both grabbed some farm tools and charged towards them.

 

The laughter stopped and no one finds it funny now.

 

Anne and Hop Pop started to realized that they were chasing Sprig and they were high. They finally bonded and all three of them fainted. Polly decided to get high as well before dragging all three of them inside.

 

“Even Polly…”

 

“Hey, Anne? Just so you know, that I won’t let you live this down.” Maggie says. Sasha doesn’t even try to stop her cause 1) she finds it funny, and 2) she was still reeling over the foreshadowing.

 

“Speaking off, we really need to talk about the food you’ve been eating for the past 5 months in Amphibia.” Mrs. Boonchuy says. Anne groaned and buried her face on Marcy’s stomach.

 

The screen lights up and the next episode begins;

 

Amphibia, Episode 7: The Domino Effect

Chapter 9: The Domino Effect

Summary:

The gang watches Domino Effect; cooler heads don't always prevail

Chapter Text

Marcy sits up at the title, drumming her hands on her legs, “Are we going to have a flashback episode of our baby?” she grins looking at Anne.

 

“Your what?!” Olivia asks, eyes wide as Yunan has her hand over her chest as if the news had physically hit her. The other amphibians look at the two girls in varying degrees of shock and dismay

 

Sasha laughs before rolling her eyes, “She’s talking about their cat.” she pulls out her phone and hands it to the newt, a picture of her two friends and Domino sleeping are on her lock screen

 

“Wait, that thing is also Marcy’s?” Polly asks raising an eyebrow.

 

I have a cat, Domino has a favorite person that’s not her mother.” Anne laughs at the familiar argument, she sticks her tongue out at Marcy, who blows a raspberry back, “And she’s not a thing, she is a princess.”

 

“I still have nightmares about that princess’s claws,” Sprig interjects.

 

“Can we plllllleeeeeaaaase have Domino here? I miss her so much?” Marcy asks looking up, the room’s creator must be benevolent cause just like that the cat in question pops up on Marcy’s lap looking at the human before tilting her head and seeming to realize it’s her favorite person curls into a ball and falls asleep on Marcy’s lap

 

Anne reaches over to pet her cat, only to get her hand softly slapped when Domino’s eyes open. She gives Marcy a pouting look only for the ranger to laugh, “Cat rules, Annie,” but Marcy does return to her rapidly becoming familiar position of laying her head on Anne’s shoulder, Anne wraps an arm around her younger friend’s shoulder, not so subtly trying to pet her cat.

 

“Frog, you two are dorks.” Sasha said, letting out a small laugh and not trying to make her smile so obvious.

 

The episode starts with Anne and Sprig playing baseball.

 

“Ah.” Anne nods once before laughing slightly, hoping no one notices how much she pales. She now remembers what happened next.

 

And Sprig, the traitor, remembered as well and snickered at her.

 

“Anne, what’s wrong? What did you do this time?” Marcy asked giving her a side eye.

 

“Um,” she runs hands through her hair in worry, “I mean… at least I didn’t flood the town?” she tries to throw anything out to distract Marcy, this may be the one thing that could make Marcy hate her. She looks at Domino, reaching over to give her baby a pet.

 

Anne accidentally threw the scythe a bit too far. When they went to get it, a kill-a-pillar was getting attacked by giant wasps.

 

They managed to rescue the kill-a-pillar and it looked similar to Domino. Anne literally said that she found a replacement for Domino.

 

Marcy pulls away from her spot by Anne, giving her a glare, “Anne. Savisa. Boonchuy.” Anne gulps at the cold look Marcy is giving her Domino wakes up stretching to paw at Anne, only for Marcy to pull the cat back

 

Sasha can’t stop snickering, watching the drama unfold.

 

“Yes, my loving Marshmallow?” Anne gives her friend ? A crooked smile, hoping she’ll calm down, she has to understand that it was hard all those months without them or her family and she just wanted her cat back, right? She tries her best at puppy dog eyes, knowing Marcy can never resist.

 

Marcy resisted, "Don’t try puppy dog eyes on me! Did you really just replace our child like that?!” Marcy shouted, Domino just mewled sadly as she keeps trying to get to her owner.

 

“Of course not! I just missed our baby!” Anne crosses her arms tightly around herself, she knows she’s taking this mostly joke argument too serious, “I missed you guys and everything too, but I thought maybe I could have that little bit even if I couldn’t get home. I’m sorry.”

 

Marcy’s gaze softens, if only for a second before shaking her head “Nope, I don’t care if Dad’s allergies acted up, Domino is living with me when we get home. You’re not allowed to see her.” she blows a raspberry at her first friend

 

“Wait, No! Marcy give me a chance! I swear I won’t do it again! Domino, my sweet baby angel, I’m so sorry, I swear I still love you! I promise I’ll be better!”

 

A small meow can be heard, and Anne starts crying and flops across Marcy’s stomach while the youngest hugs the cat gently.

 

“My fucking god, you two are being dramatic over a fucking cat.” Sasha says to herself, before putting her arm over Anne’s shoulders, Marcy gives her a sad look she’s only seen on kicked puppies, why does she feel like she’s just stolen something from the other girl. She does find the theatrics funny, but she still rolls her eyes at her friends’ antics.

 

“Are all humans like this?” Grime asks her

 

“Not a human thing.” Sasha answers him, earning her a soft back hand from Anne, the Thai girl is clearly pouting.

 

The next scene shows Anne asking Hop Pop if they can have a pet, which leads to him ranting about a previous pet; a Tarantula named Charlie Bigbottom.

 

Sprig manages to distract Hop Pop while Anne sneaks Domino 2 inside. The screen shows a montage of Anne and Sprig trying to hide the pet.

 

“Pretty sure it was a red flag, when your caterpillar tried to eat Polly.” Terri points out, some part of them is wondering what kind of world they're making a portal to, how safe the kid they're sending back into will be. They share a look with Dr. Jan, they can’t tell if she’s thinking the same thing.

 

Sprig: Whew! Hope there isn’t a Domino 3.

 

Anne: It’s all worth it when you watch your adorable little boo take a nap.

 

A meow can be heard. Anne looks over and sees that her cat has stretched out to only be half on Marcy’s lap, resting her head in the space between Marcy and Anne, she gives her cat a pet

 

Sprig: I gotta admit, she’s pretty darn cute.

 

Anne: Welcome brother, to the church of cute!

 

Sprig: This a cult thing?

 

“Of course not.” Anne says as she tries to pet Domino again but Marcy just pulled her away, making her pout.

 

“Will you two stop acting like children? I swear, you're arguing is worse than my parents,” Sasha says.

 

“Also, there is a cult thing. I once caught the chess club making a shrine of Marcy and red paint on their faces. They were chanting a lot, this was when you three went missing by the way.” Maggie says.

 

“I’m sorry, what?”

 

Sprig’s stomach growls.

 

Anne: Woah, looks like Domino 2 isn’t the only one purring. Come on, let’s go grab some grubs.

 

Sprig: Oooh, I love grubs.

 

Anne: Sleep tight, my precious baby angel.

 

Marcy smacks Anne

 

As they ate, Hop Pop catches them and a loud crash came from the basement. 

 

Hop Pop: What was that?

 

Anne: Basement Ghosts?

 

Hop Pop: Don’t be ridiculous, basement ghosts don’t sound anything like that.

 

“How would you know what they sound like?” Terri asks, a bit disturbed.

 

“They sound like whales, and those jelly looking fishes can phase through any object except for mirrors.”

 

Anne, Marcy, Sprig, and Polly stare at the old frog.

 

They found Domino 2 in her moth form. Anne managed to get her away before she could eat the Plantars. Hop Pop admits that he misses Charlie Bigbottom.

 

The episode ends with Sprig giving Anne a plushie of Domino.

 

Domino let out a loud meow, paws reaching for Anne.

 

“Domino…you forgive me?” Anne asks. Ivy and Maddie start snickering.

 

The cat just meowed and tried to stretch to her owner. Marcy just pulled her away even farther.

 

“Domino, no. Mommy’s been bad.” She says.

 

Domino just gave her sad eyes. Marcy froze and tried to resist. She gave in.

 

“Alright, fine. You can still spend time with Domino, but she’s still living with me!” Marcy stated.

 

“Fair enough! I’m just happy to have my baby, mommy promises that she won’t replace you ever.” Anne says as she plays with Domino.

 

"Besides, it wouldn't be fair with everything else." Marcy looks down, “Sorry, glass houses, huh?”

 

“Absolute dorks, both of you,” Sasha rolls her eyes

 

“It’s a miracle that Sasha can deal with you two.” Oum teases, a fond smile on her face.

 

“That’s because her parents fight all the time. The only difference between her friends and her parents is that Boobchuy and Wudiot actually love their kid.” Maggie says, “Do any of them even care about you though, gaybright?

 

Everyone got silent.

 

Sasha slowly turned her attention to her. She stands up, “Sash,” Anne starts, standing between her and the bully, holding Sasha from doing something she’ll regret, “Sash, you know she’s wrong, Sasha, stop.”

 

Anne being there doesn’t stop Marcy from jumping at the other teen, punching her square in the jaw before starting to further wail on the girl.

 

Anne looks to Sasha, checking to make sure she won’t jump into double team Maggie, seeing the blonde had stepped back and was suddenly out of steam. Anne runs to the fight, pulling Marcy off and away before Maggie can get any sort of real hits in, even if she could, the flash of blue light from Anne’s eye’s keeps the other teen down. Every muscle in the youngest’s body is tight and she tries to pull away from Anne, wanting to make her fully regret saying anything about the three of them ever again.

 

Someone pulls Maggie from the spot she was laying on the floor. She looks over at Marcy, the Newtopian ranger had given her a bloody nose and lip. A protective bubble appears around Maggie, and unlike Anne, there’s no one there to comfort her.

 

“Maggie, that was uncalled for!”

 

“It was a joke! And is no one gonna comment on the fact that Wu just went fucking psycho on me?”

 

Some part of Anne wants to see if the bubbles can withstand her calamity powers, but looking at Marcy in her arms and Sasha who’s still standing there, a dead look in her eyes and she knows she can’t.

 

She carefully guides Marcy back to her seat, letting Lady Olivia and Yunan worry about her. She watches Sasha tighten and loosen her hand into a fist, Grime steps up beside them as Anne takes her hand feeling at least some tension release.

 

“Lieutenant?” Grime asks pausing, unsure how to ask if she’s okay.

 

“I…” Sasha says as she falls to her knees, crying. The old toad doesn’t know how exactly to react to her tears, he ends up just standing there, running his claws through her hair. Marcy reaches out with her non-bloody hand trying to comfort her friend, Anne just keeps her hand interlaced with the blonde’s, rubbing patterns on her hand with her thumb.

 

Eventually Sasha has regained her composure and Marcy’s hand is bandaged and they all return to their seats, “Marcy,” Sasha begins as they sit down, Domino curling onto the blonde’s lap. Marcy looks at her with her big brown eyes, smiling slightly, she brushes her bangs away as they had fallen out from her clips, “I… thank you.” everything else she could say falls flat.

 

Marcy’s smile widens a little, nodding once, “Always.”

 

Sasha gets a warm feeling in her chest as Anne lays her head back on her chest, and Sasha puts her arm back over the girl’s shoulder before tapping Marcy’s and moving her hand to show she wants to hold her’s. Marcy gets the message and Sasha squeezees it as the screen lights up

 

Amphibia, Episode 8: Taking Charge

Chapter 10: Taking Charge

Summary:

Anne’s phone dies. It’s sleepover time before the next break

Chapter Text

The voice that trapped them comes over the crowd.

 

“For future reference, you may only talk about things that have happened for all of you.”

 

Sasha snaps, “Wait, what?”

 

The voice continues talking,“The thing is…none of you are from the same moment, and a lot happened in the weeks from when I grabbed the first one of you to the last one.”

 

Some people started shouting and asking questions. Suddenly their voices give out, little more than air gasping out.

 

“Yes, you’re from different times. I pulled everyone from Earth at the same time, those from wartwood two weeks later, and those from the castle actually were pulled from almost a month before the rest of you.”

 

The Earthers were a little confused by Marcy’s and Sasha’s situation, were they not together? 

 

Before they can ask for more details the episode starts

 

The episode starts with the Plantars minding their own business when Anne screamed and showed them Suspicion Island.

 

Sasha groaned as Grime, Hop Pop, and Olivia perk up.

 

“That’s my favorite!”

 

“No way, me too!”

 

“I admit, Marcy has gotten me attached to that show.”

 

“I regret showing you that show. You and the lovebirds almost ran my battery out!” Sasha shouted. She looks down when she mentions Percy and Braddock.

 

The love birds in question share a sad look. Though Sasha looks happier without them.

 

Anne grinned as Hop Pop froze. Both realizing what this episode is about, “Ha! It’s not my fault this time!” she grins pumping her fists

 

Marcy laughs at her antics.

 

Hop Pop: What is this demonic nonsense?

 

Grime looks at Hop Pop, feigning insult.

 

Anne: Hop Pop, this show's got beautiful people doing dumb things while stuff explodes! It's literally perfect.

 

While Sprig and Polly are on board, Hop Pop tries to stop them by making a play, much to their boredom.

 

Hop Pop grumbles something about kids these days and true art

 

They ended up watching throughout the day.

 

“That cannot be healthy,” Ally comments, shifting to pop her back, as nice as it had been to cuddle with her girlfriend all day she was starting to get sore.

 

Anne turns off her phone, and leaves it in the living room. However, once everyone is gone, someone snuck in and started watching the whole thing.

 

Everyone got scared.

 

“You know in hindsight, I should have taken the phone with me. And put a password on it.” Anne deadpans.

 

“How are you not freaking out about this? Someone broke into your home!” Loggle shouts.

 

“It was one of the Plantars,” she shrugs, she’s getting tired and can tell that so is Marcy, her eyes are clearly only just staying open, As she lays falls lower onto Anne’s chest, Anne starts playing with her friend’s hair, Marcy humms happily.

 

That got everyone to shut up.

 

Morning comes and Anne finds out that someone used her phone and ran the battery out. The phone dies and she has a mental breakdown.

 

Anne tries very hard to ignore the stares she’s getting. She only paid attention to Domino purring in her lap as she rests her lays her head on Sasha’s shoulder.

 

Her parents got silent. Until today they had figured that Anne was mostly okay in Amphibia, that she was having fun. They feel horrified that they weren’t there when she needed them most. “Whoever did it better fess up now.” Oum said as she looks at the Plantars. How dare they make her little girl cry?

 

No one answered. The culprit is scared of the mother’s wrath and hiding from her gaze.

 

Sprig: Uh, there there?

 

Anne: Was it you?!

 

Sprig: What? No! I didn’t watch anything. It must have been Polly!

 

Polly: What?!

 

Sprig: I even heard her get up in the night, very suspicious…

 

Grime almost felt bad for grinning once he realized what was happening, almost.

 

Polly: I needed to pee! Plus, if you heard me…You were awake too, YOU’RE the suspicious one!

 

“Among Us.” Maggie whispers.

 

That got Anne, Sprig, Polly to let out a small laugh. Sasha and Marcy are very confused.

 

“I’ll show you guys when you’re back on earth,” Anne promises

 

Sprig: Don’t change the subject.

 

Polly: Wait, wait, wait, wait. What about... Hop Pop?

 

Polly grinned as the rest of her family tries hard not to groan.

 

Hop Pop: Heh! Me? In case you forgot, I despise that garbage.

 

Polly: Exactly! Maybe you ran down the phone so we'd have to listen to your boring play!

 

Sprig: Oh that’s good.

 

Some saw Polly grinning and immediately found out who the culprit was. They resist the urge to sigh in annoyance. It seems like many of these episodes were Hop Pop versus Anne.

 

Anne stopped their bickering.

 

Anne: If none of you are going to admit to it, the least you could do is help me fix my phone!

 

Hop Pop: Fair enough, Anne. How do we bring this thing back to life? Blood Magic? Sacrifice? I know a guy in town-“

 

“I… have concerns.” Terri says as they and other people looked very disturbed at Hop Pop.

 

Anne: We need power. Electricity.

 

The Plantars: Huh?

 

Anne: You know…Zap zap?

 

Hop Pop: Zap zap? Oh I think I know what you’re talking about, quickly! To my study!

 

Hop Pop opens a book and begins telling the kids about the Zappapede.

 

Hop Pop: It’s half a day’s travel, but that should be no trouble for this gang.

 

“Oh, but that’s what Chad Blender said right before he was stabbed in the back!” Grime says. Sasha groans in emberrasment while Anne and the Plantars give him a side glance.

 

Sprig ended up saying the same thing as Grime.

 

Everyone paused.

 

“Okay, that was freaky.”

 

They started arguing again. Anne stops them and proceeds to head out. The Plantars started giving each other stink eyes and watching each other carefully.

 

Anne groaned while the Plantars smiled sheepishly. These frogs are going to be the death of her.

 

Sasha is just amused and runs her hand through Anne's hair. Anne’s eyes get heavier as she relaxes into the touch.

 

The scene changed with everyone walking up the mountain. They found a Zapapede and proceed to cross a weak looking bridge.

 

Sprig starts to yawn. Hop Pop glares at him.

 

Anne: Sup, Hp?

 

Hop Pop: Sprig, looks tired doesn’t he? Awfully suspicious, and don’t call me hp.”

 

Polly: The old man is a lying snake but he does have a point.

 

Anne remembers the calamity box and frowned. A relatively nothing episode is getting hard to watch with what happens later

 

Sprig: You guys talking scum?

 

They all look away.

 

Sprig calls Anne over and proceeds to ask her to let him find the culprit. This leads to the Plantars arguing again as Anne tries to calm them down.

 

“So Anne’s the brain cell now,” Marcy giggled, “That’s not good,”  as Anne stuck her tounge out at her.

 

“Hey!” Anne shoves the girl almost laying on her gently.

 

Marcy laughs, “Sorry bad joke,” hugging Anne loosely.

 

The bridge breaks and they all fell down. But they ended up finding more Zapapedes below them.

 

But when Anne made a suggestion, Sprig and Polly started fighting and she ended up joining them. Hop Pop finally confessed his crime.

 

No one in the room is surprised at this point. The frog has proven to be unreliable.

 

Anne frowns at the looks Hop Pop was getting, sure the first month or so had been hard but he had been doing his best.

 

Hop Pop tooks the phone and almost commited suicide by jumping in through the zapapedes. The kids worked together to save him.

 

The episode ends with the kids stopping Hop Pop from spoiling them.

 

“And now we’re on a second break.” Anne says, yawning before tanding up but is immediately hugged by her parents.

 

“I know you don't want to talk more right now, but come to us if you need something or feeling down, okay?” Bee says.

 

Anne smiles, her hand is hel down my their bear hug so she just raises her upper arm to hold their arms and nods.

 

Hop Pop starts to yawn.

 

“I’m feeling a little tired, how about we all eat dinner and sleep?” Hop Pop says but Oum grabs him.

 

“Don’t think you’re getting out of this easily, Hopadiah. We have a lot to talk about,” She said.

 

“Wait, there are rooms here?” Ivy asks. A voice can be heard.

 

“Yeah, I think the rooms in the back are mostly bedrooms,” Anne motions towards the direction she and the girls had talked earlier.

 

When everyone opened the door labeled as bedroom, the door shows a large hallway with various doors, which they assume are the bedrooms.

 

“Since there’s so many of us, I think we’re gonna have to share rooms?” Dr. Jan counting the doors and people in her head.

 

Anne nods before looking at Marcy and Sasha, “Wanna have a sleepover?”

 

Marcy and Sasha share a look with each other before Marcy looks down, Sasha eventually goes to look at her lap too, stoping and staring at the bandage wrapped around Marcy’s hand.

 

She can at least try, "Sure."

 

“Need me to get anything from your stuff for you?" Grime asks and Sasha pushes him away.

 

“Aww, Captain Grime is being a dad.”

 

Sasha froze and turned her attention to the source of the voice. She sees Percy and Braddock.

 

“Percy, Braddock! You’re here!” She shouted as she ran towards them to hug them, the couple freezes when their commander starts apologizing, “I’m so sorry, I never should’ve pushed you, I should’ve listened.” The share a look before accepting her apology.

 

Anne is holding up a barely awake Marcy as they say good night to Olivia, Yunan, and her parents, “Night mom and dad.”

 

“Good night Mr. B, Mrs B, mo-,” Marcy is suddenly more awake, “Sleep well Lady Olivia, General Yunan.” She starts to quickly walk away as Anne’s parents warn them to get some actual sleep.

 

The room they’re in has a huge king sizes bed in the middle, with three pairs of sleep clothes, all three of them change, unknown to them the bathrooms were filled with the others but despite everything they had far too many sleepovers for something so simple. Neither Anne nor Sasha look at Marcy not knowing what they’ll do if and when they see whatever the flaming sword left behind.

 

Anne sits crosscross on the bed, yawning the other two are staring at the bed, everything is suddenly awkward again, Anne frowns for a second before exhaustion makes her realize that any further discussions tonight won’t help anyone. “Can we please just sleep tonight? I promise we’ll try to get a better grasp on everything that’s happened tomorrow?”

 

Marcy’s once again waiting for Sasha’s reply, she’s figured for now that following the other’s leads is for the best, apologizing alone will only do so much and Anne is right that forgiveness is hard. Marcy isn’t sure she deserves forgiveness anyway.

 

Sasha bites her lip, “How’s your hand.”

 

Marcy lets out a nervous laugh brushing her hair behind her ear, “Hurts like a bitch, but you should see the other guy.”

 

Sasha nods, sitting on the bed, motioning for the other girl’s hand over Anne’s lap. She gives Marcy a sympathetic grimace “At least you remembered how to throw a punch, could’ve been broken.”

 

Marcy nods, “I had a pretty good teacher.”

 

All three smile, remembering how Sasha had, in all her eleven years experience, shown Marcy how to fight.

 

Anne really wants to stay awake, maybe talk to the two normally, treat this like an actual sleepover, pretend like nothing in the past few months had happened. But her eyes are so heavy she’s out like a light as soon as her head hit the pillow, the lights still on in the room and everything.

 

Marcy and Sasha look at each other again, even on earth they almost always had Anne as a buffer; they never talked alone.

 

Marcy’s almost too tired to notice that, almost. She lays down on one side of Anne, trying to get comfortable. She looks over Anne’s mass of hair, trying to figure out what to say to Sasha. Only to see the blonde is laying with her back turned to both of them, Marcy swallows anything she’d like to say, instead turning off the room's light and letting sleep overtake her.

 

Her dreams are filled with green goo and fire. Eventually the fire turns to orange eyes and pain. She wants to scream but it doesn’t sound like her voice. 

 

Marcy snaps her eyes open. 

 

She turns to see Anne and Sasha are still sleeping, Sasha has her arm over Anne’s stomach. Marcy reaches out, wanting to be there, wanting to shake them awake but she grabs her own wrist, physically stopping herself.

 

Sighing she does her best to get out of bed without waking the other two; She mentally celebrates when she confirms she didn’t wake even the light sleeping Sasha.

 

She leaves the room, her body almost on autopilot, going to the corner of the theater, letting herself be guided to the floor by the wall, ignoring her hands shaking. The shaking isn’t ignored by the room though, as suddenly her favorite blanket is dropped on her lap and a warm cup is in her hands.

 

Marcy looks at the well loved blanket, it’s a weighted one that Sasha had gotten her for her last birthday, it was one of the best things to stop her panic attacks and breakdowns, though her parents had always found such aids stupid, most fidgets she’s had were always gifts from the girls hidden from her parents that were thankfully quieter than her pencil tapping or chewing. She puts the blanket on her shoulders and grabs the drink, trying to focus more on that than the faded images about ghost pain the dream had left her with.

 

Someone suddenly sits down beside her, forcing herself out of her thoughts. She takes a deep breath, trying to figure out who's sat beside her and how they’ll want her to act. Her most likely guess is Yunan, Anne probably would’ve talked already and Olivia doesn’t like sitting on the ground. 

 

She knows the newts are amongst the many other people she needs to apologize to, she’s honestly not sure she can look the general in the eye right now. Bracing herself she looks to see…Sasha, her icy blue eyes almost seeing through Marcy instead of looking at her.

 

“H-Hey,” she tries to catch up with what she should do.

 

“Hey.” The blonde has some distance decidedly between them and Marcy, as much as she wants to and it’d stop the remains of the nightmare on her brain, doesn’t dare cross that line, “What’s up? It’s late, or early, you know what I mean.”

 

Marcy doesn’t want Sasha to worry about whatever’s gone on in the castle any more than she wants Anne too, but lying more to Sasha isn’t a good idea, and honestly she’s not sure she wants to, “Nightmare.”

 

If it was Anne she’d have asked to go in more detail but Sasha just nods, maybe shifting just a bit closer.

 

Marcy taps her fingers on the cup before looking towards their room "You know, I can’t believe that she still wants to be friends with me. To even try after everything." Marcy confesses to the universe just as much as Sasha. 

 

"Me too." Sasha nods, her hand ghosting over the scar on her face.

 

Marcy looks up from her cup, she can’t tell if Sasha is agreeing with her about her lie or Sasha’s own. "I’m s- If you don't want to be friends with me again, I understand. Please don’t feel obligated to try," Marcy says, a heavy weight settling in her stomach as she waits for Sasha’s answer.

 

Sasha’s face softens for just a second, looking at Marcy, before turning back to a mask, “No, I do. I just…” Sasha sighs, running her hand through her hair, “I’m mad, pissed more like, at you, at the situation. I’m hurt, so hurt that sometimes all I want to do is scream at you. Sometimes I want to yell at Anne over things that are really not her fault if I’m honest. I’m tired because being mad at you or Anne is so hard. I…don’t want to stop being friends with you, I don’t want to just throw it all away. Everything is just so much right now.”

 

"Are you sure?” Marcy doesn’t think Sasha I’d lying to her but even having a possibility of fixing everything is beyond what she had dared to hope after Andrias had revealed her lie.

 

"I…yeah. It’s not gonna be an easy fix, but Anne is right, we can try, right?" Sasha remembers all the times she’s hurt Anne and Marcy ‘You are a horrible person, and I am done being friends with you!’ Echoing through her head. If she gets a second chance, Marcy does too, “Now, come on, let’s get some more sleep, it’s gonna be a long few days.”

 

“But-“ Marcy is cut off.

 

“Marmar, I’ll protect you from anymore nightmares, I promise.” Sasha voice is completely serious and she’s offering her her hand to pull her up.

 

Even if the nightmares are the least of her worries. And she knows she doesn’t deserve the offered comfort anymore than she deserves forgiveness. Marcy reaches for the outstretched hand, it’s not the first thing she’s taken tonight she doesn’t deserve.

Chapter 11: Break #2

Summary:

The girls get a nice non bug breakfast and absolutely nothing else happens

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The next morning Anne is kind enough not to mention that Sasha is for once not the first up, after scooting free of her friend’s grips she goes to find a place to take a shower, expecting at best the bathrooms to be like in the school locker rooms she’s surprised to find the door labeled bathrooms leads to a hall with nine proper doors, she finds the first empty one and finds what looks like a bathroom in the nicest house she’s ever been in. There’s a huge bathtub and an even bigger shower. She’s honestly a little surprised the toilet isn’t gold. She smiles when she sees her favorite shampoo is in there, at least whatever deity who’s trapped them there is a kind kidnapper.

 

When she gets out, only a few more people up, including Sasha and Marcy who’s red eyes Anne decides to not mention, she points her friends to the bathrooms as they both look like they’d be thankful to get ready away from the adults and amphibians and probably each other . Looking at the breakfast spread she grabs some toast and a bowl of cereal. If the adults try to stuff her up again, she’ll be sick.

 

She finds a seat alone and tries to think about yesterday, that’s easier than thinking about the upcoming things everyone will see, her and Sasha’s fight, Marcy… she doesn’t need it on a big screen, she can still hear the gasp and see the sword. Her and Hop Pop’s fight after he hid the box. Everything she’s done wrong the last seven months. She suddenly wishes she could just not eat, though now it feels like everyone is watching her any time they eat. Before she can spiral too far and gets sick which… would really not be good for the whole, I’m fine thing, which she is, Hop Pop walks up to her.

 

“Hey, Anne, can I sit down?” he motions to the seat beside her, and she swallows a bite of cereal before nodding

 

“Sure thing, HP.” yesterday had been weird not just in the ‘watching her life’ bit but also not being around her adopted family. The Plantars had been nearby but a lot of it had been her with Sasha and Marcy.

 

“Anne, I reckon I owe you an apology kiddo.”

 

“What?” Anne snaps her attention to the old frog, “Why?”

 

Hop Pop groans some, “I starved you for months, and you were just a kid lost in another word and I didn’t really spare you an inch or an ounce of empathy. I was trying my best but I acted like a much younger frog than I should’ve.”

 

Anne puts down her spoon before pulling her adopted grandfather into a hug, “That’s all water under the bridge, we’re okay now HP.”

 

Meanwhile in the bathroom Marcy is staring in the mirror. She shouldn’t be, she knows she’s pushing herself a hair’s breadth away from a panic attack but she can’t stop staring at the scar that’s taking up a huge part of her chest. It’s bright pink and puckered, logically she knows it could be so much worse, she’s alive. In many ways that’s more than maybe she deserves. Forcing herself to take a deep breath and covers the mirror with a towel, she has to shower, she does the best to not look down. 

 

Her eyes are even more red when she leaves the bathroom, luckily no one notices. She doesn’t want to eat, she honestly would rather be anywhere else but here, she knows she’ll have to see more and more things that were her fault and as deserved it is she doesn’t want to see it.

 

Suddenly there’s a plate in front of her, it has eggs and toast and bacon, “Anne’s parents said you’d like this?” Yunan is standing in front of her, sitting down across from her.

 

“I… yes, thank you,” she tries to smile, grabbing the fork and trying to eat.

 

“Marcy,” The general starts and Marcy knows she should look at the newt but she can’t, seeing the general disappointed with her would be too much.

 

“I’m sorry Yunan, I know you hate liars and traitors, I should’ve told you what I had done and-”

 

Yunan shakes her head, “I think the king went above and beyond whatever should have been done over that. And I know I’m not the one to forgive you kiddo,” the newt looks across the room to Anne, “You’re still the person who saved me with your quick thinking in the dry swamp.” Marcy opens her mouth to argue that she’d not be wrong to change how she looks at her, but Olivia sits down beside Yunan and gives the human girl a look.

 

“Marcy, you must eat.”

 

A few bites couldn’t hurt she supposes, eating protein that isn’t bugs is honestly kinda appealing.

 

Sasha has missed coffee more than she’d like to admit, she looks over the people and frogs milling about taking another drink, “Sasha, you need to eat,” a familiar voice comes from behind her.

 

“I’m fine, Mrs. B, not hungry,” lifting her cup to show her friend’s mom that she’s fine.

 

The Thai woman rolls her eyes and hands the girl two apples, “Please give me one thing to worry less about.”

 

Sasha salutes dutifully taking a bite of the fruit, Anne’s parents were always like Anne, taking care of her and Marcy even with little things, like when they had done a school play neither of their parents had shown up but Anne’s parents had brought them all flowers and brought all three out to ice cream, despite Marcy’s swearing she just did a few things with the lights. And only god knew how many dinners the two of them had had at their place. Any smile Sasha has from the fond memories faded when she remembers how they now know how awful of a friend she is for their daughter.

 

She suddenly wishes she hadn’t ate the apple as it settles like a rock in her stomach, “I’m sorry Mrs. Boonchuy,” she looks down squeezing her fingers tight to have anything to focus on but how awful she is, “I’ve been an awful friend to Anne. I shouldn’t have pushed her into taking the box. And even before that I wasn’t good for her, I manipulated her and steamrolled her and ignored what she’d tell me, I was way too controlling.”

 

“Sasha, I’ve known you since you were four, you’ve always been so headstrong and driven, kinda wish some of that rubbed off on my daughter,” Oum lets out a small laugh, “I saw you grow into a bright, but angry girl,” Sasha looks down at that, “but so strong, I’ve seen how you’d protect the others from bullies at school, around town. How you’d push both of them out of their shells, convinced Anne to try out for the varsity tennis team. 

 

 And when you three disappeared, when we thought you were de-gone, there was so much speculation, so many people were swearing it was something you had drug Marcy and Anne into, I never did, I saw you fight for them, you wouldn’t ever let anyone else hurt them. Yeah maybe sometimes I wished for Anne to get more friends, sometimes I wondered what the hell you were thinking with some of your stunts but I never thought you were worse for Anne then you helped.” 

 

she sighs, “Until yesterday. I never thought you three would do anything illegal.” Sasha wishes the ground would swallow her whole, “But ultimately Anne says you changed, she wants to stay friends and forgive you.” She looks over at her daughter and the Plantars, “You’re not the only one who made mistakes, you’re still a kid Sasha, despite how old you think you are, and you not just admit your mistakes but are trying to be better. That’s a good step for me, just… please don’t hurt my daughter again.”

 

“I…I’ll do my best.” she grabs the coffee cup, running her finger along the edge, “Mrs. B, if they’re showing everything that has happened since we went to Amphibia, I like to think I’ve gotten better, we both have but… both me and Marcy really fucked up it’s… not gonna be good.”

 

The older woman smiles softly, “Then we’ll deal with that when it happens,” she grabs Sasha’s hand and gives it a small squeeze, “I’ll leave you to eat.”

 

Oum goes to sit beside her husband, “Have we messed up Bee? Have we failed her?” she looks at the three girls, stopping and staring at Anne.

 

“I…I honestly don’t know, she doesn’t talk to us so we must have done something.”

 

She sighs softly, “How do we fix it then.”

 

“I don’t know, maybe we’ll learn from this?” his frown is deep and he’s slowly getting lost in thought.

 

Eventually they had all finished breakfast and made their way back to their seats, despite herself Sasha can’t help but notice how Marcy is keeping herself very separate from Anne, unlike last night but before she can say anything, the screen lights up;

 

Amphibia, Episode 9: Anne Theft Auto

Notes:

and with that we're at 11 out of 34 chapters to rewrite, so basically 1/3 done til we hit new stuff, thank you to everyone for joining us in this mad rush of chapters.

Chapter 12: Anne Theft Auto

Summary:

Reactions to Anne Theft Auto

Chapter Text

“Don’t you mean, Grand Theft Auto?” Terri asked.

 

“Grand wha-?” Ivy asked.

 

“It’s a game where a dude steals a vehicle.” Sprig answers.

 

“It’s a bit more than that Sprig.” Marcy said.

 

Anne choked as everyone turned their attention to her. Why can’t she take a break from this?

 

A flash of light appeared and Bessie appeared, causing everyone to jump. After settling down, Bessie slid her way towards Anne, and laid behind her.

 

The episode starts with the Plantars out on the road with Bessie. Hop Pop is rejecting Sprig and Polly’s ideas.

 

Anne: Can I drive?

 

Hop Pop: Sure.

 

Anne: Aww come on, Hop Pop- wait, really?

 

Hop Pop: Absolutely! I’ve been trying to teach this guy for years. (points at Sprig.)

 

“Wait, what’s the legal driving age in Amphibia?” Bee asked.

 

The amphibians looked confused while the humans were curious.

 

“Why would age matter in driving? If you can drive, you can drive.” Grime stated.

 

The amphibians nodded. Most of the adults are horrified while the teens and children are excited.

 

“You can drive there as a kid?! Grandpa, can we live there?!” Molly asks Robert, who quickly declines.

 

“I am so living there.” Maggie says.

 

“That is dangerous and just plain reckless, what if something bad happens?” Mr. X asks.

 

“Amphibia is a dangerous place, the children need to know everything they can if they want to survive.” Olivia said.

 

Anne gets excited and tries to take the reins but Hop Pop says no and shows her Bessie’s history book.

 

Hop Pop: This is Bessie's History. Before touching a snail's reins, you gotta know them. Feel their heartbeat next to yours and become one.

 

“But apparently others have their own ways of teaching the children.” Olivia says as she and the others give him an odd look.

 

Anne: Hop Pop, it's just a vehicle. We had a family car back home. It's no biggie. [Hop Pop throws the book at her.] Oof!

 

“Wow. That’s uh, a little rude of you.”

 

Hop Pop: Don't care. You can't drive Bessie, unless you read this cover to cover. And that's final.

 

Anne: Are there pictures?

 

Hop Pop: There are diagrams!

 

Anne: No!

 

“Dramatic much?” Sasha teased.

 

Anne rolled her eyes and playfully punched her. Causing all three of them to giggle.

 

Hop Pop: Dramatic much?

 

Everyone jumped. Sasha made a face.

 

Hop Pop takes Polly to give her a bath, Anne and Sprig use this chance to take Bessie for a joy ride.

 

“I don’t even know why I’m surprised.” Hop Pop groaned as said grandkids smiled sheepishly.

 

“I’m surprised that snails can move fast in Amphibia.” Molly says.

 

After a while, Anne and Sprig got stranded in a forest surrounded by a pile of thorns.

 

Hop Pop got pale.

 

“Kids, I swear to frog if something happens to Bessie…” He muttered.

 

Bessie won’t move, even when the kids try to push her. Anne decides to stay with Bessie while Sprig gets Hop Pop.

 

Anne starts reading the book to pass the time while Sprig hitches a ride with Mrs. Croaker, who he rudely mocked and is driving so slow.

 

Hop Pop, narrating: "And it was at that moment I realized Bessie was no ordinary snail, but a kind, clear soul who would help others at a drop of a hat. I raised my bid to 400 copper pieces, winning the auction, and in the process, saving Bessie from the nefarious Jim Snapes."

 

Anne: Yes! In your face, Snapes!

 

“Getting invested now, Anna-Banana?” Marcy teased.

 

Anne smiles slightly, she wraps her arm around Marcy who immediately gives a small blush at her.

 

“As if, there are a lot more interesting things than Bessie, no offense girl.”

 

The snail just barked in reassurance.

 

Meanwhile, Marcy lost all confidence as she’s blushing up a storm while Sasha can’t decide who she should be jealous of right now. Domino is just confused at how her Taiwan owner is acting and just crawled over to her to try to calm her down.

 

Anne: Man, this is actually pretty good. And I need to stop eating leaves.

 

Most people frowned at that, especially Anne’s parents. They didn’t forget how Anne has been starving for 5 months.

 

Anne tries her best to ignore them and the memories of her hunger. She is trying not to remember the endless pain during her time in Amphibia, how she stayed up late eating scraps just to satisfy her hunger, how she would beg someone that’s not there to get rid of the pain and let it all end.

 

She hugged Marcy tighter. She’s starting to feel sleepy.

 

As Sprig continues to suffer from Mrs. Croaker’s slowness, Anne finds out that there are predators nearby through Hop Pop’s book.

 

Anne and Bessie managed to escape using the book, they caught up to Sprig and Mrs. Croaker, the boy quickly latched on to Anne.

 

Sprig: Thank Goodness! Okay, bye Mrs. Croaker, thank you.

 

Mrs. Croaker: Bye, darlin'. Next time, try to keep that road rage in check. [laughs] Yee-haw!

 

She quickly drives faster, maybe even faster than Bessie.

 

Most of the teens stare in awe.

 

“That woman is my favorite now.”

 

A lot of them mutter in agreement and the frog in question doesn’t know how to feel about the compliments she’s receiving.

 

Sprig: Pretty sure I just got played.

 

Anne: That woman is everything I wanna be.

 

The two managed to get home, Anne decided to read the book for the whole night. The next morning, she woke Hop Pop up by throwing the book at him.

 

Some people snorted at that.

 

Hop Pop: What the? Hey!

 

Anne: Morning, Hopadiah.

 

Hop Pop: Anne?

 

Anne: I did it. I read the whole thing, in one night.

 

Hop Pop: Impressive, kinda scary but impressive.

 

“Yeah, even Marcy wouldn’t go that far.” Yunan says.

 

“Wanna bet?” Marcy smiled mischievously. Anne hugged her tighter, burying her face in her hair, feeling sleepier than ever. She’s not even paying attention to the screen anymore.

 

“No. Sleep.”

 

Anne: I was wrong about Bessie, she’s not just a vehicle, she’s a noble beautiful creature.

 

Hop Pop: And now that you read this, all you need is experience.

 

Dr. Jan chuckled. “I think Anne skipped some steps there, Hop Pop.”

 

Anne starts laughing maniacally as she leaves the room.

 

Hop Pop: I don’t feel safe.

 

 

The entire theater gives a small chuckle at the remark.

 

“Kind of reminds us of when Anne would stay up all night trying to find a portal back to Amphibia.” Oum said.

 

“Yeah she was really worried about Sasha and Marcy” Bee added.

 

Sasha and Marcy then look at Anne with concern. “Did she really try to sleep deprive herself just to try and get back to them?”

 

Sasha and Marcy then turn to Anne and look at her with a guilty expression.

 

“Yeah… I was so nervous about the invasion, I was really scared for you two.” Anne said.

 

Sasha and Marcy then bring Anne in for a hug, Anne collapsing into their embrace.

 

“Please, don’t do that again.” Marcy begged.

 

“Yeah, we’re right here, we aren’t going anywhere anytime soon.”

 

Anne smiles at their reassurance, wiping away the tears beginning to form in her eyes. She then looks up to the screen, her chest gets a warm feeling as Marcy and Sasha both hold her hand.

 

The screen then lights up;

 

Amphibia, Episode 10:  Breakout Star

Chapter 13: Breakout Star

Summary:

Reactions to Breakout Star

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Is this where Wartwood finally likes you?” Sasha asks.

 

 “I don’t know...” Anne said.

 

The episode starts with the Plantars playing cards. They hear Anne stomping in the basement and come out with pimples on her face.

 

Anne then immediately realized what this was.

 

“Skip this.” Anne demanded.

 

All her human peers snickered while Toadstool groaned.

 

“What’s wrong with her face?” Olivia asks.

 

“Don’t worry, it’s just a puberty thing.” Marcy says.

 

“Please… skip this,” Anne begged.

 

“No,” the voice said. “I told you already, nothing is being skipped.”

 

The Plantars started to freak out but Anne reassured them that it’s just a human thing.

 

Anne: Everyone already treats me like a monster. This is just going to make it ten times worse.

 

Said frogs chuckled nervously at the stares.

 

“Seriously, how did you get them to like you?” Sasha asks.

 

“It’ll show you eventually.” Anne answered.

 

Sprig: Ah, come on. No one treats you like a monster, Anne.

 

No matter what happens, the Plantars are always there for Anne.

 

Sasha and Marcy were beginning to understand that.

 

Anne: Are you kidding me? I can’t go outside without making a scene.

 

A flashback shows Anne walking around and all the frogs started screaming at her.

 

Anne frowned at that part. Sasha and Marcy grab both of Anne’s hands, the cold feeling in her chest immediately replaced with a warm sensation. 

 

The audience could feel the murderous aura coming from Sasha and Anne’s mother.

 

“Wow, I’m surprised you never snapped at them once,” Marcy said to Anne.

 

“Looking back at this now. Me too,” Anne replied.

 

Sprig: Okay, fair point. But who cares what they think? We like you.

 

Anne: Uh huh, I’m gonna hide in the basement until this clears up.

 

Most people sighed. It’s good to have supportive loved ones, but sometimes a few isn’t enough.

 

Hop Pop: Sorry, Anne. But nobody’s hiding anywhere today, I need help at the vegetable stand. We got a bumper crop of scream beans that need selling.

 

Anne planted her face on the table.

 

“God, that’s being a mood.”

 

The scene changes to the market.

 

Hop Pop: All right, kids. Get out there and sell like your lives depend on it. Because they do. We-- We really need this.

 

No one in Wartwood wants to admit that they didn’t buy anything because of Anne.

 

They all tried to sell the beans but the frogs hurtful comments got Anne down.

 

“ARE YOU PEOPLE KIDDING ME?” Sasha yelled, the frogs then gave a bunch of nervous grins on their faces.

 

“Sash, calm down.” Anne told her as she held tightly onto her hand.

 

“You must really not like this, don’t you?” Marcy asked.

 

“Yeah, I wasn’t really nice.” Anne said as she rested into her, Marcy giving a small blush.

 

Some children bumped into Anne, causing her disguise to fall off. All the frogs gasped.

 

All the teens winced, even Maggie.

 

This was funny at first, but even they wouldn’t go for humiliating someone in public.

 

Anne expected another round of screaming but the frogs started praising her.

 

“What?”

 

What is this?

 

The humans turned to the frogs who were whistling innocently.

 

They then turn to Anne with a confused look, who starts to look away in embarrassment, she didn't like it when puberty hit, especially stubbles. 

 

The scene cuts to Toadstool’s office

 

Toadstool: This is bad, Toadie. People hate us!

 

Toadie: With a passion, sir!

 

Vince snorted at that.

 

Toadstool: It’s as if embezzling from the town makes you the bad guy!

 

“Uh, it is.” Gabby said.

 

“And thank you for the reminder, Toad Tower may have been dealing with the frog rebellion but don’t think we forgot about your stunt.” Grime said.

 

Heads turned to him.

 

There was a rebellion?! Anne exclaimed. (Another, for the amphibians case)

 

“Hold on, this is the first time i’m hearing about these rebellions,” Olivia frowns.

 

Marcy frowns as well, before narrowing her eyes, why wouldn’t she or Olivia know? A single name pops to her head and she feels sick, just more confirmation she’s been tricked from the beginning.

 

“What?! But you’re one of Andrias’s advisors, shouldn’t you have known about this?” Yunan asked.

 

“We only handled what’s going on in the city, since Andrias said that things are always peaceful in Amphibia.” Marcy says.

 

“If Olivia and Marcy didn’t know about this, then how come Yunan does?” Sasha asks.

 

“Come to think of it, we never really saw this rebellion.” Sprig says.

 

“That’s because I was given orders to go control the rebellion, but when it got worse, Andrias told me I should take a break and he’ll send a letter out to the toads and have them use “extreme force” on the frogs”. Yunan explained.

 

“It’s true, he did send us a letter and… oh frog.” Grime then trailed off, but it was very obvious to everyone who was at Toad Tower during the incident what he meant.

 

King Andrias had ordered Grime to execute Hop Pop.

 

Toadstool keeps complaining until he hears cheers and sees Anne. He smiled.

 

Normally, Anne’s parents would be mad but their minds are still reeling at the last conversation.

 

 

The next scene shows the Plantars admiring the gifts Anne received when Toadstool arrived.

 

 

Anne agrees to come with him, leaving the Plantars behind, much to their dismay.

 

 

Toadstool offers Anne to stay popular if she helps him improve his reputation, Anne agrees.

 

 

A montage shows Anne just having fun, but the Plantars are annoyed and disappointed.

 

“I thought she was… ya know...” Maggie whispered.

 

Cheyenne shared the sentiment. They really are surprised that Anne winked at some guy.

 

 

The next scene shows the Plantars visiting Anne at her new home, but she proceeds to disappoint them and gently pushes them out of her room, much to Sprig’s frustration.

 

 

Hop Pop: Hey. None of that. Kids, when one of your own makes it big, you support them. No matter what. Because deep, deep, deep, deep, deep, deep, deep down, they're the same person.

 

 

Guess he’s not that bad of a guardian after all.

 

 

The next morning Anne wakes up to see that her pimples are gone.

 

Freaking out, she made Toadie deliver a message to the Plantars.

 

 

Sasha sighed, it wouldn't hurt to show him some respect.

 

They came and proceeded to help Anne with some crazy shenanigans.

 

 

The next scene shows Toadstool being angry at Anne for being late.

 

 

Toadstool: There you are my dear, I was so worried.

 

 

Anne: Sorry, I was caught up in this whole mob situation. Luckily the Plantars were there to help me and—

 

 

Toadstool: The Plantars? Anne, honey, I thought we talked about this. Hanging out with those bumpkins will only pull you down to their level. I think it's for the best that you not be seen with them anymore. Understand?

 

Toadstool ignored the glares he’s receiving. 

 

He won’t admit it but he has grown attached to the girl during the time she lived with him.

 

Anne looks at a picture of the Plantars on her phone.

 

Anne: …Understood.

 

The Plantars smiled, Anne is always risking everything she wants just for them.

 

When Anne got out, she made a speech and took the fake pimples off her face.

 

This causes Toadstool to come out and scold her while insulting the town in front of them. Making the town throw food at him.

 

The episode ends with Anne apologizing and all of them going to Anne’s apartment.

 

“Hey, how come you didn’t support me when I got famous?” Hop Pop complained.

 

“You said rich and famous, and you’re clearly not rich.” Polly says.

 

Everyone in the theater laughed at that.

 

“Also, we were supposed to be laying low, remember?” Anne added.

 

“She’s got a point there Hop Pop.” Sprig said.

 

Hop Pop gave out a small sigh. “You’ll be famous one day, Hopediah.”

 

The screen lights up and shows the title of the next episode;

 

Amphibia, Episode 11: Sprig vs Hop Pop

Notes:

Hey y’all thanks for tuning into this chapter! Just a quick schedule update that later on tonight we will release Sprig vs Hop Pop.

Chapter Text

“Why would you fight your grandson?” Terri asks, they look at the frog family, every time that they had met them they had seemed nice, and at least functional, was that all a show?

 

“Family challenge.” All of the amphibians answered.

 

“Ah.” the humans nod as if that makes it make anymore sense

 

The episode starts with all the kids doing farm work.

 

Marcy looks at her friend’s arms, she’d have been blind to not notice how strong Sasha had become but she also knew Anne was stronger, Anne holding her yesterday had confirmed it, farm work probably had no small part in it. 

 

Sprig gets an idea and tries to tell Hop Pop about it but he brushes him off and tells him to put it in the suggestion barrel.

 

“Who wants to bet that he doesn’t read those?” Sasha asks with a half laugh.

 

Almost everyone raised their hands. Hop Pop grumbled.

 

“Hey, how come you’re resting instead of working?” Maggie asks.

 

“Dude, he’s old. He should be resting,” Anne rolls her eyes, mostly quoting Hop Pop, “But he was also up before us with Bessie.”

 

Anne: Hey, think he actually reads this?

 

Polly: Doubt it. I suggested a swimming pool months ago and that never happened.

 

“While it sucks, a swimming pool will only attract pests if it’s built near the farm.” Marcy says.

 

“Finally, someone gets it!” Hop Pop says, he’d adopt Marcy but, as he looks at the newts beside her he realizes he’s already been beaten to it.

 

“And swimming pools are fun when others have them, having your own is a lot of extra work,” Sasha hates giving the old frog an inch but in this case he’s right

 

 

Sprig: Oh, come on, guys. Have a little more faith in Hop Pop.

 

His hand got stuck in the barrel. He tries to pull it off, and while he managed to it causes the barrel to tip over and reveal a fire pit.

 

“Isn’t that a bit harsh?”

 

“Dude, what the fuck?”

 

“I get that the kids aren’t the brightest when it comes to ideas, but is it really necessary to burn them?” Bee asks. He then looks at his wife, “Remember when Anne wanted to redesign the restaurant?”

 

“God, those pinks and greens were so bright,” she laughs.

 

The girls look at them, and Sasha raises an eyebrow, “But you did let up paint that wall in the back?” she had a picture of their paint smudged faces in her bedroom back home.

 

“Yes, after we changed the colors and Marcy drew the base,” Bee smiles, “We weren’t gonna just shoot it down right away.”

 

Polly: A fire pit? That’s the opposite of a swimming pool!

 

Sprig: Why, Hop Pop? WHY?

 

Hop Pop: Cause, your suggestions were ridiculous. You can’t just dig swimming pools anywhere, it’ll attract pests. Running a farm ain’t easy, kids.

 

Sprig: Maybe, but if I were in charge, I’d listen to other people’s suggestions, not BURN them!

 

Everyone knows that it’s hard to run a farm but it was a really jerk move to burn the suggestions.

 

Hop Pop thinks about his plans to bring avocados back to Amphibia, maybe being more open to change could help, meet the kids in the middle sometimes.

 

Hop Pop: You? Run the farm? Run it to the ground, maybe.

 

He croaked at him, causing Sprig to do it harder.

 

Polly: [Gasp] Is that an official challenge?!

 

Sprig climbed up a bell tower and rang it while making a war call.

 

“Uh…”

 

“What exactly is happening?” 

 

Polly: Sprig Plantar, you have rung the Plantar Challenge Bell, what is your challenge?

 

Sprig: I want to replace Hop Pop, and run things my way.

 

Polly: Hop Pop?

 

Hop Pop: I do formally accept this challenge.

 

Anne: I’m sure this will make sense in a moment.

 

The next scene shows the boys in sumo outfits and covering themselves in mud.

 

Anne: Never mind.

 

Most people snorted at that.

 

Marcy moves to explain it to her friend only for Anne to laugh, “I think I figured it out myself, Marmar,” she gives her friend a bright smile, certain that she’d learn more later from her brilliant friend.

 

Anne: What the heck is going on?!

 

They all explained things to her and went on with the challenge. Sprig won causing all the kids to celebrate while Hop Pop walks to a different direction, dramatically.

 

“Wait, so whoever loses gets kicked out in the family?” Dr. Jan asks.

 

“No, that was just Hopidiah being dramatic.” Mrs. Croaker answers.

 

“Those kinds of situations rarely happen, they can be added to the terms.” Hop Pop adds.

 

“From my research it looks like it’s just been the last two to three hundred years that that’s changed.” Marcy is buzzing, frog culture was almost more interesting than the newts, it’s just so much more varied.

 

The next scene shows a montage of the kids having way too much fun.

 

“Dang it, kids,” Hop Pop grumbled.

 

“This is what happens when you leave children unsupervised.” Dr. Jan says hiding a laugh behind her hand.

 

“I’m just impressed they managed to build a slide that fast.” Maggie says.

 

“It came apart fairly easily,” Anne shrugs.

 

“Plus Anne has always been Marcy’s right hand when she’s building, a slide should’ve been easy,” Sasha puts her arm around Anne and Marcy, squeezing tightly 

 

Sprig: Soak it in gang, this is what good leadership looks like.

 

Anne: Anyone worried about Hop Pop? Haven’t seen him since we got back.

 

Sprig: Heh, he’s probably just off licking his wounds.

 

The next scene shows a skeleton.

 

Everyone gasped. Some letting out nervous laughs.

 

“Jesus, that was not funny!” Jess interjects

 

“What is with you frogs and the piles of skeletons lying around?!”

 

“It’s good for the earth,” Wally shrugs.

 

“Oh frog, I almost had a heart attack.”

 

Hop Pop is walking down a graveyard, he helps a little beetle and it starts following him around.

 

Hop Pop smiles, he wonders how Jeremy is doing now.

 

Meanwhile, the kids were by the pool having fun when Anne’s stomach rumbled.

 

Anne: Is anyone like… starving?

 

Did they really forget to eat the entire day or was Anne…?

 

Sasha tightens her grip on Anne, she’s real and alive, at least for now. She frowns, looking at Marcy, it’s too much to think about that when this is done she’ll need to return to leading the rebellion, separating from them, leaving Marcy at the hands of a mad king and Anne in a different world.

 

The kids couldn’t find any food so Sprig used the raw produce, a pest came out and Anne trapped it in a bucket.

 

“Not finding any food for Anne to cook is almost impressive, she’s been able to make something from my mom’s kitchen and that’s 95% alcohol,” Sasha laughs, the adults share a look, are any of these girls okay?

 

Anne: I’m beginning to think there’s a few things we don’t know about running a farm.

 

Sprig: We got some kinks to work out, sure, but isn’t it better to be listened to?

 

Anne looks down solemnly and smiles.

 

Anne: Yeah, I guess so.

 

Sasha and Marcy look down at that, another reminder how little they listened to Anne and her wants and needs. Anne grabs both their hands and squeezes.

 

They shift to lay their head on Heart’s chest

 

The next morning, they see that the farm is ruined.

 

“Let’s…never do that again.” Polly said.

 

“Was that clown really all night?” Grime asks.

 

Sprig asks for some suggestions on how to fix the farm but when the girls suggested to have Hop Pop be in charge again, that’s when shit goes down.

 

Sprig: Hopidiah Plantar was a tyrant!

 

Anne: A tyrant who knew how to run a farm.

 

Polly: And more importantly, cook!

 

“I take that part back, Anne is clearly the better cook.” Polly says.

 

Everyone started laughing as the old frog grumbled.

 

Sprig: I will not go back to that life! Don’t you like being listened to?!

 

Anne: I don’t exactly feel listened to, right now.

 

“This is why we get to pick our leaders, otherwise the power will go over their head.” Ally says.

 

Toadstool sneezed at that.

 

When Sprig left, Anne and Polly went looking for Hop Pop and found him in the graveyard.

 

Hop Pop: Hello, girls. You here to help us scavenge? It's gonna be a long, cold winter. More bodies means more warmth for everyone.

 

“That’s creepy and disrespectful. Why would you plan to spend a winter in the graveyard? Doesn’t that bother you?” Olivia asks when she notices that the frogs and toads barely react to that.

 

“I mean, everyone dies all the time and most of those are caused by getting eaten. So graveyards aren’t really that big of a deal.” Grime shrugs”

 

“Plus that one was filled about 70 years ago so that’s at least 2 graveyards that’ve been filled since then,” Hop Pop calculates back quickly 

 

Olivia frowns at the answer. Then it only deepens when she realizes how little she must know about Amphibia. When was the last time she had left Newtopia?

 

They then managed to convince Hop Pop to ask for a rematch, Sprig accepts. After a heartfelt talk during the challenge, Sprig throws the game and things are normal again. With Hop Pop being fair to everyone now.

 

The episode ends with Hop Pop sitting by the burning chimney, reading the suggestions but still burns them when he doesn’t like it.

 

“Dang it, Hop Pop.”

 

“At least he actually read them that time.” Polly said.

 

The screen lights up and shows the title of the next episode.

 

Amphibia, Episode 12: Girl Time

 

 

Chapter 15: Girl Time

Summary:

Reactions to Girl Time and Maggie does something really shitty.

 

Trigger Warning: Minor Transphobia.

Chapter Text

“Yes! Finally my time to shine!” Polly shouts, jumping up onto Anne’s head and bouncing there.

 

“What makes you think this is about you?” Toadie asks.

 

“Cause Anne is the main character of the show, she’s not close to all the girls in Wartwood and it wouldn’t make sense if this is about Sasha and Marcy, unless we suddenly got a flashback episode,” she sticks her tongue out at the frog.

 

The pollywog has a point.

 

The episode starts with Sprig and Hop Pop having a spitting contest.

 

The newts and some humans are disgusted by this. Mr. X is decidedly looking away from the screen, looking a little green.

 

Anne: Just when I thought you guys couldn’t get any nastier.

 

Hop Pop: Nasty? Why spitting is practically a sport in Wartwood.

 

Sprig: We even have a town record. Whoever breaks the record gets a trophy.

   

Anne grimaced once she realized what this is about, she hides her head in Marcy’s hair, “Please kill me.”

 

Anne: A trophy for spitting? I can’t believe you’re exposing to Polly at this sort-

 

Polly: THAT RECORD IS MINE!

 

She proceeds to make the biggest spit everyone has seen.

 

While some people are impressed, the others are either grossed out or find it a little weird.

 

While Polly gets congratulated, Anne realizes some things about the males.

 

The frogs and toads aren’t sure why everyone else is grossed out by this.

 

“You know, this explains the leaves in your hair,” Sasha jokes quietly to her and Marcy.

 

Anne subconsciously touched her hair to see if there are any leaves. She sighed in relief when she realized there aren’t any. Those had been a pain to get out.

 

Anne: Oh, no. Polly, you've been surrounded by boys your whole life. It's not too late. I can fix this. You need girl time! She needs girl time!

 

Polly made a face when she realized what this is, ”Not a bad first episode to have.”

 

“Anne, while you won’t like it, you can’t force people to be what you want them to be,” Wally says.

 

Anne nodded mouthing ‘I know’ at him while the Wartwood citizens were confused the town vagrant was actually making sense.

 

Anne: Hop Pop! Wallet!

 

“Anne Savisa Boonchuy…” Oum begins.

 

“Don’t worry, I paid back all the debt!” Anne says. All the frogs confirm that this is true.

  

Hop Pop gives Anne his wallet and she walks off with Polly

 

Hop Pop: Not sure what she wants with my wallet, not like I got any money.

 

“I thought it was obvious.” Anne says

 

Polly questioned Anne’s motives and she explained that hanging out with boys too much can change them into something gross so they should have some girl time to avoid that.

 

“That’s gender stereotyping if I ever see it.” Mr. X grumbled.

 

Anne flinched, yeah, this wasn’t her best moment.

 

Anne’s Parents and friends share a look. Remembering how much she had tried to reject any and everything that could be even possibly boyish. Marcy still misses her video game buddy sometimes, she wishes she knew how to get Anne to understand she wouldn’t stop seeing her as a girl, but it had taken quite a while to  get her to accept that she could do sports without others commenting or calling her names and slurs.

 

The girls head over to the spa, when Anne tries to pay for a spa treatment, she finds that Hop Pop doesn’t even have money and there’s just a bunch of papers that he’ll pay back the money.

 

 

“I have my suspicions, but how poor are you?” Oliva asks.

 

“We get by,” Hop Pop’s nonanswer and tone is plenty of answer

 

A montage shows Anne taking Polly to places but it’s very clear that the Pollywog is unhappy.

 

“Sorry, Polly…” Anne apologized but Polly didn’t seem to mind.

 

“Okay, I know this is serious but Anne…” Sasha started, “Why have you been wearing that stupid uniform and one shoe when you have that .” Sasha slaps her hand to her face, frustrated. The fact that her hand hid the small blush on her cheeks was certainly a benefit.

 

Anne tries to answer as people realize this information, only to be cut off by Marcy.

 

“I did try to get her new clothes, but she had a himbo moment when she got into that armor you saw when we reunited.” Marcy says as Anne glared at her.

 

“Excuse you, one of them had poison barbs, and after last time I wasn’t gonna let you near me with scissors again. and I am not a himbo- wait. MY SHOE!” Anne glared at Sasha and Grime. “I know now that you two have my missing shoe, why didn’t you give it back to me?!” She shouted pointing at the two.

 

“Don’t look at me, I don’t know what Grime did to it and don’t change the subject Boonchuy!” Sasha shouted back.

 

Suddenly they can’t speak and they hear the voice again.

 

“Please refrain from fighting or trying to kill each other again during the viewing, we have breaks for a reason you know.”

 

The two girls can speak again and sit down angrily, Anne Moving to Marcy’s otherside she had been put in the middle of their arguments before and it was never fun, she pulls Domino close, soothing herself with the logic of this was a nothing argument that only got to yelling cause they’re all stressed, they’ll go back to normal soon, or at least their new normal.

 

Polly finally has enough and leaves Anne. When the girl realizes this, she quickly pays Tuti with an IOU for the massage and leaves quickly. However, at this point, several frogs realized that they are being scammed, accidentally at least.

 

“How do you accidentally scam someone?”

 

“I trusted Hop Pop,” Anne shrugs, loosening her arms from being crossed.

 

Anne finds Polly with Wally.

 

Wally could feel the stares at Polly’s guardians.

 

“Before you start assuming things, that’s just milk that Stumpy has, nothing more” He raises his hands in surrender.

 

“I run a restaurant not a bar,” Stumpy says.

 

Anne: What the heck, dude? You ditched me, and now I find you rubbing with the local deadbeat?

 

“Sorry about that.” Anne says. Wally waved it off and seems fine with it.

 

 His dad however gives the girl a disappointed look.

 

Anne and Polly proceed to fight. Anne accidentally said something really hurtful.

 

“Polly, I’m-“ Anne started but got interrupted.

 

“You know, I’m starting to think you’re projecting on a baby, of all people, dude .” Maggie says from the back, arms crossed, giving Marcy a side eye.

 

Anne snaps her head around, suddenly no one is looking at the screen“What do you mean?” Polly asks, Anne looks at her bully with pleading eyes and many of the humans are glaring at her to shut up.

 

“Watch yourself, Davis,” Sasha warns with a fighting edge to her voice.

 

“Anne’s trans, she did the same thing to herself after she came out.” Maggie says with a shrug, though her smirk tells everyone she knows exactly what she’s done.

 

Suddenly several items are thrown at her. Sasha moves to get out of her seat, almost certain she’d kill her classmate and not regret it in this moment. Anne tries to reach for her over Marcy but the blonde marches over to the other teen, she puts a hand above Maggie’s head, Maggie is certain her eyes are glowing pink, “You went after me about my parents, now you outed my friend.” She punches at Maggie, punching her seat and missing her stomach by mere centimeters but the crack from her seat gave cause for Maggie to flinch, “I hear shit from you again no person or god of this room will be able to protect you from me, I don’t miss.”

 

The amphibians didn’t get why something like that would cause such a reaction, but the Plantars seem to understand what’s going on.

 

“Not okay, kid!”  Mr. X glares at the teen, still cowering even as Sasha walks away

 

Anne just wants to disappear, it feels like everyone is staring at her, she buries her face into her knees, her arms pulling them even tighter to her chest, she vaguely feels her own nails digging into her back through her shirt. She feels Marcy pull her into a hug, “I’m so sorry, Anne. I’m sorry, I got ya.” a bubble forms around them.

 

Marcy sends Maggie a death glare, before tightening her hug.

 

“Annie,” Sasha is kneeling in front of both of them only to realize she’s at a loss for words, “I’m sorry,” she shares a look with Marcy, realizing she has the same look behind her eyes. She sits down beside Anne, pulling her into a hug too.

 

“What’s trans?” Grime asks, watching his lieutenant's reaction, it must be something bad.

 

“It’s when you realize that you want your gender to be the opposite of what your birth gender is.” Sprig says.

 

“OH! You mean like us, I didn’t know there was a name for it.” Ivy said.

 

All the humans look at the frogs in surprise.

 

“Why do humans have a name for that?” Grime asks, “My sister did that when we were barely older than tadpoles.”

 

“And why is it such a big deal for you guys?” Wally asks.

 

“It’s not really as accepted as it should be, some assholes think it’s something to be ashamed of or it’s a sin.” Marcy says.

 

“Well, that’s stupid.” Yunan says.

 

“You’d be surprised by how humans hate each other so much.” Hop Pop says.

 

“But yeah, it is stupid,” Dr. Jan agrees.

 

However, Anne almost got arrested with Hop Pop and Sprig, the sheriff revealed that Hop Pop is broke. Anne realizes that the trophy is made out of gold and convinces everyone that Polly will have to break the record.

 

Even half watching Marcy suddenly gets it, “Ah.” Marcy tightens her hug on Anne, that makes sense. realizing how deep Anne’s nails are digging into her back she carefully pulls at her hands, “Anne, please, I don’t want you hurting yourself.” Anne lets her pull her nails away, though she still hasn’t looked up from where she’s hiding her face.

 

But Polly doesn’t feel confident about it anymore, Anne apologizes and encourages her to be herself.

 

Polly tries again and manages to win. All the debts are paid off and Polly is given extra gold. The episode ends with Sprig placing a trophy that looks like Polly and all of them walk off talking about spas.

 

“Well, that’s done.” Anne gets up and before anyone can say anything further she runs to the room her, Sasha, and Marcy had been sleeping in, hiding herself in there as the third break starts.

Chapter 16: Break 3

Summary:

Break #3 comes around, and there’s some things Anne would like to talk to Sasha and Marcy about.

 

Trigger Warning:

-Minor Transphobia
- Minor Self Harm
-Dysphoria

Chapter Text

Sasha and Marcy look at the Plantars and Anne’s parents, hesitating for just a second trying to figure out who should talk to her. The Plantars don’t want to push Anne over something they had just found out was a sore spot for the girl.

 

Sasha has never been one to hesitate though, and if she’s left anywhere near Maggie she knows she’s liable to fight the girl and that won’t help Anne; the blonde runs. Marcy isn’t far behind.

 

Sasha knocks, before resting her forehead on the door, “Anne, can you let us in, please?”

 

Marcy tries the doorknob, locked, “Please.”

 

There’s a click, “Girls,” Mr Boonchuy calls out.

 

Marcy gives Anne’s parents a look that’s far more sure than she feels “We got it,” she’s begging them to trust her and Sasha with Anne, when all they’ve seen is how much they hurt her the past few days.

 

The door still hasn’t opened but when Sasha tries to turn it this time it opens.

 

Sasha holds the door for Marcy and closes behind the pair. She notices Maggie in the crowd, looking small, Sasha closes the door.

 

Anne is standing in the center of the room, hugging herself around the middle, not looking at either of them. “Everyone is talking out there, huh?” Sasha can’t see Anne’s expression but Sasha knows her friend is near crying.

 

Sasha shakes her head, “Anne,” she reaches out for her friend.

 

“They aren’t Anne,” Marcy replies.

 

“They’re worried about you,” Sasha puts her hand on her shoulder, “We’re worried, are you okay?”

 

Anne shrugs the hand off and lets out a bitter tearful laugh, her nails breaking the skin on her arm and letting a few drops of blood flow, “You were right, Marce, you gave me Sprig, and you gave me a place where no one knew me as anything but Anne. Not someone playing pretend, lying to everyone. Forgot how much it hurts for people to tell people that.” She stays totally still staring at the ground, “I didn’t want anyone in Amphibia to know, fuck the people who are helping me get back there know now.” she laughs again, this time it sounds more like a sob, “Why does she get to do that, how is that fair, how is any of this fair? Everyone watching every mistake I’ve done in the last year, getting to make fun of it, hell the fucking being stuck in another world. You two lying. You two getting hurt. How is any of this fair?” she yells kicking the bed frame, finally turning to look at them, tears streaming down her face. “It’s not fair.”

 

Marcy does her best to not let her flinch at having her own words quoted back to her. Though that reaction is minuscule, as bad as she is at reading emotions she can only think of one thing that’ll help for now, and pulls her friend into a tight hug, her friend tenses, then starts sobbing and when Anne’s knees give out Marcy does her best to stop the fall to the ground from being painful. As Marcy tries her best to comfort her friend Sasha drops to her knees too, pulling them both tight.

 

Eventually Anne’s halting sobs turn to hiccups, and her body relaxes in her friend’s hug, only once her breath evens out do either Sasha or Marcy let go.

 

Sasha brushes at the hair that’s fallen in Anne’s eyes, “You’re not playing pretend Annie,” she sighs, “You’re right though, honestly none of this has been fair, I’m sorry I can’t fix it to be.”

 

Anne doesn’t look up, “I really don’t want to go back out there.”

 

“We can stay in here as long as you’d like Anne,” Marcy smiles, running her hand along Anne’s arm, “And the Plantars, no one out there has changed how they think of you, I promise.”

 

Sasha gives the Thai girl a soft look, “Remember when you came out to us? We were 11, and you yelled at Marce for swearing you had to be the dad.”

 

“And I told you not to call me Andrew, and I was crying, and you both said you’d call me whatever I wanted. That we were still friends, no matter what.”

 

“No matter what,” Marcy echoes the phrase that they had all promised then, and so many times since, when Sasha’s parents divorced, or Marcy had a panic attack over showing her parents a bad grade, when Sasha’s first ‘real’ boyfriend had broken up with her or after Marcy came to Anne’s house with a split lip from a bully getting physical or Anne had needed them to help her get to class for two months when she broke her arm. Could a promise so simple really hold after the past year. Could it have lasted if Marcy had moved?

 

“We’re with you, no matter what, Boonchuy.” Sasha nods in agreement with her own sentence

 

“And I mean, I’d be happy to give Maggie another few hits, if you’d like, you can’t talk if your mandible is broken,” Marcy offers.

 

Anne begins laughing, and she quickly realizes she can’t stop, “Marcy got into a fight.”

 

The absurdity of it caused the others to join in laughing, sweet little Marmar fought someone, “And we’re watching a show about us in a magical frog world,” Sasha adds, still laughing.

 

“You have powers that turn you blue. And we’re all somehow still alive.” Marcy is still laughing, and the others stop if only slightly.

 

Sasha’s eyes soften as she remembers the flame burning through Marcy’s chest, how scared she was for both of them after flying off on Jo Sparrow, she moves before she thinks and pulls the youngest into a tight hug, “I’m so glad you’re okay, I was so scared,” she admits softly, it’s not forgiveness, that’ll take more time, but she thanks every star on Amphibia and Earth that her friend is there to forgive. Marcy tightens the hug pulling her close with fists resting on her shoulder blades.

 

Eventually Sasha lets go, “We’ll deal with this stupid show,”

 

“I’m coming back for you two.”

 

“Then we’ll all get back home.”

 

And as complicated their plan is going to be, Anne has never been more sure of anything they’ve promised each other.

 

Marcy is the first to her feet, offering a hand to Sasha before they both pull Anne up, “Ready to go out there?”

 

“Not really,” Anne steels her gaze, “Let’s do it.”

 

Outside slowly people and amphibians have started milling about, the lunch was pretty basic just sandwiches, which works for everyone as after seeing how Anne reacted at the end of the episode there was a lot less talking amongst people.

 

Olivia has been thinking though, with all the worries of Anne eating had the palace been starving Marcy as well, surely she had been taken care of properly in the palace of Newtopia, she wasn’t completely incompetent. She looks over the humans, trying to determine who she should ask for care of a teenager.

 

“What are you thinking about Lady Olivia?” There’s a human sandwich in her face, she takes the off looking food then looks to see who’s sat down beside her.

 

“General Yunan,” Olivia smiles slightly at the other newt, though how she managed to ask the most loaded question possible. She looks at the door that the human teens had locked behind them. She sighs, dropping a head in her hands in such a way her mother would’ve smacked her for such posture, let alone in public, “How could I have been so foolish, Yunan.”

 

“Olivia, he tricked us all, you weren’t-“

 

Olivia shakes her head interrupting the general, “Not just that one thing, the rebellions, the death of frogs and toads, the corrupt local politicians. And that’s not even starting with Marcy, we took that girl into our care, let her get manipulated as bad as we were by Andrias, who knows if we were even properly making sure she was okay physically. A child got stabbed in front of us, Yunan.”

 

Yunan sighs and leans low, like she does when calculating a proposed strategy, “We tried our best with Marcy, to know where we messed up we’ll have to talk to her or a human. As for Andrias, you weren’t the only one betrayed by him. Everyone else believed the lies too, cut yourself some slack, Liv.” The red newt rests her hand on the smaller one’s own.

 

“I’m glad with all this you’re here too Yunan, it’s probably not proper but having you still at the castle helps me feel… braver,” a flash of a shadowy room and orange lights hits the blue newt, and she groans softly. She waves off Yunan’s worried glance, “Just a headache.”

 

When the door opens to the room, Anne is beyond thrilled that people aren’t all looking at them, she still tries to hide behind Sasha. They all find a spot that’s far enough off to hide away. At least mostly. Marcy hands Anne a sandwich and gives her friend a pleading look, nicer than Sasha would and Anne knows it. She takes a bite.

 

Sprig hops up to the group at some point, “Can I talk to Anne?” And Sasha looks like she’s gonna argue but Maggie is close enough to them that her and Marcy standing up is enough to have the bully running. Marcy wants to have words with Maggie so they leave Anne with her frog friend.

 

"So how are you feeling?" Sprig asks.

 

"I…I don’t know, I hate Maggie. But it’s nice being back with Marcy and Sash…knowing they’re okay." Anne said.

 

"Yeah, you guys seem to be getting along really good." Sprig says trying to keep his jealousy under wraps

 

"After how we left, I thought for sure Marcy was dead.” Anne admits quietly.

 

“Yeah, she is… so we know for sure that nothing else bad happened to her or the others while we were on Earth," Sprig grins.

 

"Yeah, I think Olivia and Yunan are responsible for that. I should thank them for saving Marcy."

 

"Not Sasha?" Sprig asks.

 

"Everything’s complicated and tense right now, I don’t think they’ve talked since everything happened," Anne says.

 

He looks to where his friend is staring, suddenly it hits him that she’s looking at them like he looks at Ivy, he’s not sure how to react to that or if Anne even knows, “They’re safe, that’s good. But Anne… do you trust them.”

 

“I…think so, probably not the smartest thing but…” Anne sighs.

 

“They make you happy, so for now I figure that’s enough to make me happy.”

 

Anne smiles, “Spranne against the world?”

 

“Spranne against the world,” they do their handshake.

 

Looking around almost everyone is done eating, Anne figures half a sandwich is enough so she goes back to her seat, all the others trickling back to their own seats

 

The screen lights up:

 

Amphibia, Episode 13: Dating Season

Chapter 17: Dating Season

Summary:

Reaction to Dating Season.

Chapter Text

“Interspecies dating is a thing now?” Gabby asks. 

 

Anne groaned, knowing full well what this is about. This whole thing makes her feel guilty with what Maddie said a few days ago.

 

“Pretty sure I would have remembered setting Anne up with a nice young boy.” Hop Pop said.

 

Everyone respectfully ignored Anne throwing a pillow at Hop Pop.

 

“At least she didn’t kick me this time.” Hop Pop said.

 

The episode starts with Anne and Sprig traveling in the woods.

 

Anne: Why do we always hang out in the woods? You have a perfectly good living room.

 

Sprig: Where’s the fun in that? This place is full of nature. Whoo-oo!

 

Anne watches a Spider eat a Ladybug alive.

 

Anne: Yeah, exactly.

 

Anne shuddered, the woods were always the last thing she wanted to go back then. Even now, there were definitely places she liked more.

 

After some time, Ivy ambushes Sprig as Anne watches in surprise.

 

Sprig: I’m hit! Sprig down! Sprig down…

 

Ivy: Ha ha!

 

Sprig: Hey, Ivy. Nice ambush. Gourd in a wig? Classic.

 

“Oh, wait. I get it now!” Gabby said.

 

Sprig and Ivy chuckled as they realized what this is about.

 

Ivy: Can’t take all the credit, you’re really easy to trick.

 

Sprig: Well, guilty as charged.

 

They both laugh and Anne interrupts them by coughing not so subtly.

 

Sprig: Oh, Ivy, meet Anne. Oddity from another world. Anne, meet Ivy. Childhood acquaintance and occasional sparring partner.

 

He tries to hit her but she dodges and hits him back.

 

Anne: Hey, Ivy.

 

Ivy: Hey, I've seen you around. Nice to officially meet. Do you like being randomly attacked?

 

Anne: Not at all.

 

Ivy: Well, too bad. See you later, Sprig. But you won’t see me.

 

Sprig watches Ivy hopping away with a starred look in his eyes.

 

“Aww.” 

 

Most of the audience found this cute.

 

Sprig blushes, maybe Anne had a point in thinking he had liked his friend then. 

 

Anne teases Sprig on their way back home. Hop Pop is a little annoyed and asks where they’ve been, Anne answers with Sprig flirting with Ivy.

 

Sprig: Anne, it’s not like that. Ivy Sundew and I are just friends.

 

“What about now?” Ivy teased.

 

“I think you already know the answer to that.” Sprig grinned, grabbing her hand.

 

“Will you two please not do that in front of me?” Polly gagged, her older brother was supposed to play with her and torment Hop Pop, not be in love or whatever that oogie eye stuff was.

 

Hop Pop: Ivy Sundew?! Nobody moved! I’m getting the courtship kit!

 

Anne: This is so exciting! I’m gonna go get my dating magazines, brb.

 

Oum gives Anne a look, her daughter immediately catching a nervous grin.

 

“Uhh… Did you all forget about Maddie?” Molly Jo asks.

 

“Money.” Hop Pop answered.

 

“Sprig has two hands.” Anne answers with a shrug.

 

Everyone gives a confused look to Anne.

 

Polly: I don’t actually care.

 

Hop Pop: Here we go. The Firefly Formal is tonight. It's the perfect opportunity to begin the ritual.

 

Maddie gets a unsettling feeling in her gut as she looks at the Plantar’s

 

She knew what happened that day; she can’t blame Anne since she didn’t know, but Hop Pop…

 

Shouldn’t he have known what happened between them?

 

Anne: Ritual?

 

Hop Pop: Uh-huh. Only frogs who have performed the ceremonial dance in the ceremonial garb are allowed to be wed.

 

“Literally no one does that anymore.” Wally says. 

 

“Well, excuse me if we want to keep tradition.” Hop Pop humphed, crossing his arms.

 

Anne: Huh. Kitschy. I like it.

 

Sprig: Guys! We're just friends. Besides, I'm already engaged to Maddie, right? She gave me this nifty ring.

 

“Ooo, where did you get that?” Marcy asks.

 

“I made it myself.” Maddie answered.

 

“Can I pay you to make similar ones?” Marcy asks. 

 

“Yeah, sure.” Maddie replied with a shrug.

 

Mr. X turns to Jenny, “No way that kid is gonna use a ring like that to propose, right?” that’d be a crime in and of itself.

 

Hop Pop: Forget her.

 

“Is polyamory not a thing in Amphibia?” Dr. Jan asks, ready to add another parallel to real world frogs into her understanding of these frog people

 

“It used to be, but it was made illegal about 1000 years ago.” Olivia answered.

 

“Isn’t that how long Andrias had been in charge?” Marcy asked.

 

“Yeah… That’s about right.” Grime replied.

 

“Huh,” Sasha isn’t fully sure what to do with that but adds it into her knowledge of the king.

 

Hop Pop: The Sundews have secret proprietary crops. Do you have any idea what that means?

 

Sprig: Uh…?

 

Hop Pop: If our families merge, WE’LL BE RICH!!!

 

“Oh, wow. My respect for you keeps getting lower.” Sasha says eyes narrowing at the older frog, she’s heard similar things when her father wanted her to make friends other than Anne and Marcy.

 

Polly: Wow. Sooo, romantic.

 

Anne: Uhh! I love these magazines. Look, Sprig. It says here two-thirds of all soul mates start out as "just friends."

 

“Friends to Lovers, I love that trope,” Marcy is buzzing in her seat just a little too hard for knowing it doesn’t work like that in real life.

 

Anne smiles slightly, while not working in this case, it can be a good idea, she looks at Sasha and Marcy, neither one noticing the pink tinge to her cheeks.

 

Sprig: Wait, what? Really? And you trust these things?

 

Anne: Definitely. Magazines never lie.

 

“We really need to have a talk.” Bee says. Anne looks at him, confused.

 

Sprig: Could Ivy be my eternal love? My soulmate? The cat to my bat?

 

Hop Pop has already asked Felicia, which she agreed. Sprig looks sad and solemnly agrees, much to Anne’s and Hop Pop’s delight.

 

Time skip to the Firefly Formal, Sprig and Ivy are very uncomfortable until they finally admit that they see each other as friends. The two of them ran off to the woods, much to their families, minus Polly, dismay.

 

“How is Polly the one with brain cells here?” Sprig asks.

 

While Ivy and Sprig are having fun, Felicia and the Plantars get captured by Love Doves looking for them. The two of them heard their screams and ran after them.

 

“Is there anything that isn’t dangerous in Amphibia?” Dr. Jan asks. 

 

“Sure, there’s…” Marcy trails off unable to give a good example.

 

Anne: Uh, so they’re not gonna eat us?

 

Hop Pop: Not right away. Love doves prefer to let their prey marinate in fear first.

 

Felicia: Can it, Plantar. This is all your fault. If you taught your grandson proper courtship technique—

 

Hop Pop: My fault? It’s obviously yours!

 

Anne: Guys, it says here that our relationships define us, and nothing else. Nothing else!

 

Polly finally got pissed and shut them up.

 

Polly: The only reason we're here marinating is because you all had to play matchmaker. (Points at Hop Pop and Sylvia) You two were greedy, plain and simple.

 

Anne: Nice! Totally innocent for once, you two should be ashamed.

 

Marcy hits Anne’s arm, and the brunette just smiles sheepishly.

 

Polly: Are you kidding? Sprig only went through with this because of you and this dumb magazine! (rips the magazine)

 

“Behold, the brain cells of the Plantars.” Sasha says dramatically as she points at Polly.

 

Anne smacks her while Marcy giggled. 

 

Anne: Wow. I feel lighter somehow, more... free.  

 

“Wait, did you not know that you’re a lesbian?” Maggie asks, flinching slightly when the girls look at her.

 

“You sure she’s a lesbian? I thought Anne had a boyfriend.” Hop Pop says.

 

Anne kicks him.

 

“Can you not do that?!” Hop Pop shouted.

 

Anne gives him an ‘I warned you look’  and then turns to her friends.

 

“Wait, you guys knew? How?” Anne exclaimed.

 

“You have a pride sticker inside your locker.” Sasha said.

 

“And I mean that whole thing with Jackie, even I noticed that.” Marcy adds

 

“Oh, it was that obvious?” 

 

Everyone looked unimpressed at Anne. Not even Domino is impressed. Just staring at her Thai owner with a deadpan look and looked at the two girls that were always at the house.

 

Sprig and Ivy arrive and manage to rescue them.

 

“Polly is such a mood.”

 

“I really thought you learned your lesson now, Hopidiah.”

 

Anne looks at where Sprig is staring, Ivy walking off.

 

Anne: … Oh you just fell in love with her didn’t you?

 

Sprig: Yeah, I just fell in love with her.

 

“Such a cute couple.” Yunan admits.

 

The theater agrees with that. 

 

“Kind of like Anne and Marcy.” Wally said. 

 

Anne and Marcy both look at Wally.

 

“We’re not dating…” Anne said.

 

Percy and Braddock then approach Grime. “Wait, weren’t Anne and Sasha dating?”

 

“I can hear ya, you know.” Sasha said.

 

“I thought Marcy and Sasha liked each other,” Yunan turns to the discussion to add her two cents.

 

“None of us are dating each other!” Marcy glares over Olivia to the general, and Olivia is the only one who notices the shift in her eyes when she adds, “Nothing has happened, nothing will happen, can you guys stop.”

 

The room goes awkwardly silent until the screen lights up and plays the next episode.

 

Amphibia, Episode 14: Anne vs Wild

Chapter 18: Anne vs Wild

Chapter Text

Anne grimaced. This better not be a flashback episode, she really doesn’t want anyone to see how much she struggled to survive, especially Marcy. That first week was hard, she pulled Marcy close and squeezed.

 

The youngest looks up at her and smiles slightly, Anne can still see the worry and guilt that’s seemed to be a permanent feature in her friend’s eyes lately.

 

The episode starts with Anne looking through her bag and finding a bath bomb.

 

“What kind of shit do you have in that bag?”

 

“Honestly that one I can’t justify,” Anne shrugs.

 

Anne runs out and tries to tell the Plantars, only to see them packing.

 

Anne: Uh, you guys going somewhere?

 

Sprig: Yep. The three of us are going to Camp Phlegmington. Gonna rough it outdoors and get filthy!

 

Anne: Wait, without me?

 

Anne groaned. Could she not have one episode where she doesn’t act like an idiot.

 

Hop Pop: Sure are. When we Plantars camp, we camp hard. No sense in you coming with us and being miserable.

 

“Yeah, Anne always hated camping.” Oum says.

 

“Dad doesn’t either! And it’s not my fault that one second I’m hiking and then I manage to land in the one patch of poison Ivy in the whole area! Camping hates me too.” Anne crosses her arms and pouts.

 

“Okay, so I won’t take you camping,” Sasha promises with a laugh.

 

The others can’t stop laughing at the teen’s misery.

 

Sprig: We know you hate dirt, bugs, rocks... and nature.

 

Polly: You’re soft, Anne. Like a baby.

 

Hop Pop: Really. You should be glad that you’re not one of us.

 

That felt like a slap to her face, even now, though she tries not to show it. She looks back to  her frog family; The Plantar’s had been so kind to her when everyone else wasn’t. She thought that being close to them as a family would mean that she isn’t a burden. An outcast.

  

‘Not one of us.”

 

Did she even matter to them?

 

‘You’re a Plantar’

 

Which was true?

 

“Even still, that was extremely rude.” Dr. Jan says.

 

Anne: That's ridiculous. Me, soft? Pfft! Just because I'm not a Plantar doesn't mean I can't have a good time with you guys. Take me with you. Please, please, please?

 

Marcy notices the pained look in Anne’s eyes, and hugs the brunette.

 

Hop Pop: Are you sure? I wasn't kiddin' when I said "rough."

 

Polly: And I wasn’t kidding when I said you were soft.

 

Anne: Super-sure.

 

Sprig: Aw, come on, guys. If Anne says she can handle it, she can handle it.

 

“While it’s nice to trust your friends, you also need to know that they have limits.” Oum says.

 

“It had only been like a month, how was I supposed to know her limits?” sprig shrugs.

 

Hop Pop hesitated before agreeing. Time skip to the Plantars arriving at camp.

 

Hop Pop: I personally love the peace and quiet. A frog can really hear themselves think out here.

 

Hop Pop: Did you leave the stove on? The front door unlocked? Will you die alone? 

 

Hop Pop: Well, that was a mistake.

 

“God, that’s a mood.”

 

A montage shows of Anne clearly not enjoying the camp.

 

Anne shuddered as her mind went to the many accidents of childhood camping til her parents stopped taking her. 

 

Anne: Ow! Careful! I'm pretty sure those ticks caused internal damage.

 

Sprig: So, awkward question, but are you sure you wouldn't be happier back home?

 

Hop Pop: Seriously, Anne, no need to torture yourself. Take Bessie and go home. And don't you worry about us, 'cause we'll be just fine without you.

 

The last line echoes in Anne’s mind and she gets more uncomfortable.

 

Oh.

 

No one was wondering why Anne decided to join now.

 

Anne shouts in defense and tries to lie to everyone. However, Soggy Joe listens and brings them to somewhere more dangerous.

 

From there, a tale about Mudmen is told as soon as the tale ends everyone gets attacked by them.

 

“Yes, Amphibia is dangerous but this is getting ridiculous.” Marcy murmurs in Anne’s ear

 

Anne: This is all my fault.

 

“Anne, no. That wasn’t your fault.” Sprig says.

 

Anne gives him a sad look, “I know.”

 

No one believed her.

 

Sprig hates how he can’t say anything else.

 

Anne manages to scare them off by using her bath bomb and reveal that the Mudmen are naked cannibals.

 

The Plantars cheer but Anne admits how she feels.

 

Anne: I guess I've been feeling kind of left out lately. I'm not a frog.

 

“You don’t have to be though,” Hop Pop replies

 

“Nah you wouldn’t be as cool of sister if you were,” Polly adds with a smile.

 

Anne smiles weakly, “Thanks guys,” She shifts to the rapidly becoming familiar again spot of resting her head on Sasha’s chest accepting the safe feeling that comes with it. Marcy moves closer to be by her friends too. Though tenses up when she sees one of the cannibal frogs watching and listening to Anne

  

Anne: I'm not a Plantar. Heck, I wasn't even invited on this trip. I really like you guys and wanted to be with you, miserable or not.

 

“You know you don’t have to do that, right?” Sprig asks.

 

Anne smiled, and nodded once. She can’t help it. She just wants to prove herself that she’s good enough for the Plantars, for everyone.

 

All of them hug Anne. They went home and Anne finally trusts them enough to show them the music box.

 

“Oh.” Anne frowns as Hop Pop sweats.

 

This is where Hop Pop started to break her trust. She hugs herself, trying not to worry too much

 

The episode ends with Hop Pop looking through his book and sees a warning about the Calamity box.

 

“Wait! You knew about this?! Why didn’t you tell us?!” Sasha asks.

 

“One, I don’t trust you. Two, it must have slipped our minds to tell Marcy. Three, I’m trying to protect the kids.” Hop Pop answered.

 

“Yeah, I didn’t find out about this before I reunited with Marcy again.” Anne says. Hop Pop flinched at that and thankfully, no one noticed.

 

Marcy frowns. She remembers the First Temple, is that what they were fighting about?

 

“Yeah, that makes sense. You have to keep the kids safe.” Bee says nodding.

 

“Sasha and Marcy are kids too, they’re only thirteen,” Oum frowns

 

Marcy is hit with the sudden realization her birthday must have passed, has it really been that long since they were separated again?

 

Anne stares at Hop Pop, “We wanted to go home, I wanted to go home,” she corrects herself, “I wish you had told me sooner.” maybe then everything wouldn’t have gotten so bad

 

The screen lights up and starts the next episode:

 

Amphibia, Episode 15: Contagi-Anne

 

 

Chapter Text

Anne squints trying to understand the title, a little warning how she’d be stupid this time could help her worry a little less, screw helping the world or each other, this whole thing is just the universe making sure everyone knows how bad the old her was. That was just the old her, right?

 

 

The episode starts with Anne, covered in her blanket, watching the rain from the window and proceeds to sleep.

 

Anne groans, could they skip at least this one?

 

Marcy looks up to her in worry, and cuddles closer to her.

 

Anne just rests her head on Marcy’s for comfort.

 

Hop Pop barges in and wakes Anne up.

 

“SomeBODY ONCE TOLD ME-“ Sprig started but Anne threw a pillow at him with a smirk on her face.

 

“No.”

 

All the teens giggled. Marcy and Sasha are glad that they can finally understand any of the pop culture jokes, Shrek never leaves memes.

 

The whole family were gathered in the living room and Hop Pop gave his grandkids some rain coats.

 

Sprig: Rain gear? Hop Pop, we’re frogs. We should be taking off our clothes.

 

He proceeds to take them off and cheers.

 

Hop Pop: Keep your pants on boy.

 

Sasha sucks in a breath too fast and chokes on air, as she’s coughing Marcy pats her back, “Smooth, Sash,” Marcy giggles

 

Hop Pop: This here ain’t no ordinary rainstorm.

 

He points outside and Wally gets crashed by a tree log.

 

Wigbert looked extremely worried.

 

“What were you doing outside?” Anne asked.

 

“Listen. The storm came out of nowhere while I was taking a stroll.” Wally shrugged, “I needed a little moisture on my skin.”

 

Hop Pop: We gotta cover up the crops before they're destroyed! It'll be hours of back-breaking work in the mud and the muck. Thankless, hard, character-building labor—

 

Every word causes Anne to look away and frown more.

 

“Anne…” Oum says tiredly.

 

Anne chuckles sheepishly. Sasha and Marcy give her knowing smiles.

 

“It’s a wonder that you managed to take care of Domino when you’re so lazy, Boonchuy.” Sasha teased, carefully gauging Anne’s reactions to her words, not wanting to step over any tripwires of their still healing friendship.

 

“I know right? Our fluffy baby must have felt so unloved.” Marcy teased as well.

 

Anne gasps, clearly overplaying her hurt, “One, double teaming isn’t fair, two, My cat get’s plenty of love, Marcy Wu.”

 

“I don’t know, Anna-Banana. You have a track-record of laziness, maybe I should ask Sasha for help with Domino instead of you.” The ravenette teased.

 

Sasha didn’t say anything, instead wrapped her arms around Marcy, catching the ravenette off guard and blushing, and smirked at Anne just to piss her off.

 

Which worked as all Anne started to play-fight with the two of them.

 

Half of the audience gave them amused grins but the fight is ended when Anne is on top of Sasha only for the blonde to flip her, “Can we please continue,” the room’s deity booms.

 

“How are they not dating yet?” Maggie asks at the same time, perhaps a bit too loudly.

 

Anne gives her bully a look, she can’t just read her that easily, can she? Instead of trying to say anything too the girl she looks to Sasha, “Next break I want a rematch, no swords, just for fun.”

 

Sasha laughs, “Fine by me, Boonchuy, I need something to even our score,” Sasha didn’t like losing and her friend was technically up two fights, though mentioning that while they’re this happy seems wrong.

 

Deep inside, Anne is just glad that the teasing got her mind out of this memory.

 

Anne started pretending to be sick, and managed to fool the Plantars.

 

“Anne.”

 

Oum looks tired but still smiling while Bee shook his head fondly.

 

Anne almost wishes they’d be mad, it’d be easier to deal with than her own guilt.

 

A montage shows Anne having fun while the Plantars are just suffering.

 

Anne is just faking her smile at this point as most everyone is amused at her laziness.

 

When the Plantars got back, Anne noticed that all of them are sick.

 

“Oh that is sweet karma.” Marcy laughs.

 

Anne tries to take care all of them, which has been going really well until they were all eating soup that Anne noticed that Hop Pop’s legs are red.

 

All the amphibians got pale, along with Marcy.

 

“How are you still alive?” Oliva asks.

 

The humans jumped on that.

 

“Wait, it’s that serious?!” Dr. Jan asks.

 

The Plantars explain the Red Leg to Anne.

 

By this point, the humans got pale as well.

 

“How did he…?”

 

“Is he a ghost?”

 

“Jeez, now I feel bad.” Sasha whispers

 

Sprig reads the book and they find out that there’s a pond that cures any sickness. Anne immediately took everyone there as fast as she could.

 

But to her dismay, Sprig and Polly have Red Leg as swell.

 

“How are any of you alive?!” Oum shouted. The others share the same sentiment as Anne looks down in shame and the Plantars have no idea how to answer that.

 

Marcy gave a narrow stare at the screen. She finds it suspicious that everyone in the family got red leg especially so rapidly. Come to think of it, wasn’t there a mushroom that can make you turn red?

 

Anne managed to get everyone on the pond, but the red isn’t going away.

 

Anne hugs herself tight just trying very hard not to break down in front of everyone.

 

Domino notices and walks over to her, gaining Marcy and Sasha’s attention. Suddenly their attention is on their friend and not the screen, Sasha rubbing her back and Marcy taking one of her hands and squeezing, “It turned out okay, right?” Marcy tries to reassure

 

Anne started crying and admitted that she was never sick.

  

The frogs prepared to pass away until they realized that none of them are dying.

 

Anne was so sure she was going to be alone again, that she was going to get kicked out of town or get executed if she didn’t come back with the Plantars.

 

“Hey, it’s okay. You’re okay. They’re still here.” Sasha whispered. The blonde could feel Anne shaking extremely bad.

 

Hop Pop: Hmm, it says here red leg isn't the only thing that can cause a frog to turn red.

 

“What?!”

 

Hop Pop: Yeah. It says there's a mushroom that gives you the exact same symptom.

 

“Oh. OH. The soup! Didn’t Anne put a mushroom in there?!” Terri pointed out.

 

“Oh frog, I almost had a heart attack-“ Felicia stopped when she noticed Sasha and Marcy hugging Anne tightly. Her heart shattered at the sight. They were so worried about the Plantars that they didn’t think how Anne felt.

 

The episode ends with Anne tearfully hugging the Plantars.

 

By now, everyone realized how messed up this was from Anne’s perspective.

 

They all notice how bad she’s shaking.

 

“Anne? It’s okay. We’re okay, we’re still alive.” Sprig said.

 

“But I didn’t know at the time. I really thought I killed you guys.” Anne whispered but everyone still heard it.

 

“Anne, no-“ Polly was interrupted as Anne continued.

 

“If I had just helped you guys with the crops, instead of being a lazy ass, I thought you would still be alive.” Anne finished. The girls pull her into a hug, Anne hides her face in Sasha’s hair.

 

“Anne, that would never have been your fault if that happened. No one will blame you if something like that happened.” Hop Pop says.

 

“Did you forget that Wartwood didn’t like me at the time? What would have been the first thing that comes to mind, if I came back and none of you are around?” Anne asks.

 

The frogs looked away guilty, because they knew they would have assumed that Anne killed them.

 

“You know you don’t have to blame yourself for everything, right?” Terri asks. They’d seen Anne do this behavior before right when they were taking Anne and the Plantars home on the day they met. Terri assumed that was a one-time thing, they didn’t think it was this bad.

 

Anne just hummed in response. The Plantars, her parents, and Dr. Jan all hug her. They sat there in silence, everyone else don’t know what to do.

 

After what seems like an eternity, the screen starts to play the next episode.

 

Amphibia, Episode 16:  Family Shrub

 

Chapter 20: Family Shrub

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“What’s a family shrub?” Molly Jo asks.

 

“Family tree for frogs,” Anne answered.

 

“Ah.”

 

The episode starts with Anne and The Plantars making a family shrub.

 

Hop Pop tells stories about their ancestors, much to their boredom.

 

While all the kids are bored, Marcy watches curiously with starred eyes.

 

“You’re so lucky, Anne. Your found family is so cool,” Marcy whispered.

 

Anne smiled, “Whatever you say, Marbles.” Running her hand through Marcy’s hair

 

Anne: Yep, you lost me.

 

Polly: Our ancestors were boring!

 

Sprig: Were they really all just farm frogs? Where are the artists? The poets? The dreamers?

 

“What’s wrong with farming?” Marcy asks.

 

Hop Pop has a hopeful look in his eyes, Bee and Olivia are just smiling while everyone else just looks away.

 

“Farming isn’t…everyone’s style, Marce.” Anne answers.

 

Hop Pop: Just farm frogs? Kids, the point of the shrub is to give you an appreciation for your past. The Plantar family has layers. You just have to know where to look.

 

Anne: Layers, huh? Okay, then. Well, what's so special about her? (Points at a green frog.)

 

Hop Pop: Polli Anna? Oh, brace yourselves. She wasn't just any farmer. She was a turnip farmer!

 

All the kids groan at the same with the children on the screen.

 

Marcy is just watching like a happy little kid that she’s supposed to be and is just confused at how everyone reacts.

 

Sasha just watches her and wonders when's the last time she's seen her like this.

 

Anne: Welp, as much as I'd love to help, not gonna find any of my ancestors on your shrub, so...

 

Anne starts playing a Tetris game.

 

Oum just shakes her head. Like father, like daughter.

 

Hop Pop: Don't have to be blood to be a Plantar, Anne.

 

Most the room is just smiling at how sweet that was.

 

Marcy smiles at her friend, finding a loving family, for all their flaws, is the bare minimum she deserved after getting pulled into Amphibia. After you trapped them there, a dark voice in her head reminds her, suddenly she hates how excited she was, pulling into herself, scooting just far enough to not be touching Anne anymore. She ignores the look Sasha gives her.

 

Anne: No, but you do have to be a master stacker to get to level 46. If I can just...

 

Anne loses and groans.

 

Anne: Curse you, sudden death round! Why you so hard?

 

Hop Pop: Anne, this is based on nothing at all, but I'm almost certain that game will rot your brain!

 

The bottle he’s using is empty.

 

Hop Pop: Uh-oh, looks like we're out of glue!

 

Sprig: Does that mean we have to stop?

 

Polly: Can we do something fun now?

 

Robert shook his head, Molly Jo was mostly like that all the time.

 

Hop Pop: No fun till the shrub's done. Just gonna run to the store real quick and get more glue. Be back in a jiffy. [hums] Don't go anywhere!

 

The adults snickered.

 

“Did you actually expect them to listen to you?” Olivia asks.

 

“Did you expect us to?” Polly lets slip before she realizes what she said.

 

Marcy snaps her head to the Pollywog while Anne looks at Olivia.

 

Olivia opens her mouth to ask before putting her fingers to her temples, deciding it wasn’t worth asking she puts her hands together with a clap, “I suppose not, but no damages were noticed so.” she tries to breathe calmly.

 

Polly: Ah! You're lucky you're an outsider, Anne. Our family history is weak!

 

 

 

Sprig: They didn't do anything weird. Or different. Or fun. I mean, look at this. Even this painting's making me feel depressed.

 

He pressed something and a pathway opened up.

 

Everyone is shocked. They turn to see Sprig and Polly grinning mischievously.

 

“I don’t know how you guys found that on accident,” Sasha says, “It took me three weeks and Anne’s notebook to find those tunnels.”

 

“Why were you in our house?” Polly asks glaring.

 

“After everything in the castle, we had to lay low, after that something else came up.” Sasha replies, testing each word before the next, who knows if the rebellion is allowed to be talked about, and, she looks at Olivia and Yunan. And Marcy, as nice as everyone is, some are still near their enemy.

 

Marcy yawns and lays down across Anne and Sasha’s lap; it had been a long day, she hums happily being close to her two favorite people despite everything that’s happened that hasn’t changed,

 

Sasha puts her hand on top of Marcy’s head, if asked she’d say it was cause she didn’t want the other girl to hit Grime’s armor, but she tangles her fingers in her hair like she knows the youngest likes, “Hey Marmar,”

 

“Hey Sashy,” she smiles

 

“Tired?”

 

Marcy nods, turning to the screen again, Anne puts her hands over Marcy’s stomach to make sure she doesn’t fall.

 

Anne: Oh wow, that looks unsafe… We have to go in there!

 

Most of the adults chuckled.

 

The three of them all went in. The entrance shut itself, causing Sprig and Anne to freak out. Polly calmed them down and they found themselves in a lab.

  

Polly: Hey, why do you think the entrance was hidden like that?

 

“Huh, that never hit me before.” Anne murmured.

 

“It’s damn near untracceable if you don’t know it’s there, even the ventilation is hidden, someone had to be hiding,” Sasha had gone through great lengths to check out the underground before moving the resistance there. Anne gives her an odd look.

 

Sprig: To keep it a secret, obviously. Who wouldn't want to steal this stuff?

 

Anne taps on a glass and it reveals a turnip with a hideous face. She grimaced.

 

Anne: Uh, me, me. I don't wanna steal this stuff.

 

Everyone can share the same sentiment.

 

Sprig: It says here this place belonged to Great Uncle Skip Plantar. He was a farmer and a brilliant scientist! He experimented with all kinds of stuff. This is wild. I wanna know more! Like, what does this do?

 

He pulls a lever and a pumpkin monster came out.

 

“Oh, god. That’s messed up.”

 

Meanwhile Hop Pop is at the Grub and Go, trying to choose which glue he’ll buy when Loggle surprised him.

 

“Wait, you work there?” 

 

“How much money do you really think you get from wood working? It’s just part time but it keeps the shop open.” He answers.

 

Anne chuckled. It really surprised her to see him there, even more when she found out that he’s the manager.

 

Hop Pop: Oh, hey, Loggle. Just trying to find some glue to put my family shrub together.

 

Loggle: Oh, Hop Pop. All you need for that is this. (Puts hand over heart)

 

Hop Pop: Dang it, you're right. In the end, it's all about love.

 

“Aww.”

 

“This feels like foreshadowing.” Terri says with a laugh, “Like kinda bad foreshadowing”

 

“Don’t ruin the moment.” 

 

Loggle: What? No, I meant you need this. (Pulls glue out of chest pocket.) Nothing stronger. This stuff will fix your shrub. Heck, it'll fix your house!

 

“Oh.”

 

They really thought Loggle was being sweet.

 

Back to the siblings, they’re hiding behind a table as the pumpkin monster crashes itself at the walls.

 

Marcy is concerned and curious. Is the Pumpkin blind?

 

Sprig slowly got closer and proceeds to hug and comfort it.

 

Anne: … What is happening?

 

Everyone are asking themselves the same thing.

 

Sprig: Oh, you horrible, horrible, sweet boy. Forgive me.

 

He pushes the pumpkin monster back to its cage and locked it.

 

“Damn, that’s cold.”

 

Polly: Dude... that was ice cold.

 

Sprig: Love is the cruelest weapon.

 

Anne shakes her head, not just weapon, she looks over at Sasha and Marcy’s half awake form.

 

Anne: Agreed. Now let's get out of here before something else happens.

 

The floor beneath them collapse.

 

“You have to admit, you kinda had that coming.”

 

They found themselves in a war room.

 

“Hold up. The lab, I can understand. But why is there a war room underneath your house?!” Dr. Jan asked

 

Sasha smiles, it had been helpful to have a start to training in the under ground, and weapons to at least give them a chance against the king’s robots.

 

Polly finds a picture of one of their ancestors.

 

Polly: This is the same Polliana from Hop Pop's shrub. She wasn't just a turnip farmer. She was a turnt up warrior!

 

“Are you serious?”

 

“Why would they keep themselves hidden? Shouldn’t they be celebrities?!”

 

Olivia and Grime shook their head. Olivia has never heard of a scientist from the Plantar family and Grime has never heard of a Frog solider, especially if they came from the Plantars. Beyond just the typical thing with frogs.

 

Sprig: Hey, check it out. I found her diary!

 

Anne: The Bogwater Wars of '48. The Western Toad invasion of '53. Man, she was in a lot of battles.

 

“Question, how many wars have you guys had?” Mr. X asks.

 

“About… 5 from what I can remember.” Oliva answered.

 

Yunan corrects her, “Offically, yeah, unofficially, there’s always some battle going on, don’t declare war it doesn’t go to the council.”

 

Sprig: Wow, we sure are learning a lot. I'd like to learn more. Like, hey, what does this do? (Pulls a lever.)

 

Arrows started shooting.

 

Anne: Will you stop pulling levers?!

 

Sprig: Levers are for pulling, Anne!

 

Some people laughed. A few agreed with Anne.

 

Sprig: Why is there a death trap here anyway?

 

Anne: Says here this is Polliana's training simulator.

 

Sprig: Look out! Okay, how do we turn it off?

 

Anne: The shut off switch is by the exit on the other side.

 

Sprig: Okay, we can do this. We just gotta go very slowly--

 

Polly immediately rushes in and destroys all the armor.

 

All the humans paled.

 

If they weren’t scared of Polly before, they are now.

 

Grime just looks at her curiously.

 

As they went to the next room, Hop Pop was drowned in glue.

 

Some people winced.

 

“OH! That has got to burn.”

 

“I was wondering how that happened.” Anne asked.

 

Back to the siblings, they came across a room filled with board games.

 

“It’s beautiful!”

 

“We should play some,” Marcy smiles at the idea.

 

“You three get far too competitive with board games,” Bee laughs, “Remember why Uno and Monopoly have time limits now?”

 

Anne rolls her eyes, “One battleship gets embedded into the ceiling.”

 

Anne: Oh, cool! This place is filled with games and puzzles. Let's see if we can find which Plantar this stuff belonged to. No way. Emma the Newt? Honorary Plantar? Hey, check this out. She traveled all over the place, collected all this cool stuff, and settled with the Plantars. She wasn't even a frog!

 

Sprig: Wow, so cool!

 

Anne: I guess even an outsider like me can be a Plantar.

 

“Oh god, I wasn’t expecting this to be deep.”

 

Sprig: Oh, Anne. Looks like you've solved the puzzle...of your own heart.

 

Anne: Wow, thanks buddy.

 

Sprig: No, thank you, buddy.

 

Polly: Hey! How about we solve the puzzle of getting the heck out of here!

 

“Dang it, Polly. Way to ruin a moment,” Hop Pop laughs at his youngest

 

Anne: Oh, we think the exit is that way.

 

They came across a door that can only be unlocked if you solve the puzzle.

 

“Is it just me, or do these rooms seem like the temples?” Marcy asks quietly.

 

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Sasha admits softly.

 

“Huh, now that I think about it. It does seem kind of like the temples.” Anne nodded.

 

Anne triggers a death trap and quickly solved it under pressure.

 

Anne’s heart stopped for a second when she saw Sprig’s hat about to get crushed.

 

“I have never been more glad of you playing games.” Oum says in relief.

 

“She got those skills from her old man!” Bee says in pride.

 

“Right, keep telling yourself that.”

 

“That’s because it is!”

 

Anne chuckles at her parents' bantering.

 

The episode ends with all of them telling Hop Pop, and Loggle who somehow got himself glued to Hop Pop, about the secret rooms. Hop Pop rushes in those rooms much to Loggle’s dismay as the kids chase them.

 

Some of them choked when they see Loggle.

 

“Anne. We need to talk about what happened during… what did they call it again? Contagi-Anne?” Hop Pop says.

 

“I don’t want to talk about it.” Anne says immediately.

 

“You do realize you’re gonna have to talk about this, think of it as therapy!” Sprig says.

 

“It costs a hundred dollars to pay for therapy and zero to say that it’s my fault.” Anne says in confidence.

 

“NO.” 

 

They all hug her, and suddenly the voice started talking. “Yeah, this is one of the reasons why I brought you here. Good luck talking about feelings you’re platonically and romantically avoiding!”

 

Anne just deadpanned in the direction where the voice was coming from. Sasha raises an eyebrow at the voice's comment and Marcy sits up right. 

 

They look at each other for a second before Marcy breaks her gaze, shouldn’t get her hopes up, after what she did even if the voice was right Anne wouldn’t feel anything more for her than friendship, plus she could never compare to the burning sun that is Sasha, always charming, always beautiful, always strong. She suddenly wishes they had just gone to bed before the voice could speak.

 

Sasaha on the other hand keeps her icy blue gaze on Marcy, of course Anne would have feelings for their younger friend, who wouldn’t fall for the nerd, so confident being herself, genuine, nice, and softer around the edges than Sasha by a mile

 

Anne sighs, she’s over everyone knowing all her business, She just wants to eat and go to bed.

 

The universe just once takes mercy on her and tables full of various pasta appears with meatballs and bugballs alike on the tables for the entire group to choose from.

 

When everyone’s settled down and talking quietly in their groups, the girls make a small triangle in the corner Marcy is going between eating a bite and resting her head on Anne’s shoulder, “I’m sorry Annie, I haven’t been able to keep any energy, we haven’t been doing much but I’m exhausted.”

 

“Are you fully healed from…” Sasha trailed off, they all know what she meant, “If your body is still healing it makes sense how tired you are.”

 

“I… think so, it’s scared at least.” She almost face plants into her plate of food. Sasha looks at her friends, after today she’s not shocked at how Anne looks like she has the whole world on her shoulders. She tries to ignore the twinge in her chest seeing how softly Anne looks at Marcy.

 

“I think we should get some sleep, tomorrow has to be better, right?” The blonde gives a small smile to her friends.

 

Anne nods once, “Marmar can ya get up?”

 

Marcy groans before shaking her head against Anne’s shoulder, “‘M sleep.”

 

Anne laughs and Sasha smiles before standing up, bending down, and with little difficulty picks Marcy up, she’s lighter than she should be, feels lighter than the pseudo weights Sasha’s been using to exercise, “Sasha!” Marcy’s shocked as she’s carried to the room they stayed in last night.

 

“Not my fault you’re light Marbles,” Sasha laughs.

 

Marcy laughs herself, giving in as she doesn’t have much choice, or really the energy to fight it if she honestly minded. 

 

When they’re in the room Sasha gently tosses her on the bed. Anne isn’t far behind him, she laughs “You know, the entire room is gonna think you two are dating after that, right?”

 

Marcy blushes slightly at the thought. Sasha scoffs, pulling her shirt off as she’s getting dressed for bed, “Let them, can you believe they think there’s some, what, love triangle between us?”

 

Marcy was most certainly looking at Sasha’s toned stomach as she was changing, and Anne throwing her clothes at her wasn’t a shock. She blinks twice looking at Anne, who’s giving her a bemused look, something else hiding underneath, but whatever it is is hidden by Heart’s champion too quick for Marcy to determine what. Not thinking on it any further, turning her back to the other two to change.

 

She freezes when her shirt is off and she hears Anne’s sharp intake of breath and Sasha’s low “Fuck Marce.” 

 

I’m fine, it’s fine.

 

She closes her eyes tightly, ignoring the tears leaking out of the corner of her eyes, she takes a deep breath and pulls on her sleep shirt. She can’t make herself look at them, she wants to, fuck she wants to do badly but she can’t. She was stupid, why did she let them see that scar, how could she forget. She can feel her body shake slightly, wanting to hit her head for being so stupid.

 

The bed creaks behind her and she feels a hand touch her shoulder, “Marce,” Anne’s voice is too soft, too understanding, she doesn’t deserve that. The scar was a great reminder how awful and selfish she had been, still was. She can’t look at Anne or Sasha, or she’ll break. “Marcy, please look at me?” The bed shifts, if she turns now she’ll be looking at both of them. As much as she hates saying no to Anne she shakes her head.

 

The air is knocked out of her when one of them hits her from behind, their arms wrapping tightly around her, “I’m sorry,” she finally can speak, and with that the flood gates open, she cries. No, sobs. She feels her whole body shake and heave, “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry,” every word feels like it’s being ripped out of her throat. 

 

There’s another set of arms around her, hugging her just as tightly, she’s vaguely aware they’re both saying something, trying to help, but she can’t understand them, she should be dead, she deserves to be dead, not given whatever second chance this is, “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, I’m sorry,” she needs them to know, to understand. She can’t look at them though. Cause even Sasha will be more kind than she should be.

 

But both her friends are stronger than her, so eventually she’s turned to face them. Pulled into a tight hug  which she doesn’t return but grabs at whoever is hugging her’s shirt, forming fists of fabric that are almost painful how much she strains into them and when she falls they guide her to lay in the bed. She moves her legs up only to realize they’re tangled around one of the other’s own legs. Being held as tight to them as she could. The other is right behind her, one of their arms holding her tight too, the other running her hand through Marcy’s hair. She still can’t tell what they’re saying. It’s still too gentle. “Sorry, sorry, I’m so sorry.”

 

Slowly Marcy feels her sobs turn to tears. They don’t let go. She’s soaked Sasha’s shirt in tears. “Sorry, I’m so sorry, sorry sorry, sorry,” she repeats the mantra even as they shush her, the words now promises they forgive her and are there for her. A promise the world isn’t falling apart and everything is okay. She knows they’re wrong, but the soft whispers and her exhaustion win out as  at some point she blinks and doesn’t open her eyes back up.

 

They sleep like that all night.

Notes:

If any of you have something more you want to see of or an idea for a subplot feel free to comment and we'll look at it

Chapter 21: Break #4

Summary:

Marcy has some realizations

Chapter Text

Marcy wakes up alone. 

 

Her eyes still feel heavy from crying. She untangles herself from the sheets thankful to have been able to sleep through the night. In some way she feels a little less guilty than she has been, even if it all was her fault her friends are still there for her. She tries to not let the darker part of her thoughts drown out the warm feeling of being protected last night, being loved.



She doesn’t get dressed into proper clothing, still wearing her sleep shirt and yesterday’s pants, it has to still be early enough she’s not the last up she takes a deep breath and goes out into the theater, the few people who are up are all watching something in the center of the room. As she gets closer she sees Anne and Sasha circling each other. Frowning deeply she goes closer, they couldn’t have had another fight, Sasha is the first to see her, stopping moving for just a second to give her a half wave, “Hey Marmar.” never taking her eyes off Anne.



That causes Anne to look behind her, she gives Marcy a wide smile, “Morning Mar-” Sasha had used Anne’s distraction to try to get a hit in, Anne grunts at the first hit but blocked the second, she laughs, “Cheap shot Sash,” Sasha retreats back before Anne can try to get any contact on her, Marcy no longer has any of their attention.



That works for her cause if they’re not watching her, she can watch them without fear of it being too long. They’re both wearing tank tops; she can see how their muscles twitch underneath the skin, Anne blocks another hit from Sasha and spins to catch an opening in the blonde’s defense, landing a hit on her side, both smiling widely and obviously not taking this very seriously. Sasha’s answer is to take the fight to the ground, grabbing Anne’s arm and pulling to put the Thai girl on her back, looking up at the oldest before grinning, grabbing at Sasha’s legs, pulling her down easily, taking Sasha’s momentarily shock to get on top of her, pinning her, “Marcy,” Olivia comes up behind her and she’s snapped out of watching her friends spa.



“Huh?” wit’s champion asks unintelligently still watching Sasha’s arms and how Anne’s panting on top of her, both still catching their breaths from the sudden fall to the ground.



She knows she should be listening to the newt, and normally she’d never dream of ignoring her, but as Sasha half struggles but when Anne leans down and whispers something in her ear she drops her head back and laughs, causing Anne to laugh too, loosening her grip and rolling off Sasha still laughing. Whatever Anne said, suddenly Marcy’s heart drops, she doesn’t want to watch her two friends become something more without her. Watch in real time as she becomes the spare, as deserved as that would be. She walks away from the match ring, muttering something about needing to get ready to Lady Olivia. She rubs at her bruised knuckles from Maggie, the dull pain helping her focus a little more. 



“Hey, Marcy,” a familiar voice comes behind her and Sasha and Anne are beside her before she can run. She doesn’t want to run. Anne’s pulling off the hand wraps she had put on as sasha looks her over, “Feeling better?” Sasha puts her hand on Marcy’s shoulder and Marcy, despite herself, melts into the touch, “After last night?”



Marcy tries her best not to stare at her friends and certainly not their lips, or arms, when she looks at Sasha’s eyes they’re softer than they’ve been since they’ve been trapped in this room at least, more likely in years, Marcy looks away, feeling her face heat up. Just her luck she catches Anne’s eyes and she’s tongue tied, She brushes her bangs back, offering a nod, before looking down, “I’m sorry about that, I…”



Sasha shakes her head, “This has been a lot, everything has been,” Everything is Sasha’s nice way of saying your trapping us in another world and Marcy knows it, “Nothing to be sorry about.”



“Yeah, Marbles, we’re all having a hard time, and that’s without knowing what’s going to happen, we’re in this together.” Anne smiles, “But also I have to go shower, people are getting up,”



“You should, you’re all sweaty and gross now, Boonchuy,” Sasha shoves her gently.



“Winning doesn’t look good on you Sash,” Anne sticks her tongue out but walks away to get a change of clothes.



Marcy gives her a look, “Wasn’t Anne winning?”



“I won the first round, we were just having fun so we continued,” Sasha shrugs, starting on her own  hand wraps.



“You looked like you were having fun,” Macry agrees.



“Yeah,” Sasha smiles gently, pulling Marcy into a tight hug, when she pulls back Marcy gives her a confused look, “I don’t think you heard me last night, and it was bad timing, but I’m… I think I forgive you, for everything, like I’m still kinda mad but not at you, I thought you should hear it when neither of us are upset.”

 

You don’t deserve that, a voice in her head reminds her as she smiles widely, some part of her is certain her heart may explode, she looks down, she can’t keep eye contact with Sasha, “I… are you sure? Thank you,” She pulls Sasha into a hug, “I don’t deserve that, but thank you,” she murmurs into the blondes ear 

 

“I don’t think I was gonna be able to stay mad, especially with how I fucked up. I love you too much Marcy,” she’s holding her tightly against her, holding her head as Marcy buries her face in her shoulder.

 

Love, they use the word plenty between them, when Anne had to leave for a month to visit her family in Thailand, at the end of hours long video calls, when Marcy had returned to school after a week of being gone when she and her parents had gotten into a car accident, thrown with a smile when teasing goes a bit too close to the line of too far. Love, why does that one word echo through her head, she pulls away suddenly, she feels kinda sick. “You’re all sweaty,” she laughs trying to put any unwelcome thoughts out of her head, “You need to shower too.”

 

“What, Marmar, you don’t think it adds something to my mean soldier look, that hurts,” she feigns hurt, accepting Marcy’s cue it’s getting just a bit awkward. After a look that lasts too long she walks to the room too. Marcy waits til she sees both of them leaving before she returns to the room, needing to think.

 

She doesn’t look at the one mirror in the room as she quickly changes, she knows the symptoms of a crush, dopamine makes you basically addicted to the person, signs include butterflies in the stomach, blushing sweating, being happy to be around them. She had one before, on Jeremy Fleighman from the chess club. Sasha had had him take her on a date without a second thought when Marcy confessed to them one sleepover, they had gone to see a movie and Marcy thought it was a good time, he had stopped coming to the chess club and talking to her all together right after. 



The point is she knows the signs of a crush, she knows when she has more than platonic feelings for someone, though she never seems to do emotions right. Right now she knows her emotions are wrong, there’s no way she has a crush on Anne and Sasha.



She groans and flops back into the bed, wouldn’t that just be the perfect irony; her barely deserving to be friends with them and still wanting more. Perfectly in character for selfish Marcy Wu. She covers her face with her hands, letting out a half scream. She can’t have a crush on her two best friends.



She doesn’t love Sasha's new less suffocating protection. She doesn’t love Anne’s new confidence. She doesn’t love how protected they make her feel. How happy. They’re just her friends, her best friends, her favorite people. She doesn’t love them. Not like that.

 

Eventually she gets enough control of her thoughts to behave she leaves the room, Anne and Sasha are thankfully still not back in the theater, instead she gets an orange and goes to the corner of the room that Olivia had made her space for right now. She really tries to hide her worry and stress over the conclusion her brain is trying to convince her is the truth. “I’m sorry I didn’t hear you earlier, Olivia, I was-”



“It’s okay, you were quite distracted, Master Marcy.”



“I’ve been tired since we got here, like my body has just been constantly drained,” Marcy hopes that’ll count as an explanation.



“And you’ve been watching your friends very closely.”



Marcy chokes on the orange slice she was eating, “It’s just, it’s nothing, it’s just nice to have them back.”



Olivia hums in agreement, “Master Marcy outside this dimension or whatever frog knows where we are, I’m sure you remember things have gotten pretty messy to say the least.”



Marcy nods, rubbing at her chest, “I know.”



“Then why neglect yourself every happiness you can get? Even if fleeting.”



Marcy sighs looking at her hands, “it’s just so complicated.” She bites at her lip looking at the newt before asking, “How do you know you love someone?”



Olivia gives a small smile, “You want to be better for them, and they’ll grow for you too. They make you happier than anyone. You complement each other, you feel good being with them for what they add, sure but also just as themselves. You want them to be with you in the future and will do whatever you can to get to that future. You feel safe with them.” Marcy turns and follows Olivia’s gaze to General Yunan, before she can ask the Newt stands, “At least that’s what my mother always told me, but you’re a smart girl Marcy Wu, I think you’ll know if you love someone.” Before walking away to her seat in the theater.



Marcy stays frozen for a second, fuck, she’s in love with her two best friends. She’s in love with Anne. She’s in love with Sasha. She’s in love with Anne and Sasha. She’s gonna be sick. 



“Marce?” Anne taps her shoulder and Marcy jumps squeezing the last bit of her orange. 



Marcy quickly wipes the juice on her pants looking up at her friends. “Everyone’s ready to continue,” Sasha smiles giving her a searching look, “You good?”

 

Marcy swallows, “Yeah,” she jumps to her feet, almost falling on her face, Anne catches her, “Yeah, let’s do it.” She smiles, she can’t tell them this, she can’t let them know.”

 

The get in her seats and she feels too close and too far from both of them as the screen lights up:

 

Lily Pad Thai

Chapter 22: Lily Pad Thai

Chapter Text

“What’s Pad Thai?” Yunan asks

 

“It’s a Thai dish.” Anne answered. That didn’t help the general but she resolved to ask Marcy later. 

 

The episode starts with The Plantars making Pizza.

 

“Oh, wait! I know what this is about!” Anne said excitedly.

 

Stumpy and Wartwood smiled as the rest of the humans have a feeling what this is about.

 

Anne feels so relieved. For once, there’s a memory that I'm proud to remember all over again.

 

Hop Pop is impressed by Anne’s cutting skills, asking where she learned that.

 

Anne: You know, my parents actually owned a Thai restaurant back home. (pulls out her phone, which shows a picture of   Domino ) Ah, whoops. Hold on. I used to work there all the time and help out. I hope they're doing okay without me.

 

“Aww.”

 

Anne blushed at the attention she’s getting as she gets hugged by her parents.

 

Marcy feels the familiar feeling of guilt land in her stomach. 

 

Hop Pop: Well, how about that, a restaurant.

 

Polly: Pretty impressive, Anne.

 

Sprig blew up the pizza, forcing the Plantars to eat at Stumpy’s.

 

“I think cooking lessons are in order.” Oum said.

 

“Can we try Pineapple Pizza?” Sprig asks.

 

Anne is disgusted as Sasha throws a pillow at him, “How did a pineapple pizza weirdo steal my best friend?” she shoots a joking glare at Anne for replacing her.

 

Anne rolls her eyes, putting her arm around Sasha, “Calm down Sash, you’re still one of a kind.”

 

When they went inside, the entire restaurant is filthy.

 

Wartwood gets a whiplash, especially Marcy, Sasha and Grime. They were so used to the new version of the restaurant that they forgot what it was like before.

 

Stumpy felt a steam of pride. Looking back at how far he came. All thanks to Anne.

 

Anne: Oh, wow. This place is not to code.

 

“Tell me about it, it wasn’t like that when we arrived in Wartwood.” Sasha says.

 

“I think I already know what happened.” Marcy says as she looks at Anne, who’s grinning to herself.

 

As they sat down, it showed how dirty and unhealthy the restaurant was.

 

“I have several concerns.” Oum said.

 

Many people agree with her.

 

Duckweed: Excuse me, hello. Over here. Yoo hoo!

 

Stumpy: There be a problem, sir?

 

Duckweed: Um, yes, there's only one fly in my soup. There should be dozens.

 

Marcy laughs despite herself, and when she looks at her friend’s they start laughing as well

 

“Oh, frog. I didn’t realize how funny that sounded out of context.” Anne says between her laughs.

 

“Wait, what’s so funny?” Yunan asks.

 

“Flies on food is beyond unhealthy on earth, like shut down your restaurant bad” Bee says.

 

Duckweed: I mean, how hard is it to run a restaurant, anyway? You just put food on tables. A tadpole can do it.

 

Anne: Ugh, who’s that jerk? And why won’t he shut up?

 

Said newt grumbles quietly.

 

Sprig: That is Albus Duckweed. He writes reviews for the paper. They have comic strips sometimes.

 

Polly: Blah! He thinks he's better than everyone else just 'cause he talk good.

 

Hop Pop: It’s true.

 

Anne: Ugh, A foodie. Say no more. We dealt with snobs like him all the time back home. Just listening to him is driving me crazy.

 

 

 

Anne: [groans] I can't take this anymore.

 

She stands up and walks over to Duckweed.

 

“Please don’t tell me you punched another customer.” Oum says.

 

“Another?” Sasha grins.

 

“I didn’t punch him. Their face just so happened to be close to my fist.” Anne says, looking at her mother with a look of an angel on her face. Oum doesn’t agree, Marcy thinks Anne could tell her the sky is orange right now and she wouldn’t hesitate to believe her.

 

Duckweed immediately felt glad that hadn’t happened.

 

“Wasn’t that guy also Sasha’s ex?” Maggie asks, “and he tried to flirt with Marcy in front of her.”   

 

“Can we please not talk about that?” Marcy begs, hiding her face in her hands and Sasha nods trying not to remember how much that boy had hurt her at the time, or what she had said to Marcy in that hurt. She puts her hand on the Wit champion’s shoulder, and when she looks at her Sasha pulls the girl into a hug.

 

The guy deserved it, far as Anne cares.

 

Hop Pop: Anne, just ignore it and enjoy your slug gruel. Anne?

 

Duckweed: I mean seriously, just look at this place!

 

Anne: Hey, Lay off, buddy. Running a restaurant is hard.

 

Stumpy: Kid, what are you doing?

 

Grime pales, “Question, how old are you?” He asks.

 

“Thirteen?” Anne asks, raising an eyebrow, “Why?”

 

“…I thought you three were 16,” He looks away with a flinch. Everything turned to chaos from there.

 

Many of the frogs were laughing, while others, like Sasha, gave Grime a ‘are you serious?’ look.

 

 “Oh, so you weren’t going for a child soldier to lead your army,” Anne snarks, keeping just enough sarcasm to her sentence that none of them think too hard about it.

 

“We knew Anne was a kid right from the start.” Stumpy says.

 

“And you guys still treated her like that?” Dr. Jan asks.

 

“We weren’t sure about Marcy, but we knew she wasn’t older than 14 or 15,” Olivia says, frowning deeply, a child that we failed , Andrias must have known the same when he manipulated the girl to trust him.

 

“I’m 13,” Marcy says before quickly adding, “Now.”

 

“Yeah, Marmar is the youngest,” Sasha looks at her, frowning, “And your birthday was a month ago.” all three girls share a look, that would have been just after Anne went back to earth.

 

“You know that explains the armor,” Mr. X says quietly in the back, he hasn’t seen any world ending threats yet that means he has to watch a teenager’s life.

 

Duckweed and Anne go back and forth taunting each other. It ends with Duckweed insulting Anne’s parents, causing her to make a bet with Duckweed that she and Stumpy will make the restaurant successful.

 

“Ah, that explains it.”

 

Anne’s parents smile softly at their daughter’s actions.

 

The next day, Anne shows up at the restaurant. Stumpy doesn’t have any hopes but Anne tries to prove him wrong.

 

The next scene shows a montage of Anne trying to clean everything with Stumpy slowly starting to like her.

 

People start smiling, is this where Anne finally has the town no longer being mean to her?

 

In two days, the restaurant has changed, gaining customers.

 

Things were going, until it got chaotic as they accidentally gave Duckweed a living Kraken.

 

“How did you not notice that it was still alive?” Grime asked.

 

Polly: Assassinating your critics, I love it!

 

Surprisingly, enough. The Kraken is what got Duckweed to love the restaurant.

 

“I’ve had it up to here with critics and foodies and I haven’t even dealt with them,” Marcy rolls her eyes, she’d take the work she did in Amphibia over Anne’s in Wartwood. And that’s your fault, and yet you have a crush on her the dark voice in her head growls, she pulls her knees up to her chest, accidentally letting out a small whimper. Her friends snap their gazes to her, unsure what’s wrong.

 

Anne: Well, guess we better clean this place up. Again. Stumpy, I'm sorry about all this. I took things way too far.

 

Stumpy: No way, Anne. This whole thing was a big success. You even convinced this old grump to actually care. If your parents could see this, I'm sure they'd be proud.

 

Anne’s parents hugged her tight. She managed to pull Stumpy and had him join.

 

Anne: Thanks, Stumpy. Put her there. Oh, this feels nice. What is this? Oak? Mahogany?

 

Stumpy: It's carved from the bones of me missing hand.

 

Anne: Oh, come on!

   

Before they could talk more, the screen begins playing the next episode;

 

The Plantar’s Last Stand

Chapter 23: The Plantar’s Last Stand

Chapter Text

“Well that’s ominous.” Sasha lets out a nervous laugh

 

The episode starts at the Wartwood’s Farmer Market.

 

Sprig: Ah, the Wartwood Farmer's Market, where salt of the earth frogs come to sell stuff and fill up on free samples.

 

He swallows a jar of expensive jellies.

 

Gentle Jon: That wasn’t a sample.

 

Sprig spits it back to the jar.

 

Sprig: Now it’s like nothing happened!

 

A lot of people snickered.

 

Gentle Joe pulls out a mace and Sprig starts searching in his pocket.

 

Sprig: I- I can pay for that.

 

Meanwhile, Mrs. Croaker is buying a pumpkin from Hop Pop.

 

Hop Pop finds a maggot in one of the pumpkins and gives another one to Mrs. Croaker.

 

Hop Pop: Here, take this one, instead. It's maggot-free.

 

“Impressive.” Marcy says.

 

“Why thank you, young lady.” Hop Pop says.

 

Mrs. Croaker: Classic Plantar honesty. I've been buying from this stand since your father was running it. And y'all have never steered me wrong.

 

Anne: Very impressive, Hop Pop.

 

Hop Pop: That is the Plantar difference, Anne. You can't taste honesty. But if you could—

 

Sprig and Polly: ...it'd taste like a Plantar stand vegetable.

 

“How often does he say that?” Oum asked.

 

“Far too many to count.” Sprig answered.

 

Hop Pop: This stand is the heart and soul of our family. I don't know what I'd do if we ever lost it.

 

“Oh.” Anne realized what this is about now.

 

Toadie: Bad news, everyone! Bad news! Gonna run away before you read it!

 

Maggie snorted. “That’s one way to tell the news.”

 

Hop Pop: Say what? Mayor Toadstool is quadrupling the rent! And he wants it in three days!

 

“Excuse me?!”

 

“That’s too expensive!”

 

“Did you approve this?” Olivia asks Grime.

 

“No, I did not. A letter from Wartwood was never sent about this.” Grime answered.

 

“Uh, explain?” Sasha asks.

 

“There are four Toad Towers. Each Towers control the nearest villages, the mayors of those villages have to ask permission from the Heads of those Towers if they want to raise their taxes or something else.” Grime says.

 

Every Wartwood citizen is now glaring at Toadstool.

 

As other villagers complain, Hop Pop panics.

 

Anne: Hmm...Got it! Snugaroos, blankets you wear over your clothes.

 

“Anne, I doubt they’re good at knitting.” Sasha says.

 

Hop Pop: What the--Anne, we're a vegetable stand.

 

Anne: No, I mean we need our own Snugaroo, a flashy new product.

 

She takes a vegetable and pours all the juice in a jar.

 

Anne: Introducing Plantar's Potion. A hearty mix of vitamins and minerals that'll extend your life and keeps you regular.

 

Marcy rolls her eyes, “Real believable there, Anne.”

 

“Hey, I’m the one with ideas, usually you iron them out and Sasha does that smile to get everyone to believe it.”

 

Hop Pop: Wowza, all that in one jar?

 

Anne: Heck if I know, I just made all that up. But health drinks are all the rage back home. The best part, we can charge through the nose for them.

 

“Anne…” Oum groaned, but she’s grinning.

  

Hop Pop: Heh. I don't know what a nose is, but it's worth a shot. New product! New product, everyone. This here is a freshly made bottle of...What was it again? Plantar's Potion!

 

Wally raises his hand.

 

Hop Pop: Yes, you in the front. Wally.

 

Wally: Does it taste good?

 

Hop Pop: Wouldn’t know. Haven’t tried it yet.

 

“At least you’re honest,” Sasha doesn’t know if that’s a compliment entirely as the ‘to a fault’ luckily stays in her head

 

Anne told Sprig to distract the crowd while she talks to Hop Pop.

 

Anne: Dude, if you wanna sell this stuff, you gotta sell this stuff! Make promises you can't keep and junk.

 

“Careful Anne, you might become a conman in the future.” Marcy teased.

 

“Not gonna happen, Marbles.” Anne says as she pulls Marcy closer for a hug. Sasha just leans her head on Anne’s shoulder.

 

Maggie glares at the three, how could they not be dating? Her lip is thankfully sore enough to stop her from asking them. The fight going easy on each other told her that at least Sasha and Boonchuy had learned how to fight really well, and she was well acquainted with Marcy’s right hook.

 

Hop Pop: Did you forget that this stand is built on honesty?

 

Anne: Hop Pop, in 3 days; there won’t be a stand.

 

Hop Pop sighs and goes back to the crowd.

 

Hop Pop: Folks, I'd really appreciate it if you bought this drink. Uh...Because it'll make you, I don't know... stronger?

 

No one knows why Anne and Marcy started to snicker.

 

It took a while for the Plantars to start to snicker as well.

 

Hop Pop: …And uh, smarter too!

 

Anne and Marcy are trying hard not to lose it, Anne breathe into Marcy’s ear, “All wrapped up in a potion good for your heart and love life.”

 

Sasha really doesn’t understand what’s so funny.

 

The crowd gets interested, making Hop Pop want to trick them more. It shows a montage of Wartwood buying the potions.

 

“This is going better than Anne’s candy gram service,” Sasha has to give her friend that

 

“Oh, come on. I’m not that bad.” Anne says.

 

Things are going well until they find out that their produce is all gone.

 

“Oof. That’s bound to make things harder.”

 

Hop Pop spots a pile of garbage.

 

Hop Pop: Jackpot!

 

Anne deadpanned as several people whisper their concerns.

 

“That’s literally garbage.”

 

“I have so many concerns.”

  

Anne: You sure about this, Hop Pop?

 

Hop Pop: Oh, I'm sure. Everyone's hooked. They'll buy anything I sell them.

 

Anne looked away. To be fair, she’s the one who started this mess. But would she ever be okay again if she keeps blaming herself?

 

Sasha leans close, “You’re not responsible for other’s actions.”

 

The next day, Hop Pop is selling out the garbage potion.

 

Hop Pop: Friends and frog folk, step right up. New limited edition Plantar's Potion. Only 20 coppers a bottle!

 

Anne: 20 coppers? No one’s gonna buy that-

 

She gets run over by the customers.

 

“You sure know a lot how business works.”
 

Anne never thought about that before, she just likes money and what makes people interested.

 

Hop Pop still has one more bottle to sell but starts to back out when Mrs. Croaker bought it.

 

Mrs. Croaker: To Hop Pop and the Plantars, the most honest folks in the business.

 

Several people flinched.

 

“Oof! I felt that.”

 

Hop Pop admits everything when a swarm of flies started attacking and stealing the garbage potion.

 

Anne: Hey! Let go of my frog family!

 

Hop Pop manages to save his grandchildren and scare of the flies. The next scene shows him giving back everyone’s money. Causing him to lose his stand.

 

Polly: You want me to...[clicks tongue] off Toadie? I'll do it. You know I will.

 

Toadie got scared and Sasha grabs him before Polly could think about it.

 

“It’s not his fault,” she glares at Toadstool

 

A few people snickered, loving Polly’s chaotic energy.

 

Hop Pop: Oh frog, I’m unemployed!

 

“A valid concern.” Oum says.

 

“Well, from what I’ve seen so far. Hop Pop is a hard worker, I don’t think Anne has to worry about working as well.” Terri says.

 

Anne and a majority of Wartwood go silent. Hop Pop got a depressed for a few days, and considering what they saw with the red leg episode, it finally makes sense for the Wartwood citizens to see why Anne keeps working on multiple jobs. Anne starts playing with Sasha’s hair looking for any sort of distraction.

 

Before Wally could correct the human, the screen starts playing the next episode;

 

Toad Tax

Chapter Text

Everyone in Wartwood inhaled deeply.

 

Toadstool is just trying to make himself invisible.

 

They all know that this is about the tax incident.

 

Marcy on the other hand looks at Sasha, “What, Marbles?”

 

“You’re the toad girl,” Marcy shrugs

 

The episode starts with Hop Pop and Anne at the Grub and Go.

 

Hop Pop: Oh! Pill Bugs are on sale.

 

Anne: Ooh! That reminds me. I'm gonna go grab some of that beetle jerky I like. Can't believe I just said that.

 

Anne shuddered. Sure she’s grown to like the food in Amphibia, but that’s the one thing she doesn’t miss while she was on Earth.

 

Marcy smiles, the human food this room has been giving them has definentally been an improvement.

 

Anne walks off as Hop Pop takes all the Pill Bugs.

 

A majority of people snorted at that.

 

Anne manages to find the last one but Wally takes it and they fight over it, but Wally still manages to keep it.

 

The people who were at the time flinched. They have completely forgotten about how bad it had been.

 

Anne got silent. She doesn’t know how to feel about this. She’s friends with everyone in Wartwood but there are so many bad memories with them as well. Anne rests her head on Marcy’s shoulder. Marcy is praying to whoever she can think of to not let her blush.

 

As Wally hops off, Anne starts getting humiliated by everyone at the store.

 

Sasha puts her arm around Anne, squeezing tight as Marcy backs away trying not to let the others see how shiny her eyes had gotten

 

“I’m so sorry,” Marcy whispers, forcing her voice not to break.

 

Anne pulls her into a tight hug, “Marcy, that’s not your fault.”

 

“Mmmm.” Marcy just buries her face on Anne’s chest, listening to her breath and trying to copy it to stop any further breakdowns, it’s one thing for Sasha or Anne to see but she doesn’t want to in front of everyone. Sasha draws patterns across both their backs, knowing even though Marcy would be the more obvious breakdown, they're both close.

 

Meanwhile, everyone else just started talking.

 

“I had completely forgotten about this.” 

 

“Times like these where I wonder why Anne is even friends with any of you.” 

 

“Look, we’re sorry about everything Anne has to go through during her time in Wartwood, but-“ Wally started but Oum interrupted him.

 

“I can understand that you didn’t trust Anne at first because she’s a creature that you never saw before, but that does not excuse for harassing her.” She said.

 

“Not to mention the fact that you knew she’s a child and still continued to harass her.” Dr. Jan pointed out. Ivy looks at Anne, she doesn’t know what to do but to look away from the frogs. Toadie knows that he shouldn’t be with the girls right now and hops away.

 

Anne has enough and walks outside, towards the Plantars.

 

Sprig: Hey, what’s wrong?

 

Anne: Well, it's just...I've been here over a month now, and the townspeople still treat me crummy. I just wish they were a little nicer.

 

Anne refuses to look at everyone and just tries to comfort Marcy.

 

Sasha is trying her best to comfort both of her friends. She wishes she could take the attention off Anne, even if only for a bit.

 

Hop Pop: Oh, that's just the way these frogs are. Slow to accept, and even slower to respect. It's actually our town motto.

 

“What the fuck?”

 

This town just keeps getting weirder.

 

Hop Pop: You'll find a way to get their respect, in your own weird Anne way. Now, who wants pill bug pancakes?

 

Anne: Ooh! My favorite. I've been here too long.

 

“Nah, pillbug pancakes are pretty good,” Sasha agrees.  

 

Anne looks up from her spot comforting Marcy, smiling slightly at Sasha

 

They drive past to a statue of Toadstool.

 

Hop Pop: Well, that statue’s new.

 

Sprig: And tasteless. Woof.

 

“Rude.” Toadstool grumbled. Sure it doesn’t help what he did in this episode but still!

 

“To be fair, it’s ugly.” Maggie says.

 

Bessie starts to freak out, Anne calms her down and she sees a trio of Toads heading their way towards Wartwood.

 

Bog: Ah! Nothing like cracking your neck after a long drive. Ain't that right?

 

“What’s Bog doing there?” Sasha asks.

 

“You know them?” Anne asks.

 

“Yeah, we drink sometimes.” Sasha says.

 

“You’re 13, why would you- never mind I just remembered that Grime thought you’re an adult.” Bee says.

 

“Wait, if that’s the case; shouldn’t you have known that they didn’t know that you’re a kid?”

 

“Nah, I didn’t know. I just asked Grime ‘hey can I drink that?’ and he said ‘go nuts.’” Sasha says.

 

Several people start to snicker as Grime tries to bury himself from embarrassment.

 

Toadstool: Oh, good you’re here. Toadie, give him the list.

 

“Hmm, I think Captain Grime sent Bog and his friends for the taxes.” Percy says.

 

“Come to think of it, he never did fill in that report. Only said that Anne’s there.” Grime says.

 

Anne looked at Sasha. So that’s how she knew. She tilts her head, but it was weeks after that they had seen each other, was she still in prison? Or didn’t want to see her? Both options hurt a little.

 

Anne: Who are those guys?

 

Hop Pop: Toads from Toad Tower; they rule over the entire valley.

 

Anne: Toad what?

 

“Your attention span is amazing.”

 

Sprig: It's a big, scary tower deep in the swamp and the toads that live there are the valley's fiercest warriors.

 

Anne: Woah, Cool!

 

“Aside from Stumpy, and probably Sasha’s friends but I don’t really know them, I don’t think that anymore.” Anne says, she wants to add Toadstool but there is no way that’s happening in this episode.

 

Stumpy huffs out in pride while Toadstool grumbled.

 

Hop Pop: Cool, yes. But they can be a rough sort. It's probably for the best that we all stay clear of-

 

Anne and Sprig walked towards them.

 

Hop Pop: -Oh, dang it. There they go.

 

Few parents chuckled. Kids…

 

The siblings started to introduce themselves, Bog does the same and got surprised to see Anne.

 

They started fighting but the Toads are impressed by Anne, getting her interested at them.

 

“How is it that a bunch of toads that don’t live in Wartwood warm up to Anne quickly than the people living there?” Sasha asks.

 

“Amphibians have different views about others. I don’t know about frogs, but toads tend to like creatures that are tough or act like them.” Grime says.

 

“Are you saying that I’m a toad?” Anne asks, snorting, “Cause Marcy’s right, I’m the frog girl, heart and all that.”

 

“It probably helped you that around this time was when Grime made me his second, you know how they are about all humans being the same,” Sasha offers with a shrug.

 

Hop Pop: Okay, kids. That's enough flirting with death. Let's head home.

 

“Come on Hop Pop, flirting is fun,” Anne grins, winking at Sasha, “Even if it is with Death.”

 

Sprig: Bleh! Finally. Come on, Anne.

 

Anne: I was thinking we could hang out with these guys a little longer. They seem pretty cool.

 

Sprig: Cool? More like smelly. Not to mention creepy.

 

Mire starts to breath raggidly.

 

Anne: Wait a second. Are you jealous I think they're cool?

 

Sasha stares at Sprig. That better not be why he kept harassing her during that dinner.

 

Anne leans in to whisper, stopping inches from her ear, “you’re no better with your jealousy, Waybright.”

 

Just because Anne’s right doesn’t mean she has to agree, grinning she pulls her curly haired friend into her lap, resting her chin on Anne’s shoulder with a smirk

 

“Sasha!” Anne whispers, though not that she really minds, laughing as she settles into her new seat. Marcy frowns for just a second, before the blonde motions her closer, the offer is rapidly taken as she cuddles close to Sasha’s side.

 

There’s no one to claim, and Sasha knows that, she’s definitely not doing that, nope, just like she doesn’t smile into Anne’s shoulder when she sees how the pink frog frowns at her little display.

 

Sprig: No. Ha! If you wanna hang out with some grody toads, Anne, be my guest. No skin off my skin.

 

Sprig hops away. The Plantars drive off and Anne reintroduced herself to the toads, them doing the same.

 

Bog offered Anne their job, she’s a bit hesitant but accepted it once he told her that she’ll get respected.

 

“Oh no, that’s a bad idea.” Oum tells her daughter

 

Sasha agrees but she could see why Anne would do it, considering how Wartwood has been treating her. She may be able to thrive in the world of toads, but Anne is softer than her, kinder than her, even if Bog had been one of the kinder toads, which he wasn’t. She’s almost certain what he’s done isn’t up to law.

 

The Plantars are not happy with the news, Sprig got suspicious and follows her.

 

“Dude, seriously? I can take care of myself.” Anne grumbles She’s been doing so since her birthday.

 

Anne thought it would be innocent but finds out that they’re taking the stuff of the frogs that didn’t pay.

 

“Those three. I don’t care if I’m a fugitive, if those three are still on any sort of force I will remove them myself!”  Grime gives Lady Olivia a look. Though they both know that’s an after problem. And none of them when after will be and what it will look like

 

“What?” Anne asks.

 

“If an amphibian doesn’t pay their taxes, the punishment will either be community service or labor at Toad Tower depending on how much they didn’t pay,” Olivia says.

 

“Those three were always the ones who go out to get taxes, if they’ve been doing this for a while…” Percy says.

 

“Suddenly, the frog rebellion makes so much sense.” Braddock continued.

 

Jeez, Amphibia politics are a mess. Marcy lays her head against Sasha and Anne, how could she have been so stupid to believe in a king that hide so much, let so many awful things happen to his subjects.

 

Meanwhile, Sprig stumbles upon Toadstool and Toadie being suspicious, Toadie drops a coin and Sprig decides to follow him.

 

Grime let out a deep sigh, “Why is he mayor again?”

 

“Because when anyone else runs, they almost get fed to a plant.”

 

“We’ve only done that once!” he looks to the Plantar children, unsure which said it

 

A montage shows of the toads doing their job and Anne tries to give the frogs back their items.

 

Everyone at Wartwood smiled, with how they treated Anne, they really don’t deserve her.

 

Anne: I don't know, guys. This whole thing feels [grunts] wrong.

 

Bog: The law's the law, Anne. It can be tough, but this kind of work needs to get done.

 

Fens: Yeah. Needs to get done. Stuff, gotta get it done.

 

Anne: I...guess that makes sense. Who's next on the list?

 

Bog: Eh, some nut named Hopadiah Plantar.

 

“I mean that’s kinda fair, he is poor.” Olivia said.

 

Anne: Oh, crud. Bog, that list has to be wrong. I know that frog. He's totally honest.

 

Bog: Anne, the tower didn't get any taxes, okay? And if we didn't get the money, then where is it?

 

The scene changes to Toadstool and Toadie hiding the taxes in the ugly statue.

 

“Oh that explains the statue.”

 

“Jeez, I hate corrupt leaders.” Dr. Jan deadpans

 

“You say it like there are leaders that aren’t corrupted,” Marcy replies

 

Sprig founds out and reveals himself, causing him to get chased.

 

Hop Pop: Like I said, I already paid my dang taxes. You can't come in here, and that's final.

 

Bog: I don't like your tone, frog. Or did you forget who you're talking to?

 

Anne: Bog, I am telling you, he paid his taxes. He... He made me watch.

 

Flashback to Hop Pop teaching Anne about taxes, much to her boredom.

 

Anne shudders at the memory.

 

“You poor soul.” Sasha teases.

 

Marcy lifts her head and gives  a small teasing smile.

 

Anne finally has enough and stands up to Bog and his friends, impressing and inspiring everyone in Wartwood.

 

Anne: All I wanted was this town's respect. But just because these people treated me crummy doesn't mean I'm going to do the same to them. I'm done with this. I don't care if they've broken the law. You can't treat people like this!

 

She took off the badge and slams it to the ground.

 

If it was respect Anne is looking for, she has pretty much everyone’s in the rooms.

 

Bog gets disappointed and tries to kill her, but Anne escapes and he slams the hammer at Fens’ foot.

 

“Okay, the traitor thing is true.” Grime says.

 

“Yeah, we figured as much.” Anne says.

 

“One time!” Sasha and Grime shouted.

 

Many people really don’t want to know the context.

 

Anne tries to fight them off, but Bog got her weapons away from her and Fens hits her arm.

 

“Anne!” Sasha tightens her grip on the girl in her lap and Marcy pulls her into a hug too.

 

Her parents are almost immediately in front of them. Suddenly she feels her face burn as it hits her that she’s on Sasha’s lap, she motions to the blonde she needs off, and Sasha thankfully gets the message as she shows her parents her arm, “I’m fine, see,” she moves her hand showing she can tap all her fingers and move her wrist and elbow. The pain from doing so is easy to hide even now, it mostly set right.

 

“It’s okay. It’s all healed.” Anne says.

 

Marcy frowns, she noticed it here and there, Anne favoring her right hand, she knows Anne is left handed. Anne’s lying again, isn’t she?

 

Anne gets cornered but gets saved by Wartwood. Completely outnumbered, the toads surrendered.

 

Everyone nodded in approval, they were getting tired of Anne getting treated like shit and it’s about time they came around.

 

Sprig reveals the truth and everyone found the taxes, causing them to glare at Toadstool.

 

Mrs. Croaker: You no good son of a slug!

 

Toadstool gets chased out of town. The town got their stuff back and Bog drives away, disappointed at Anne.

 

Wally: Three cheers for Anne, defender of Wartwood!

 

Sasha freezes and tenses at that, Defender of Wartwood, that's what she’s trying to live up to, until Anne comes back. Even if she’s trying to be better is she really good enough to take Anne’s place even temporarily? Is the entire rebellion her trying to take control again? She sighs softly, some part of her wanting to ask Anne but after betraying her, even if she could tell her everything, did she deserve comfort, would Anne actually comfort her? Or confirm her worst fear.

 

She lays her head on Anne’s shoulder, reaching over and grabbing Marcy’s hand, the youngest looks at her and squeezes tightly, giving her a smile.

  

The episode ends with everyone trying to sign Anne’s cast.

 

Sasha frowns, “That’s what it takes for you guys to give anyone new a chance, throwing themselves into danger?” She glares at the Wartwood residents.

 

None of them look their commander in the eye as the next episode starts:

 

Prison Break

 

 

Chapter 25: Prison Break

Chapter Text

By now, the titles are just a guessing game to everyone.

 

“All your crimes finally caught up to you, huh?” Marcy teased. Anne rolled her eyes.

 

“Oh yeah, so many they threw me in jail, I had this really cool fight scene

 

“No offense, but your government sucks. If Boonchuy gets arrested, we’re probably the ones who’ll do so,” Mr. X scoffs.

 

Olivia nodded, with what she’s seen and heard so far, that’s fair.

 

“I appreciate you saying if, because I’m going back and you will not stop me,” Anne looks over her shoulder at the FBI agent.

 

“You little,” He moves to get closer to the girl

 

“I wouldn’t,” Yunan warns, a smile showing off her sharp teeth, “I’ve seen them all fight, she’s the one that scares me.”

 

The agent sits back down 

 

“Wait, isn’t Sasha in prison?” Maggie asks.

 

“This is what a month, month and a half after we got there? That’d be around when I got out.”

 

Anne’s torn if she’s happy that this episode won’t be about her or worried, she looks over to Marcy.

 

The voice starts talking.

 

“If you guys would stop talking I could start the episode. You will be watching a theme song takeover before the episode starts.”

 

Oh, so this is Sasha’s debut.

 

The opening starts out the same, but this time; it shows Sasha waking up near Toad Tower.

 

Sasha: I showed up here in this swamp with all these nasty weird toad dudes.

 

Sasha: Their boss Grime threw me in jail with only bugs for food!

 

“Don’t be dramatic, some of those were fruits and vegetables.” Grime says.

 

“You still add bugs in them.” Sasha grumbled.

 

Sasha: But then I helped fight these monster herons and taught Grime to be a charmer.

 

Hop Pop and a majority of Wartwood froze.

 

Sasha: I gave up despairing.

 

Sasha: Coz Grime made me lieutenant, with this dope armor.

 

“I stand by, I like this armor more than the previous ones.” Marcy says, barely hiding her blush.

 

“Yeah, I’m with Marcy. You’re hot- cutter in this armor.” Anne says, not looking at the other two, her face feeling warm.

 

Sasha blushed at the compliments. Suddenly very aware they’re leaning on her.

 

“Can you three not? I would rather not vomit right now.” Sprig jokes, mostly.

 

Anne throws a pillow at him.

 

Sasha: I trained the toad army , I overworked them till they cried!

 

“Wait, is that us?” Anne asks, as she narrows her eyes at the screen.

 

“Come to think, weren’t we being chased by a chickalist in our opening?” Sprig asks.

 

“You mean to tell me, that all this time; we could have just run into each other?” Sasha asks. This is so ridiculous, just what is their life?

 

Sasha: Every morning I would teach them tai-chi and do frog jumps till it hurt!

 

Sasha: All the toads adored me!

 

“That’s a bit of a stretch.” Toadstool says.

 

Sasha: We even made these custom T-shirts!

 

“How big is your ego?” Maggie snarks.

 

Sasha glares at her, completely embarrassed at how she used to be back then. Maybe her wish to take the attention off Anne was one she didn’t want to take the weight of.

 

Percy and Braddock shake their heads, some things never change.

 

Sasha: I got my own palace!

 

“This is getting ridiculous, just how much of this is true?”

 

Sasha just sat there quitely, face red while Anne and Marcy giggled.

 

Sasha: With this much-improved cuisine!

 

Sasha: Now the toads all treat me like their queen!

 

Anne doesn’t know if she should be pissed that Sasha got lucky or laugh at how cute and embarrassed she is right now. She looks up at the blonde, 

 

The episode starts with the soldiers having a party.

 

Grime sighs while Percy and Braddock both blush.

 

“Toad parties were always wild.” Sasha laughs.

 

“I… should have been able to figure out you’re a child.” Grime says.

 

Sasha just looks at him in confusion.

 

They kept partying until Grime walked in and the room went silent.

 

Out of fear, the toads tried to be proper for him.

 

“How did he go from evil to cute?” 

 

Sasha starts laughing as Grime stutters.

 

“I’m not cute!”

 

“But you are soft,” Sasha smirks

 

Grime: So, these are the valley's strongest warriors. Pathetic! Wait, hold on. Is this guy seriously wearing his breastplate as pants?

 

Soldier: Uh, it won't happen again, sir.

 

Grime: No, it won't. Take him to the pain room.

 

The soldier begs to let him go but they ignored his screams.

 

“Most of the toads in the pain room are softies.” Sasha pointed out.

 

“Not like we could do anything else.” Percy says.

 

“What do you mean?” Molly Jo asks.

 

“Toads can only really be soldiers or politicians, nothing in between.” Stumpy answers.

 

“Let me guess, Andrias?” Anne asks.

 

“Not legally ,” Olivia says slowly.

 

“Socially on the other hand, Newts refused toads and frogs from studying anything else in a more formal setting.” Grime says.

 

Grime: I'm sure you've all heard frogs in the valley are getting unruly. They're questioning our authority. Some towns have even stopped paying their taxes. And do you know why?

 

“The racism is so strong.”

 

Soldier: Maybe they, I don’t know, forgot?

 

Grime: No, you imbeciles! You’ve all gotten soft!

 

“So is the stereotyping.”

 

Grime: To get this valley under control, I need warriors who are fierce, cunning, and above all, ruthless!

 

The next scene shows Sasha squashing a bug.

 

“Of course.” Anne deadpans. Marcy giggles.

 

“Like father, like daughter. Am I right?” Marcy teases.

 

“Not my dad,” Sasha grumbles covering Marcy’s mouth to stop her laughing, “Did you just lick me?” she yells, wiping her hand on her pants as Marcy laughs some more.

 

Marcy sticks her tongue out at her friend

 

Grime frowns slightly at Sasha’s words.

 

Sasha: Get your own food, you dumb bug.

 

Percy comes in with her food. Sasha encourages her to play his act, which he did.

 

Sasha: Whoo! Wow! Get it, toad! That was legit, Percy. Honestly, you're wasting your time here as a guard.

 

Sasha smiles sadly, she misses the good old days. Before Percy and Braddock left the rebellion. Before she made them leave.

 

Percy: You know what? You're right. Thanks, Sasha. I can't wait to see the look on Grime's face when I tell him that I'm—

 

He bumps into Grime.

 

Grime: Tell me what?

 

Percy: Uh… That I quit and always hated this job, bye!

 

He ran away before Grime could even think about chasing him.

 

Sasha: Hey there, Grimesy! What's that, like, the fifth toad I've talked into leaving this week?

 

“That explains so much,” Braddock says.

 

“Of course you were good at that Sash,” Anne whispers.

 

Grime: There’s plenty more where that came and far more loyal than Percy!

 

Sasha: Are you sure about that? You’re not exactly Mr. Popular around here.

 

Percy shuddered, he did not miss the old Grime at all.

 

Grime: Enough! Now who-

 

Sasha: Sent me? No one. How'd I get here? Don't know. What do I want? To find my friends and go home. Haven't we been through this enough?

 

Marcy frowned. Was she really the only one who didn’t get mistreated by the amphibians, she pulls Sasha into a hug, hiding her face against her neck, “I’m so sorry, I never meant anything like this. I’m so so so sorry.” half the words Sasha doesn’t so much hear as feel against her skin.

 

Sasha shakes her head, holding Marcy close as Anne watches them both. Sasha smiles softly and offers a free hand, when Anne grabs her hand she squeezes tight.

 

Grime tries to interrogate her more but Braddock came in trying to warn him about something.

 

Braddock: Oh hey, Sash~

 

Sasha: Braddock! Hey girlfriend, how’s the gardening coming along?

 

Grime’s face is identical to his previous one, Sprig laughs at him. Perhaps a bit too loudly as the Toad glares at him.

 

Grime interrupts them and they find out that there are two herons near the tower.

 

Every adult in Wartwood got pale. Something several people noticed.

 

“What’s wrong?” Marcy asks

 

“There aren’t Heron fights all the time in the valley but when they do, it’s pretty devastating Mar,” Anne whispers softly only Sasha and Marcy hearing, “Lots of death.” 

 

Unfortunately, Percy was too loud and got the herons’ attention towards the tower.

 

The humans laugh at the timing while the frogs get paler at every second.

 

Felicia grabs Ivy and pulls her into a hug. Ivy tries to wiggle away.

 

Sasha: Oh wow, this is serious.

 

A heron breaks into her cell.

 

A few humans laugh at the timing. But they stopped when the frogs started panicking.

 

Anne rushes over to Hop Pop, hugging Sprig and Polly like they’ll disappear out of his grasp, the younger frogs wiggle in his tight grasp. The humans, toads and newts looked around to see several other frogs just crying and hugging their children.

 

“What’s the big deal? They’re just herons, and you guys aren’t even there.” Maggie asked and Anne just made a motion to tell her to shut up, glaring and ready to hit her herself if she didn't listen.

 

“They’re not just herons, they’re the herons!” Hop Pop cried. Anne froze and every Wartwood child got pale.

 

The others want to ask but freeze at Sprig’s words, “You mean the one that killed our parents?”

 

“And destroyed Wartwood?

 

And the kids asked this in the most heartbreaking voice they’ve ever heard.

 

Anne hugs all three of her frog family as they cry.

 

The Wartwood citizens are a mess right now; Felicia hugging Ivy tight like her life depends on it, Mr. Flour keeps apologizing to his kids, and Stumpy is in the corner unable to stop thinking about the family they lost.

 

The others feel awkward and don’t know what to do, how bad did this attack have to be to cause such a reaction in a world that everything wanted to kill you.

 

They stay like that for what seemed like hours. When everyone is ready to watch again, the screen started playing.

 

Grime is the only trying to fight them off and got impressed at how well Sasha can fight them.

 

Grime: The creature can fight. She could be worth something.

 

Sasha wanted to comment at how wrong that sounded but decided not to due to the mood.

 

Grime protects Sasha from getting eaten.

 

Grime: Creature, fight with me. And together we'll--And she's gone.

 

The heron slams him to the ground.

 

Grime: I’m not afraid of death.

 

‘But what about the people you’ll be leaving behind?’

 

Sasha thinks looking at Anne, Marcy and finally Grime, thinking about her fall off Toad Tower. She leans over and lays her head on the old Toad’s shoulder.

 

Thankfully, the audience is saved from the foreshadowing by Sasha throwing a… barrel… at the heron, driving it away from the cell.

 

They gathered all the survivors and they hid in a room of the lowest floor of the tower. Sasha encourages Grime to compliment everyone, which gained their courage to fight the herons.

 

“In a battle, it’s not about the fear to fight, but who you fight for,” Marcy quoted.

 

“Whoa, where did you learn that?” Sprig asks softly.

 

Marcy frowns, She doesn’t want to hear Andrias’ words come from her. Even if they had helped her be brave throughout the last few months.

 

When they fight the herons away, Grime offers Sasha to be a lieutenant of his army. Sasha thought about it and agrees.

 

Sasha: Hold on for a little longer, girls. I'm coming for you. And when I find you, we're gonna get home. But first, I think we're gonna have some fun with this place.

 

That would have been so sweet if it weren’t for the last line.

 

No one is surprised at how the seats changed, after all, the frogs need all the hugs.

 

After a few respectful minutes of silence, everyone starts getting up for the next break

 

Chapter Text

Sasha hadn’t ever had anyone in her family die. And all her friends were too young to die. She doesn’t know if lucky is the right word as she’s thirteen but she still remembers the day in second grade Anne had shown up upset, and had been crying most the day, at morning recess she had managed to tell them she’d be gone for two whole weeks starting after lunch, and how they were going to Bangkok because her grandmother had died. Marcy had for once taken the lead mentioning how her grandfather had died when she was two.

 

When she got home she had asked her dad’s assistant about it and she had told her Anne was going to say goodbye and to remember her grandma.

 

She had scoffed at the time because Anne would miss their sleepover.

 

Now she just feels out of place.

 

 Groups had formed and she had stayed by Marcy’s side. Lunch was a somber affair as everybody had started telling stories about the friends and family that had passed. Olivia had told Marcy about how her mother would have loved her and went over childhood stories of walks through the garden and messing up her mother’s office.

 

Anne’s sitting with everyone from Wartwood, Polly resting on her shoulder. The other girl catches her looking and gives her a small smile and a half wave. She could go over there, she’d probably fit more with the people of Wartwood than she would here with the newts, hell she knows Grime is around here somewhere too and she could go hear about some great Toad heroes, or idiots. But then Marcy laughs softly at something Yunan said about her father and rests her head back on Sasha’s shoulder, and the blonde feels warmth spread from there landing in her stomach. She smiles softly at Anne before moving her hand whose arm isn’t being laid on to brush Marcy’s hair away from her face.

 

Sasha doesn’t have to get comfortable in the position with Marcy, it just feels right; just like breathing, easy. She feels herself relax for the first time in a long time. 

 

She knows the polite thing to do would be listen to the conversation. And some part of her tries, really tries, cause she knows these two are important to Marcy keeping her alive when you failed to protect her but she keeps turning to look at Marcy, watching her reactions, she smiles softly watching her friend giggle or how her eyes light up soaking up all this new information.

 

Eventually though, they do have to get back to watching, as much as Sasha feels certain she could stay here forever Anne eventually walks up to them, offering Marcy a hand, pulling their youngest up to her feet. 

 

Marcy smiles at Anne like she always does, like Anne didn’t just hang the moon and stars but was the sun itself. A scarily familiar feeling lands in the pit of Sasha’s stomach. Because of course Marcy looks at Anne like that because that just makes sense, because Sasha is certain she looks at Anne like that too, because she is the sun, warm. Comforting. Lifegiving. And if you don’t respect it it’ll burn you. 

 

And ever since she had seen them in that volcano she’s watched how Marcy has been pulled ever tighter into that orbit, even more than back on earth. And Anne looks at Marcy like she’s the moon, cooler, but still just as vital to functioning, to keep everything from spinning too fast. A guiding light when everything feels too dark.

 

They sit there in each other’s orbit for just a second too long, before both offering her their hand, and Sasha, despite it not being her place, falls into their orbit as she has been more and more often in these past months, they, mostly Anne, pull her to her feet.

 

Anne’s frog, no, Sprig, is walking by and she doesn’t know if Anne will sit by her adopted family or in what has become their spot at the front. But Sasha bites her tongue at the idea of trying to control Anne again. Maybe she should’ve known better than controlling the sun before it blew up so spectacularly. So instead she hears her own voice apologize to the frog boy, for missing his parents, something she gets in a very different way. She hopes he also hears the unspoken and for everything else that she can’t make a list complete enough to begin listing what everything else is.

 

Marcy is the one who leads them back to their seats this time. Anne giving one look to Hop Pop who gives her a nod before joining them again. It feels right, balancing. The screen lights up and she feels Marcy grab her hand over Anne’s lap as the next title is on the screen:

 

Grubhog Day

Chapter 27: Grubhog Day

Chapter Text

Anne and Sprig grimaced while Yunan started screaming.

  

“What’s with you?” Anne asks raising an eyebrow as most the rest of the room looks at her weirdly.

 

“Grubhogs!” Yunan screams, Olivia covering her mouth after a moment.

 

“You’re okay, Yunan, I promise.” The general looks her companion over, taking a deep breath.

 

“Oh yeah, General Yunan has this weird fear of Grubhogs.” Marcy says, wincing slightly unsure where that memory came from for sure

 

The humans look confused while all the amphibians look at Yunan like she’s the weirdest person in the room.

 

The episode starts with the siblings walking down the carnival.

 

Polly: Welcome to Grubhog Day, Anne! It's the one day a year that no one works and the whole swamp cuts loose.

 

“So a creature that everyone celebrates and you’re afraid of them?” Sasha asks laughing slightly despite herself.

 

“It tried to eat my arm off!” Yunan defended herself, “They’re evil, vicious, bloodthirsty creatures.”

 

Anne and Sprig freeze, sharing a look.

 

Polly: It all leads up to a big ceremony where the grubhog pops out of his official stump!

 

“…Wait a minute-“

 

Anne: And let me guess, predicts the weather?

 

Polly: How did you know?!

 

“You’re scare of an amphibian version of a groundhog?” Oum asks, didn’t Anne call this newt a general?

 

The three of them ran off to have fun but Hop Pop jump out of the bushes to stop them.

 

“What are you doing?” Bee asks

 

“Kinda creepy if you ask me.” Mr. X adds

 

Hop Pop: Not so fast, kids!

 

Anne: Hop Pop, wha--What are you doing hiding in the bushes?

 

Hop Pop: Uh, I'm not quite sure myself, Anne. But never mind that. Great news! Ralphie Underbrook has the plague!

 

“How is that good news?!”

 

“Amphibians are weird, you should have known that by now.”

 

Polly: That’s horrible!

 

Hop Pop: Oh, he'll be fine. But now, someone has to take care of the grubhog, and I volunteered you, Sprig.

 

Hop Pop hugs Sprig and continues watching the episode.

 

Sprig: What?!

 

Hop Pop: This is a big deal. The last Plantar to do it botched the job so bad, we shunned him for life.

 

“Harsh.”

 

“A family that used to be so successful and they got shunned by everyone including themselves.”

 

Grime frowns, but that doesn’t explain why there’s absolutely no record of these frogs.

 

Anne: Botched it?

 

Polly: Let’s just say he got hungry… and he ate it.

 

Everyone is just as disgusted as the Anne on the screen is.

 

Hop Pop: Isn't this exciting? You'll have to miss the fair, of course, but it's for a good cause. Come on, boy. Do it for the family. What do you say?

 

Hop Pop gave him hopeful eyes and Sprig said yes without much excitement.

 

Hop Pop looks down, how could he be so bad at reading his grandson?

 

The next scene shows Anne playing with the Grubhog.

 

Yunan shuddered. Anne is a fool to play with such a horrible beast.

 

“How is that terrifying? It’s adorable.” Molly Jo says.

 

Anne and Yunan answered at the same time.

 

“It tried to bite my arm off.” Yunan repeats.

 

“It spits acid.” Anne shrugs.

 

What?

 

True to real Anne’s words, the Grubhog spat acid.

 

“So if this Grubhog Yunan is talking about had its entire mouth on her arm, would that mean that if it decided to spit acid she would lose her arm?” Dr. Jan asks.

 

Yunan is extremely glad that didn’t happen though is reminded by Olivia, “Newts can regrow limbs, Yunan would’ve been fine.”

 

Hop Pop: Don't stare into the abyss, Anne. After all, it stares back.

 

“Hopidiah Plantar is the biggest mood among these frogs.” 

 

“The staring back isn’t a problem,” Anne shrugs, “It’s when it calls you to join it that you have issues.”

 

“Annie?” Marcy gives her a worried glance, trying to see how serious she was.

 

Anne just gives her a smile.

 

Hop Pop: You got that costume on yet, boy?

 

Sprig comes out of the closet looking like a straight boy. Polly starts giggling while Hop Pop looks proud.

 

As Hop Pop and Polly leaves, Anne started to look serious.

 

Anne: All right, dude. What's going on? I know you don't wanna do this.

 

Sprig: I don't. But I can't let Hop Pop down. He's counting on me.

 

Anne: Sprig, buddy, just tell Hop Pop how you really feel. Drop that truth bomb.

 

“Anne’s right. I would have appreciated it if you told me from the start.” Hop Pop says.

 

“But I don’t want you to be disappointed in me.” Sprig says.

 

“Sprig, you’re not a disappointment. And neither are you, Anne.” Polly says as she gives Anne a look, the human muttered how rude the pollywog is.

 

“Besides, lying only makes things worse. Feels like we’ve learned that lesson multiple times by now.” Anne says, thinking back at how uncomfortable she is at the camp episode but hid it.

 

Sprig just hugs them tight.

 

Sprig rejects the idea. He walks off until he saw one of the rides and cried dramatically.

 

Anne: Hmm. Hey. What did that scroll say your one job was?

 

“Ah, the start of the shenanigans.” Sasha says.

 

Anne hits her gently.

 

Sprig: To keep an eye on the Grubhog.

 

Anne: So, why not keep an eye on him as he's sitting next to us? On a ride.

 

Sprig: You’re a frogging genius, Anne!

 

The next scene shows a montage of the two of them having fun while trying to avoid Hop Pop.

 

Yunan hissed. Fools, don’t they know what they’re doing?

 

Olivia rolled her eyes at her.

 

It was going well until the Grubhog gets taken by a vulture.

 

Yunan cheers while Olivia tries to calm her down while Marcy shakes her head.

 

Sprig freaks out, so Anne thought of making a sock puppet.

 

Marcy and the rest of the Amphibians froze.

 

“That. Is. A. Very. Bad. Idea.” Marcy states grabbing at Anne, she’s here, she’s okay.

 

“Yeah, in hindsight, I should have told you everything about the Grubhog.” Sprig says.

 

“You think?” Anne sassed.

 

Sprig doubts it but went along with it. By the ceremony, they managed to trick everyone until…

 

Toadstool: And now, the moment we've all been waiting for. It's time to cut open the grubhog!

 

 

“Just once. Just this once, can you not jump into situations that could kill you?” Bee asks.

 

“Yeah, I almost peed myself when the mayor was gonna cut off my arm.” Anne says, rubbing the arm that almost got chopped off.

 

“Hey! Wanna start a ‘I almost lost an arm by a grubhog’ club?” Yunan joked and Olivia smacked her.

 

“Also, why do you frogs cut out its guts?” Humphrey asks.

 

“Do…do you not do that in the human world?” Toadstool asks.

 

“No!”

 

Sprig admits everything before Anne loses her h-anne-d. Hop Pop isn’t mad at all and defends Sprig once Toadstool starts to insult him.

 

Thankfully, Sprig came up with the puppet show so everything went all.

 

“Fools. You’re still worshiping a monster.” Yunan says, dramatically.

 

“Oh, come on, General Yunan, Grubhogs are harmless.” Marcy laughs.

 

The episode ends with the Grubhog still alive and friends with the vulture, the Grubhog declares war.

 

“…Okay, I take it back. You have every right to be afraid of this thing.” Marcy says.

 

They sit in silence for several minutes, the Amphibians silently debating changing the holiday.

 

The screen lights up;

 

Hop Pop and Lock

 

Chapter 28: Hop Pop and Lock

Chapter Text

The episode starts with Hop Pop trying to convince the kids to commit crime.

 

“Good frog, this is depressing.” Sasha says.

 

Hop Pop reunites with Sylvia and gets flirted at while she buys one of his vegetables.

 

Felicia gagged while Ivy patted her in sympathy.

 

“Ugh, gross. I didn’t need to see that.” Grime says.

 

Anne starts to tease him. Hop Pop denies it until he agrees, he noticed that the annual “Dance Fever” is tonight.

 

“What does the hmmm mean?” Molly Jo asks.

 

“It’s usually when everyone gets tired.” Toadie answers.

 

Hop Pop encounters Manroe. Getting teased and inspired to practice dancing.

 

He goes to the number one expert; Anne Boonchuy.

 

“You know, knocking would have been nice.” Anne says.

 

“You were blasting at full volume!” Hop Pop argued.

 

Hop Pop: Hey, uh… think you could just keep this between us?

 

Anne: You got it, HP. My lips are sealed.

 

She did not keep them sealed as Sprig and Polly are watching them practice.

 

Hop Pop: What happened to the zipped lips?

 

Anne: Couldn’t help it, this is just too juicy!

 

Marcy and Sasha snort at that. Anne did love to gossip.

 

A montage shows how…bad Hop Pop is at dancing.

 

Several people winced while Wartwood shuddered.

 

“Your dancing is horrible.” Grime states.

 

“I think he’s good at it.” Sylvia argues, laying her head on his shoulder.

 

Hop Pop did get better at dancing and they all got ready for the dance.

 

Sasha looks over to Anne and shakes her, “At this point you’re fucking with me, Boonchuy, you had that the whole time, and you still insist on wearing that awful uniform?” Sasha’s not able to hide her growing blush quite as well as Marcy.

 

“Why would I wear it?!” Anne shoots back.

 

“Because you running around with leaves in your hair still is going to give me an aneurysm.” Sasha shouted.

 

They got both muted. So Sasha turns away from her, crossing her arms and pouting as they continue watching. Marcy chuckles at how her friends act, although she does agree with Sasha.

 

Hop Pop: [clears throat] S-S-Sylvia? Uh...

 

Monroe (cutting in front of him): Sylvia Sundew! Would you do me the honor of this dance?

 

Anne: What?

 

Sylvia: Why, Monroe. I'd be delighted.

 

Hop Pop: [gasping] Sylvia! Dance with me instead!

 

Sylvia: Well, Hopediah.

 

Monroe: Him? Ha! He can't dance.

 

Hop Pop: I can dance better than you. I've been trained by the best, and I'm gonna take you down!

 

Monroe: Is that so? Then let's settle this.

 

Felicia groaned, she would rather rewatch her whole life than this moment.

 

Sprig: The drama!

 

Anne: Come on, guys. Hop Pop is gonna need some backup.

 

“Wait, are you drunk?” Oum asks as she narrows her eyes.

 

“No.” Anne answers too quickly.

 

Oum folded her arms and stared at her daughter, who refused to look at her.

 

“Not on purpose?” Anne defends with a guilty smile.

 

As the battle began, Monroe came out victorious.

 

All the toads, newts and humans sent out their sympathies.

 

All the Plantar kids hid their faces once they remembered what happened next.

 

One by one, every wartwood citizen covers their eyes. Their actions cause Hop Pop to grumble, Sylvia to roll her eyes, and everyone else to continue to watch, fearing what comes next.

 

Hop Pop starts to dance horribly. It didn’t end well until Sylvia started doing as well.

 

“I DIDN’T NEED TO SEE THIS!” Grime shouts.

 

Half of the room are covering their eyes while the others who are brave enough to have their eyes opened moan in despair.

 

Felicia asks whatever deity out there what she did to deserve this?

 

Toadstool: Okay! That's enough of that. Pack it up. Dance is over! Everyone go home!

 

Everyone has never felt more thankful for Toadstool than now.

 

The episode ends with Hop Pop and Sylvia dancing.

 

“Why did we need to watch that?” Felicia asks, receiving no answer

 

“You guys are getting bad financially, though,” Grime looks at Hop Pop, Olivia frowns at the lack of tact, but agrees with the toad’s assessment.

 

Everyone got tense. They have completely forgotten about Hop Pop getting unemployed with how high emotions have been running for the past few episodes.

 

Hopefully, the next one isn’t heartbreaking.

 

Amphibia, Episode 23: Civil Wart

Chapter 29: Civil Wart

Summary:

Reactions to Civil Wart plus some Sashanne vs Marcanne debate.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I’m gonna guess that this is a pun.”

 

“Something like Civil War?”

 

Anne and Hop Pop groaned at that. This could only mean one thing…

 

The episode starts with Wartwood in an outside theater.

 

Hop Pop: Ah, Theater night. The one night a month we come together, watch our stories, and forget all our horrible, horrible troubles.

 

Wartwood groaned. Sprig and Polly being the loudest.

 

“What happened?” Molly asks.

 

“The dumbest argument that I have ever seen.” Anne says.

 

Sprig: Oh! Right in the middle, Dibs!

 

Polly: That seat is mine!

 

Sprig: Not if I get there first!

 

Sprig manages to win much to Polly’s disappointment. 

 

Sprig: Boom!

 

Polly: No fair! You have appendages!

 

Hop Pop: Tut-tut. Sprig, give Polly the seat.

 

Sprig: Say what? Come on, Hop Pop. I got here first.

 

Hop Pop: That's what older brothers do, Sprig. They look out for their little sisters. Now, move that rump over to that stump.

 

Sasha frowned. This is just like her parents and her half-siblings.

 

Speaking of, where are they?

 

Sprig complains to Anne, and she proceeds to annoy him with his answer by boasting about being an only child.

 

“…I want a new Anne.” Sasha teased.

 

“Hey!”

 

“Yeah, get out with your only child smugness,” Marcy shoves her gently

 

“You guys have siblings?” Olivia asks, surprised as Marcy had only ever mentioned her two friends in Newtopia, never any family members.

 

“Half,” Sasha stresses, because her Dad wasn’t their dad in anything but name so it matters, “She’s five.” and everything he ever wanted

 

“I have three older siblings, two sisters and a brother, they’re all like, at least ten years older than me.” Marcy explains, Anne nods, even with how much more time both of them spent at her house Anne never really remembers seeing any of Marcy’s siblings around all of them leaving the house as soon as humanly possible.

 

Toadstool: All right, now. Everybody settle down. I have some bad news. The acting troupe had to cancel on account of...well, being eaten on the way here.

 

“Is there not a single place that’s safe there?” Oum asks.

 

“Nope!”

 

Everyone starts to complain until Anne calms them down by showing them movies from her phone.

 

“I was wondering where the references came from.” Sasha says as she looks at Anne, who laughed.

 

“Guilty as charged.”

 

Anne: Okay, so tonight I'm going to be showing the timeless classic Love Choice, which has always been one of my favorites because—

 

Mrs. Croaker: JUST START THE MOVIE!!!

 

Anne: You got it.

 

“Is the sequel out now?” Wally asks. Anne shook her head much to everyone’s disappointment.

 

As they watched the movie, Sprig and Polly get drawn to Hunter and Allister, Constance’s love interests, the movie ends with her getting taken by a giant bird and Hunter and Allister chasing after her.

 

Mrs. Croaker: That was the end?!

 

Wally: Who did she pick? I’m so frustrated!

 

Anne manages to calm them both down and tell them they were making a sequel, only for Sprig and Polly to start a shipping war on who Constance should be with.

 

“Anne Savisa Boonchuy, did you make a ship war with the entire village?” Marcy laughed.

 

Their embarrassed faces say it all.

 

“Still hoping for Alastair.” Sprig says as Polly punches him.

 

“It’s really obvious that they’re gonna be poly.” Anne says.

 

“Girl, stop projecting on fictional characters.” Maggie says. Anne throws a pillow at her as her friends glare.

 

Anne: I have a bad feeling about this.

 

Hop Pop: Eh, I'm sure by morning clearer heads will prevail.

 

Next scene shows the town literally split up. 

 

“Oh, wow. You frogs are dedicated.” Terri says.

 

“I’ve seen ship wars go bad, but this is ridiculous.” Dr. Jan says.

 

“Like I said, the dumbest. Argument. ever.” Anne says.

 

Anne and Hop Pop try to convince Sprig and Polly to stop fighting, but they both fail.

 

Hop Pop: How are we gonna get these kids to talk to each other if they won’t even see each other?

 

Anne then looks at both flags on either side of Wartwood.

 

Anne: Hey Hop Pop, you ever played capture the flag?

 

After stealing both flags while being chased down by both groups they manage to get them both to meet.

 

Anne: Ha ha! Tricked you all! Now that you're face-to-face, how about discussing this like civilized--Whoa!

 

Polly: So older brother, you here to finally admit I’m right and surrender to the Hunter tribe?

 

Sprig: Death first!

 

Polly: Then perish!

 

The town starts to throw fruits at each other.

 

“I’m surprised you haven’t gotten them to talk. Considering your award.” Gabby says.

 

Anne groaned as the others looked confused.

 

Sprig’s group retreats, Polly’s group soon following them only for Polly  to get ambushed. The war finally ended with Sprig dramatically dying in front of Polly.

 

“Good god, you’re all dramatic.” Sasha said.

 

“I’m more concerned that all of you were willing to hit a baby.”  Ally says.

 

“Eh, you’ll get used to it. Besides, Polly will do worse just for fun.” Anne says.

 

“It’s true!” Polly agreed.

 

Everyone started to act normal quickly. Confusing Anne.

 

Anne: You guys were at each other's throats just a second ago. Are you seriously over this already?

 

“I mean, no point in fighting about it any longer.” Stumpy says. 

 

“Why can’t toxic fans be like you, guys?” Vince asks. 

 

The episode ends with Anne showing them another movie.

 

Anne: Hello, everyone! For tonight, I've picked a conflict-free independent film called My Dinner with Anders. But before we start, a little context.

 

“Hey, I’m sorry to say this, but does anyone else think that Hunter and Aliister mirror Marcy and Sasha?” Wally asks.

 

The entire town begins to think about that, Anne immediately catching a nervous look on her face.

 

“Yeah, and Constance does have some mirroring to Anne…” Mrs. Croaker adds.

 

“You guys aren’t gonna start a shipping war over me, Sasha and Marcy right?” Anne asks nervously.

 

“No, of course we’re not! But I believe that it’s Sasha and Anne.” Oum says.

 

“Mom! Come on!” Anne says.

 

“Yeah honey, come on. It should be Marcy and Anne.”

 

“Are you serious?” Anne exclaims.

 

The town begins to debate about Sashanne and Marcanne.

 

“At least it’s not as bad like last time.” Sprig says. 

 

Polly and Hop Pop nod in agreement.

 

“Ok, I’m out of here!” Anne exclaims with an annoyed expression, trying to leave, Marcy and Sasha agreeing only for the screen to light up for the next episode.

 

Hop Popular

Notes:

This was probably my favorite chapter to write, I liked the idea of Mr and Mrs. Boonchuy debating over Sashanne and Marcanne and then Anne revealing I love them both!

 

Hope y’all enjoy the next one!

 

-Marcanne4Life

Chapter 30: Hop Popular

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I know Hop Pop has to be one of the main characters since you’re living with him but he has a lot of episodes.” Dr. Jan comments.

 

“I think it has something to do with the frog rebellion?” Anne says, though she’s not really sure.

 

“Frog Rebellion? You mean what happened at Toad Tower?” Sprig asks.

 

“If we go by that logic, then we already know what this episode is about.” Polly says.

 

Everyone got confused at that.

 

The episode starts with the Plantar kids coming home from buying groceries.

 

Anne: Hey, Hop Pop! Got the groceries!

 

Polly: Couldn’t buy much since we barely have any money left.

 

“I was trying,” Anne hugs herself sadly, Sasha and Marcy give her a look. Both pulling her close

 

Sprig: Feeling any better, Hop Pop?

 

The next scene shows Hop Pop being depressed.

 

Hop Pop: No. Ever since we lost the vegetable stand I've just felt, well, lost. I was fine the first couple of days, but it's really starting to catch up with me.

 

“I…was under the impression that you’re already working on a different job.” Oum says.

 

Anne and some adults of Wartwood looked away at that.

 

Anne: Well, maybe this will cheer you up.

 

She pulled out a Grub N Go poster and showed it to Hop Pop

 

Sprig: The Grub-N-Go's hiring greeters! All you gotta do is smile and be friendly.

 

Hop Pop: Just another job for me to lose.

 

“I was so sure that you had enough money to get by.” Bee says.

 

Several people shifted uncomfortably. The Plantar’s just wish they could move on from how destitute they had gotten.

 

Unsurprising, Hop Pop didn’t get the job.

 

Hop Pop notices a crowd and goes to check to see what’s going on.

 

Hop Pop: What’s all this rabble?

 

Wally: Sign-ups for the election! You been living under a rock? 'Cause I have and even I knew that.

 

“Oh, now I remember.” Anne says, rubbing her temple, Frog, she remembers that being a mess.

 

Toadstool: Vote Mayor Toadstool! If reelected, I will always look out for the little guy.

 

Marcy got confused. She remembered very clearly that Toadstool is the mayor when she arrived. Was no one that interested in politics?

 

Hop Pop: Some mayor. That guy keeps raising our taxes, and what do we got to show for it? Our snail-ways are a mess. Our buildings are falling apart. Heck, we ain't even replaced the schoolhouse after last year's millipede incident!

 

“Oh wow, this is just like Earth.” 

 

“That bad, huh?” Toadie asks.

 

“It is! There’s this one time where this guy hired someone to change the votes in order to win- wait a second…” Hop Pop says as he looks at Toadstool.

 

Who’s just sitting quietly and looks away from everyone.

 

Felicia: Am I crazy or is he making sense?

 

Hop Pop: Maybe we need a mayor who looks out for the people he's mayoring. 'Cause ours, well...[chuckles] He's only looking out for himself. Anyway, good afternoon, everybody.

 

Wally: I nominate Hopidiah Plantar for mayor!

 

Marcy got even more confused. Shouldn’t Hop Pop be the mayor right now? What the heck?

 

“Good. I can see why you were in such a hurry to get back to Amphibia.” Terri says.

 

Anne and Wartwood go silent. Toadstool tries to shift away from the town citizens.

 

Everyone cheers on. Hop Pop heads home excitedly.

 

Hop Pop: Guess what, kids!

 

Anne: You passed the interview?

 

Sprig: You got the job?

 

Hop Pop: Nope! I’m running for mayor!

 

The kids got confused.

 

Hop Pop: Don't you see, kids? If I win this election, I'll prove once and for all that Hopediah Plantar ain't no loser!

 

Anne: Oh, no. If he loses, he'll be more down than ever.

 

“Aw, come on, kids. I’m not that bad!” Hop Pop complains.

 

“No offense, but you have your moments.” Anne says, “This time was one.” She doesn’t mention outloud how Stumpy had been kind enough to let her work there and keep them afloat, barely.

 

They all agreed to help him.

 

Hop Pop: Really? Aw, kids. I won't let you down. If anyone needs me, I'll be in the bathroom practicing my distinguished expression!

 

Anne: Ugh. Politics are the worst.

 

Polly: Yeah, the monster fights are pretty cool, though.

 

“The what now?” Sasha asks.

 

Anne looks at Sasha. She is starting to wonder if she ever pays attention to anyone at Amphibia at all.

 

Next scene shows everyone in front of a cave with Toadstool and Hop Pop wearing swimming gear.

 

“Sometimes I wonder the thinking process of you amphibians.” Mr. X says still sulking in the back.

 

“Do humans not do this?” Olivia asks.

 

“No, we just lie on television,” Anne shrugs.

 

“I think I’d like the fighting, back up your bad opinions with a duel,” Sasha laughs.

 

Toadstool: You've made a powerful enemy today, Hopediah. Toads have run uncontested for decades. This is a disgrace.

 

Hop Pop: The only disgrace is you as mayor.

 

All the teens started screaming and cheering for Hop Pop.

 

Toadstool just grumble in his seat.

 

Hop Pop is slowly winning all the trials but then Toadstool bribed him.

 

“You have got to be kidding me.” Ally says.

 

Hop Pop didn’t listen and ended up winning the trials.

 

Duckweed: Well, folks, that wraps up the trials. Now it's time to tally the votes! With 88 votes, 100% of Wartwood, Hopediah Plantar!

 

Marcy got confused again. This doesn’t make sense.

 

The humans started cheering.

 

Hop Pop: What? I won?!

 

Duckweed: And with 22,000 votes, the entire rest of the Valley, Mayor Toadstool!

 

 

“What?”

 

“What is this bullshit?”

 

“I’m assuming this isn’t how it works on Earth?” Grime asks.

 

“No. No it is not.” Sasha answered, “Why would people unaffected get a vote, he’s only the mayor for those 88.”

 

“Dang it, with all the bombshells we’re having; I was hoping you would say that this isn’t how it works.” Anne says.

 

The episode ends with the town building Hop Pop a new stand.

 

“Well, that explains why Toadstool was still mayor when I arrived at Wartwood.” Marcy says.

 

“Yeah,” Anne groans, something else on the tip other tongue but a yawn cuts it off.

 

“I think that’s it for today,” Sasha stretches before standing, she looks over everyone, all the kids look stressed, Ivy and Sprig are decidedly not looking at each other and Maddie hasn’t uncrossed her arms since the previous break, she looks at Marcy, clearly tired but seeming to realize how each episode is a tick closer to everything being revealed, then going back to the real world. Finally she looks at Anne, “How about us kids have a game night, for a few hours,” she looks back over everyone, “I think we could all use a break.”

 

There’s an easy agreement, most the parents giving that if there was even a chance of danger Anne and Sasha would be the safest defense. Molly Jo’s grandfather doesn’t agree and Maggie wasn’t dumb enough to even assume the invite was for her, plus she doesn’t want to be near these slimy frogs anymore than needed. Thus they all end up in the room that the girls had been sharing, talking amongst themselves and thankfully mostly avoiding anything outside the room.

 

Marcy is talking to Maddie and Sprig about something and Ivy is making up some story that Polly and Anne are adding to. Anne’s phone dings and when she opens it she gets a grin.

 

“Why don’t we all play a game?” That got everyone’s attention, “I have that truth or dare app on my phone, no scare dares,” She looks at Sasha and Marcy, “But could be fun, til we all have to go to bed.”

 

“Okay, so you pick truth or dare, then either you take what the app gives or you have to do the opposite but one of us gives it,” Sasha grins.

 

Marcy is quick to agree, how bad could an app’s dares be. Sprig and Polly agree quickly and the other frogs are curious enough to agree. They form a circle and Sasha is between Anne and Maddie, Marcy on Anne’s other side still awake though obviously tired. Anne puts her phone in the center, spinning it, “Marcy you first,”

 

“Truth.”

 

Anne picks up her phone, “Oh you got off easy, ‘Who was your first kiss?’”

 

Marcy pauses, because it’s one they’ve asked before, though as Anne and Sasha are looking at her she can’t lie to them again. The frogs around them tilt their head only vaguely curious, “Haven’t had one,” she finally answers with a shrug.

 

“I thought you said-” Sasha starts

 

“I had said Jeremy, nope, I was too weird for him or too much or too something, it was awful and embarrassing and sucked and I honestly didn’t want to tell you,” She looks down brushing at her hair, “So I lied, didn’t want you guys making fun of me or like going at him and maybe making it worse. Sorry.”

 

“Marce,” Sasha is cut off by the youngest human spinning the phone, pointing at Sprig.

 

“Truth or Dare,” Marcy makes her voice more sure than she feels.

 

The pink frog scoffs, “I’m not scared, dare.”

 

“Okay,” Marcy laughs though it’s a little wobbly, and grabs the phone, “Say one good and one bad thing about everyone in the room.”

 

“Okay,” He hops up, standing in front of his sister first, “Polly, you’re really really annoying, but also the best sister I could have. Ivy, you’re really pretty, I wish sometimes we could chill instead of always having to be sparing. Maddie, you’re creepy. But you’re also one of my best friends after Anne and Ivy.” 

 

He pauses, cause now he’s looking at Sasha, her blue eyes are challenging the frog kid, but she’s still relaxed, he looks her up and down, eyes landing on Anne’s hand resting on her lap, “You’re a murderous, traitorous, friend stealing, brute.” She doesn’t break eye contact with him, doesn’t seem to react at all to the words, even as Anne says his name, a soft reminder it’s a game, he sighs, “But when you’re around Anne’s usually happier, I’ll take what I can get.” that’s what causes Sasha to break eye contact.

 

“Anne, you’re a mess. But you’re also the bravest person I’ve met.”

 

And suddenly Marcy is the one on trial, she tries to hold herself like Sasha, copying Anne or Sasha is almost always the best choice when in social situations, but she can’t make herself look him in the eye, watch him weigh her actions he knew about Is he even able to figure something good for you , “You’re…smart, and you really care about your friends. But you’re a liar.”

 

There’s a tense silent over the group, Sprig grabs the phone and spins it pointing at Sasha, “Truth or Dare.”

 

“Truth.”

 

“If you could change one thing in the past, what would it be?”

 

Ah yes Anne must have put the questions as really fucking loaded, Sasha is certain as she weighs the question in her head ‘never have Anne steal the box’ ignores that yeah they grew so much and so much hurt, plus its a cop out almost. ‘Not team up with Grime?’ no he’s the closest she has to an actual dad. Anything about Newtopia puts this game from already tense to straight up no fun for any of them as she looks around the circle, stopping at Marcy, suddenly she remembers something from before Amphibia, “There’s lots I’ve done that I’d like to change, but if I did I’d worry about everything getting much worse, so I probably wouldn’t change anything but if I had to I’d make Anne wear something else before we went to Amphibia,” she shoves Anne softly causing her to giggle.

 

“Polly, Truth or Dare?

 

“Truth,” no one wants ‘dare’ after Sprig’s.

 

“Who’s your favorite person in your family,” Sasha reads with a grin.

 

“Anne,” Polly shrugs, “Less annoying than Sprig and doesn’t usually boss me around.”

 

“Aw, Polly,” Anne grins, though it drops as the phone is now pointing at her, “Dare.” she answers before asked cause you can’t do three truths in a row.

 

The pollywog grins evilly as she hits dare, reading it off, “Kiss someone in this room.”

 

Anne is convinced her phone is also being controlled by this damn room. If this had just been her Marcy and Sasha she’d probably been given an out, sign your name in the book and get out. But everyone’s staring at her and no one is offering that out. She looks at her two friends, neither of them are looking at her. Anne’s never been good at math enough to weigh the pros and cons that could come with either. Anne’s all heart and even if she knows they both make up huge parts of her heart one is at least a little less guilt inducing than the other.

 

She shifts and grabs her friend’s hand, eventually she looks up and Anne gives her a soft smile, “We don’t have to,” she reminds her quietly, waiting for her affirmation. When her friend nods Anne cups her cheek softly, dare or not she could at least make it decent, especially as her heart is beating in her throat, she doesn’t want to lose her friends no matter how confusing her feelings are. She leans close and the other girl leans forward to close the distance.

 

 The kiss tastes like candy and lasts perhaps too long to be counted as strictly because of a dare. She feels her friend move their grip to her hip as they pull away, she smiles softly and in her friend’s eyes there’s a mix of joy and guilt and all the other emotions all of them have been holding just under the surface since the castle, if not sooner.

 

Anne looks at Polly, “that count?” really trying to stop this game from becoming worse as she sits back between Marcy and Sasha, grabbing Sasha’s hands and laying her head on Marcy’s shoulder, trying to not notice how they’re both blushing.

 

Marcy isn’t like her two friends, they’re normal people like them and most importantly for this situation, when it comes to fight or flight Marcy is highly inclined to run. She ran away from home, ran to Amphibia, ran from the truth. So before Anne can even begin to think about continuing the game, or Sasha can call it a night, Marcy runs from the room.

Notes:

So I’ve gotta ask, who do y’all think Anne kissed in the comment section below!

 

We’ll see who’s right in the end.

Chapter 31: Break 6

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Sasha can still taste Anne on her lips after she pulls away. She blinks perhaps a few times too many as Anne sits back down beside her, She licks her lips once while Anne says something. She’s not sure what cause she’s stuck in her head, She’s known for quite awhile, even before they were in Amphibia Anne would be one of the only people she’d let close enough to hurt her. To actually let close without guarding herself. Toad Tower proved to herself why that was an awful idea.



And closing herself off was easy, for those months after the tower and she could just stew that the Plantars stole her friend. Then it was even easier to after she found out she was with Marcy of all people.



Then they met up in the volcano and Sasha saw Anne again, and Marcy, and fuck it was now both of them. Her heart is heavy as it falls back into rhythm with Anne and finds a new tune for Marcy, all the while they’re past the point of no return.



Then everything goes beyond wrong.



Now she’s falling again. Certain no one’s going to catch her this time.



Marcy runs from the room while Anne’s trying to talk. Anne runs after her and she’s alone with the frogs. She tries not to make her voice too harsh when she tells them to go back to their rooms, the game is over for now.



Marcy doesn’t have much room in this place to hide, as much as she’d like to hide forever she’s stuck standing out in the open when the door opens again. And before Wit can think Anne has her hand on her shoulder, “Marcy?” 



“Sorry, it’s nothing.” Marcy lies again.



“Don’t do that.” Anne says her voice a little harder than before but still her hand on Marcy’s shoulder is so gentle, “Lying has just gotten us here, talk to me, Marcy, what’s going on in that head of yours?”



Marcy bites her lip, still unable to tell Anne. Just too selfish.



Anne sighs, “I’m not fine. I don’t want everyone to worry but I know I’m not okay, eating has made me feel sick for years, my arm probably never healed right, I haven’t slept more than a few hours a night since I got back to earth. I keep getting nightmares. I’m not fine.” Anne laughs, “There, no more lies from my end, now please, don’t lie to me and say it’s nothing.”



Marcy freezes at the gentle call out from Anne before sighing, turning to look at her friend, “You two are my best friends, like beyond my favorite people in the world.” she balls her hand into a fist hitting her thigh for how selfish she’s being “I shouldn’t want more, I shouldn’t be selfish. I’m lucky you guys are willing to forgive me.” She’s not sure she’s making sense but she can’t stop talking, “And I know you guys don’t feel the same. And it’s so stupid. It’s so selfish. I’m so sorry.”



“Marcy, Marcy,” Anne starts repeating, turning her friend to face her, “Hey, Marce, I can’t understand you, take a breath, just slow down.” she brushes her hands up and down Marcy’s arm.



“I like you, like as more than a friend. And I like Sasha that way too.” Marcy admits softly, “And that’s not fair, that’s selfish and stupid and I’m so fucking sorry.”



“Marcy,” Anne frowns as Marcy tries to back away, she watches as Marcy’s breathing speeds up and stumbles back, still apologizing. “Marce, listen, look at me, it’s okay, you’re okay, we’re all okay.”



The voice in Marcy’s head is laughing, too loudly, she can’t think, she just wants it to shut up, she hits her head trying to get it to stop. She can’t hear Anne, it’s so loud, she squeezes her eyes shut.



Someone catches her wrists and she stands there just trying to shove the voice back far enough away that she can even think. “Marcy?” she finally hears Anne ask quietly.



The voice is still loud but she eventually can open her eyes, looking at Anne, who smiles at her, “Hey.”



“Hey,” Marcy tries her best to not look away but Anne is giving her a look that could see right through her.



“Can I talk?” Anne asks softly.



Marcy nods quickly just rip the bandaid off



“Marce, you’re one of my best friends.” Anne sighs before continuing, “That stupid dare, I thought it wouldn’t be fair to take your first kiss on a dare Marcy, after what you said,” Anne tries to explain herself, she moves and brushes at Marcy’s hair, “I like you too much for that.”



“I…I like you as more than a friend too. And Sasha, I like both of you as more than friends too.” Anne’s confession is quiet, Marcy is certain she’s hearing things.



Hearing things or not she’s already been selfish tonight, what’s anothers fuck up at this point, Marcy steps closer, kissing Anne before she can convince herself to not, Anne’s grip on her shoulder immediately shifts to Marcy’s waist and she feels her best friend tense for half a second before a slight smile pulls at her lips. Marcy can tell Anne had kissed Sasha not moments before as there’s a mix of cherry and vanilla and salt on Anne’s lips. She pulls away reluctantly, “No… nothing taken because of a game, and now you have my first kiss,” Marcy tries to make her decision sound logical and like she’s not high on the kiss.



“Oh,” a small voice says behind them.



Anne lets go of her hold on Marcy smiling wildly, “Sash,” she trails off when the blonde takes a shaky step back, “Sasha, can we talk, please.”



“I…there’s not much to say,” Sasha laughs, not blaming either but biting her tongue from saying something too sharp. She takes a shaky breath, “I can go leave you two,” she looks behind her. Seeing a chance to cage the lioness, at least long enough to get her to listen, Anne uses the moment to catch her, almost literally as she hugs Sasha from behind.



“Sasha, listen to me, okay? Please?” she begs quietly, she didn’t want to hurt either of her friends. Such a stupid dare is ruining everything they’ve managed to tape together the past few days.



Eventually Sasha lets out a deep breath and relaxes into Anne’s hold, and Anne lets go, “Can we talk?”



Sasha agrees, not really looking at either of them, “You two are dating.”



Anne and Marcy look at each other, “I… don’t know,” Marcy admits.



“I think all three of us need to talk,” Anne admits, scratching the back of her neck.



“What about?” Sasha laughs bitterly, “I think it’s a ‘you two’ thing.”



“But it doesn’t have to be,” Marcy jumps in, grabbing Sasha’s hand in one hand and Anne’s in the other. Dropping them only a moment later, feeling sick when she realizes how similar it is to her begging in the throne room.



Anne gives her a look before turning to Sasha, “It could be a three of us thing. I like you a lot Sash.”



“I do too.”



Sasha pauses, watching to see when they both start laughing, telling her it’s a huge joke, it’d be fair, lord knows she’d done stuff like that to them before. But that doesn’t happen, instead they just watch her.



“You guys are what, proposing we all date each other?” Anne nods, smiling softly as she tries to read Sasha’s reaction, “What about everything with Amphibia? Like there’s still a war going on that we’re in the middle, outside here? And that’s not even considering after we’re home.”



“We don’t have to if you don’t want Sashy,” Marcy quickly looks down cause she’s right, there’s so much more than just them.



“I didn’t say that Marce,” Sasha shakes her head, “Just… after everything, do we…is this a good idea? Should we really do this?”



“I know what I want, but like, what do you two want?” Anne hesitates to be the one to push any further.



“I…” Sasha pauses cause yes she wants to but fuck is it complicated, what if I try controling them again. What if I hurt them?



Marcy too hesitates; You don’t deserve this. Don’t be selfish.  



“Yes,” they both say at the same time.



Anne nods, grinning, “Let’s try it.”



Marcy looks at Sasha, “Marce, can I?”



Anne smiles widely though covers her mouth with her hand as Marcy brushes Sasha’s scared cheek like Anne had earlier and as soon as she nods Sasha reaches over and kisses her, breaking away, all three of them break into giggles. Marcy leans forward to lean her forehead against Sasha’s and Anne leans her own in against the other two.



Eventually Marcy lets out a yawn.



“Need me to carry you to bed again, Marbles?” Sasha smirks.



“Don’t tempt me, girlfriend,” Marcy smiles, standing up only to almost fall over.



Sasha rolls her eyes fondly before offering her hand to both of them



Marcy almost falls asleep as soon as they’re in the room, “Marmar you have to change tonight, you spent last night in most of that too.” Anne teases lightly.



Marcy pauses, “Girls, no more lies, right?” she asks softly.



That makes the other two pause, her tone is fragile and that immediately puts Anne on edge, “Marcy, what’s up?”



“I…I don’t honestly remember what was going on outside of here, but,” she looks down, at the scar through her shirt, “Between the fact that And-” She takes a deep breath, unable to make herself say his name “ He didn’t have reason to heal me out of the goodness of his heart. And just…as a whole I don’t think it’s for a good reason…I don’t think the headaches and nightmares are benign.” 



“Marmar,” Sash starts, wishing she’d have been able to save her more than anything.



“Don’t call me that,” the name prickles on her skin and makes the voice in her head louder, “please don’t. He called me that. Please don’t.”



Sasha nods, “Okay, but what do you mean Marce? What happened?”



“I honestly don’t remember but…it’s not good. I just…if it comes up in here or in the real world. Idk it’s not nothing I guess.”



“Hey if it does we’ll deal with it,” Anne brushes Marcy’s bangs away from her eyes. Marcy wants to believe that, though the dark voice in her head is so loud right now.



Marcy decides to trust Anne though because she’s looking at her with such love and faith and certainty. She nods once, before turning away, making sure the others aren’t looking again as she doesn’t want them to see the scar anymore than they did last night. Tonight should be a good night, she has two girlfriends now. Eventually they lay down, Anne in the middle holding Marcy while Sasha holds her. 

 

“Are we going to tell anyone?” Marcy asks quietly, remembering the unsure at best reactions at the mention of anyone dating more than one person. 

 

“I don’t know,” Sasha answers honestly, “I don’t know if it was something personal or something bigger picture that caused that stupid newt to make it illegal. So others knowing is…” she sighs, “I want to.”



“What do we call each other? Will we be able to keep this up when we get home?”



Anne runs her hands through her hair, “Shhhhh Marce, sleep, we’ll figure it out in the morning, I promise.”



“I just…” she yawns despite herself, finally giving in to sleep.



The next morning Marcy wakes up, grinning softly as she turns to see Anne still sleeping.



The younger kids are all watching her and Sasha in the morning, she tries her best not to notice their looks. Luckily it appears none of the adults notice anything. “I’d wake Anne to talk but she was pretty restless last night, later today maybe.” The blonde mentions at some point when she sees Marcy look at the door again. She grabs Marcy’s hand under the table and squeezes.



Eventually the door opens and Anne walks out of the room. And before the girls can talk about anything the night before everyone starts going to their seats and the screen lights up:



Croak and Punishment 

Notes:

Anyone who guessed right pick up your cookie here

~Beckett

Chapter 32: Croak and punishment

Chapter Text

“If this isn’t a police episode, then I don’t know what it is.”

 

“Could it be with the Toads again?”

 

The episode starts with Anne outside of the house, watching the sunset while drinking coffee.

 

Sprig comes outside and calls out to her excitedly, she puts a finger up and he gets quiet. After sipping her coffee, she lets him continue.

 

“Comedy at its finest.”

 

Oum likes how polite Sprig can be around Anne, most of the time anyways.

 

Sprig: Look what I found! A blue moon shell!

 

He pulls out the prettiest shell Anne has ever seen.

 

Everyone marveled at the shell.

 

Sprig cringed, he knew exactly what this episode was.

 

“It’s even prettier than when I first saw it.” Marcy says.

 

“Yeah, until Ivy stole it.” Sasha says.

 

Anne: Pretty.

 

Sprig: Yup! And you know who's gonna love it?  Ivy ! Tomorrow's her birthday. And this is the perfect gift.

 

Marcy and Sasha got confused. If that was the case, why was the shell on the wall?

 

Hop Pop: Morning, kids! Time to start the chores. Whoa! Is that a blue moon shell? [gasps] Beautiful! You know, some frogs die never having seen one.

 

Polly: Suckers.

 

“Jokes on you, we’ve already seen it.” Wally says.

 

Hop Pop: Anyway, enough dilly-dallying. Chore time! Bessie's waste ain't gonna shovel itself.

 

The kids shuddered. They didn’t need to remember that.

 

Sprig: Well, don't wanna get this thing dirty.

 

He places the shell on the fence.

 

“Are you asking to get robbed?” Sasha asks.

 

“Wow, that is by far the most idiotic thing I’ve ever seen.” Maggie says.

 

“Is L.A really that bad? No one steals from each other in Wartwood.” Sprig says.

 

Anne and Sprig argue about whether or not they should leave the shell behind. In the end, Sprig won. The two went on to clean Bessie’s waste.

 

“I pity you, I truly do.” Sasha says, dramatically. Anne smacked her.

 

To no one’s surprise, by the time they got back; the shell was gone.

 

“Kinda expected as much.”

 

Sprig slumped at that.

 

Sprig starts to panic so Anne pulls a leaf bag and gives it to him. Calming him down.

 

Anne: Maybe we can track this thief down. Quick. Look for clues. Eventually Anne looks around and finds a strand of orange.

 

“Oh, Ivy’s hair!” Marcy stated.

 

“How did you know?” Anne asked.

 

“What else could it have been?” Marcy asked.

 

Anne and Sprig got quiet.

 

Anne and Sprig went to the Grub N Go. Anne convinced Sprig to play “Good Cop, Bad Cop” on the suspects. Which Sprig listened to.

 

“So you’re the reason he was acting like that.” Stumpy muttered. Anne chuckled sheepishly.

 

Needless to say it did not go so well.

 

“That’s my mom’s apron, dumbass.” Maddie glared at him.

 

“Oh my frog, I am so sorry.” Sprig apologized.

 

It ended up getting worse when they encountered a frog who had just moved in, Sprig wound up interrogating him by destroying his stuff which turned him into the frog version of the Incredible Hulk.

 

“Sprig, next time. Listen to Anne.” Hop Pop sighed.

 

“Yes Hop Pop.” Sprig said with an embarrassed look.

 

Sprig and Anne try to hide from the toad only to get rejected by everyone they interrogated.

 

“That’s Karma.” Polly said.

 

Sprig goes on to calm down the frog and apologize for everything and gives him some doughnuts and the frog chases them again after finding out the doughnut was licorice flavored.

 

They get home later on, and In the end, it was actually Ivy who stole the shell.

 

“So wait, the person you’re planning to give that to is the one who stole it?” Molly Jo asks.

 

“Yep, we really thought that her hair was a string.” Sprig said.

 

The screen then lights up;

 

Amphibia, Episode 26: Trip to the Archives

 

Chapter 33: A Trip to The Archives

Summary:

Reaction to a trip to the Archives

Chapter Text

The Plantars groaned, they would like to forget about this.

 

The episode starts with Hop Pop taking the kids to the archives, much to their boredom.

 

Hop Pop lists the consequences of lack of research.

 

Anne: Okay, okay, okay. Enough death already. Sheesh. I'm beginning to think you guys are obsessed.

 

“Are they really?” Marcy asks.

 

“No, but I sure as hell think Hop Pop was.” Anne said.

 

Sprig tries to get them out of it but Hop Pop sasses them by asking how diving in recklessly has been working out so far.

 

A flashback shows a series of unfortunate events happening to the Plantars.

 

When everyone saw the skunk, they sat far away from Anne and the Plantars.

 

“I took a bath multiple times!” Anne complained.

 

“You’re still taking a shower.” Oum says.

 

The painful memory got Anne and Polly convinced, much to Sprig’s disappointment.

 

Hop Pop: Okay, enough prattle. We gotta get a move on before we're locked in here.

 

Anne: Uh, come again?

 

Hop Pop: The door to this place is set on a sunlight timer. It opens when the sun rises and deadlocks when the sun sets.

 

“Why would you make that? Someone could lose track of time and get locked inside.” Dr. Jan says.

 

“Oh please, who would make a mistake like that?” Hop Pop asks

 

Marcy could feel the stares on her.

 

 “but more importantly it’s for protection.”

 

Anne, Hop Pop, and Polly all find books to read, despite Sprig trying to find anything to do but read.

 

“Wait, you can read?” Sasha feigns shock, looking at Anne.

 

Anne shoves her girlfriend with a smirk, “Shut it, Waybright.”

 

“This reminds me of something,” Marcy taps her chin, “What could it be?” Sarcasm heavy in her voice.

 

“You too?” Anne gives Marcy a sad look, “And it was Sasha’s idea, so.” And Anne would stand by that, the library incident was not her fault.

 

“Oh hush,” Marcy lays her head on Anne’s shoulder.

 

To no one’s surprise, Sprig stole the lens and ended up breaking them.

 

“Longest day of my life.” Anne groans.

 

“Sprig, we really need to have a talk.” Oum says.

 

A montage shows the Plantars trying to escape. Anne gets an idea by escaping through the ceiling, but gets stuck.

 

“Wow, you really have bad luck.” Sasha says.

 

“And I thought my luck was bad!” Marcy says.

 

The others managed to find another way out through pipes.

 

Anne grimaced and went to the bathroom.

 

Not that anyone could blame her, that was disgusting.

 

The episode ends with Sprig saving Anne and the two of them land on a pile of books.

 

“While Anne is taking a very needed shower, Sprig, we need to talk.” Oum says.

 

Sprig groans.

 

Amphibia, Episode 27: Snow Day

Chapter 34: Snow Day

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Anne came back looking fresh from the shower and sat far away from the Plantars. Sitting in the middle between Marcy and Sasha.

 

She sees the episode title and groans and tries to bury herself again.

 

Marcy giggles and shakes her. “Anne come on. You know we won’t judge you,” Marcy says.

 

The brunette just hides her face on her shorter girlfriend’s shoulder.

 

The episode starts with Anne making omelettes for Hop Pop and Polly. Something that they really like after one bite.

 

Sprig comes running in, screaming.

 

“Is this a serious crisis or a dramatic crisis?” Sasha asks.

 

“Hey! What makes you think this is dramatic?!” Sprig shouted.

 

“Sprig, you scream at any chance you get.” Hop Pop says.

 

Sprig: It’s happening!

 

Hop Pop: Are you sure it’s happening?

 

Sprig: Dead sure.

 

Anne: Is this a “we gotta go now” kinda thing or can I finish eating?

 

“Seriously?” Sasha asks.

 

“What? I'm a growing girl! Gonna need all that food.” Anne says, muffled by Marcy’s hair.

 

Sasha opens her mouth to continue only to realize this is the first time in awhile Anne had wanted to eat. She smiles slightly before focusinc back on the show

 

They went to the town square, with Sprig imitating an alarm throughout the way.

 

“Oh. OH, you guys are frogs! Of course this is a big deal for you guys.” Marcy says.

 

“Wait, I have dumb brain disease. What’s the problem, here?” Vince asks.

 

“Amphibians, are cold-blooded. They can’t do well in winter.” Terri answered.

 

“Oh yeah, this episode is called Snow Day, should have seen that coming.” Dr. Jan says.

 

Sprig: Everyone! Listen up! Today is the third morning in a row, where the temperature dipped below the frog line. Which means…Hiber Day is almost upon us.

 

Anne: Hiber day?

 

Hop Pop: Once a year, the temperature drops so low, that it sends everyone into instant hibernation! And when we thaw, we feel refreshed, rejuvenated, virile!

 

“Okay, why is that a bad thing?” Molly Jo asks.

 

“Wait for it.” Sprig says.

 

Anne: Hey, that’s pretty cool.

 

Hop Pop: Well, it’s not. Every year, one townsperson disappears. Never to be seen again.

 

“And you didn’t ask everyone working at Toad Tower to fix this?” Grime asks.

 

“That’s because toads are idiots, you guys we’ll just freeze during Hiber day.” Sprig sassed.

 

“Why you,” Only to stop, the twerp was right, unfortunately

 

 

Anne: And, there’s the weird dark turn.

 

Polly: It’s serious, Anne. Look around you.

 

Everyone are saying their goodbyes but Anne interrupts them.

 

“Harsh.” Yunan says.

 

“Yeah, what if that was the last time you saw them?” Ally asks.

 

“Alright, I could have refused nicely,” Anne said with her face burning from embarrassment.

 

Polly: Harsh.

 

Hop Pop: You’re kinda spitting on tradition here, Anne.

 

Anne: There will not be any goodbyes this year, because Wartwood has me!

 

Everyone got confused.

 

“I don’t get it,” Olivia said

 

“Humans don’t freeze in the cold,” Marcy said. “Well, Sasha does but that’s just cause she’s awful with cold.”

 

When Anne explained why she won’t freeze, everyone cheered.

 

Sprig: Wow, you’ve gone from town beast to town protector. Big fan of that narrative.

 

Every Wartwood citizen minus the Plantars looked at Sasha. Who’s only looking at Anne and Marcy.

 

However, Anne got caught off guard when she realized that Hiber day came early.

 

Anne: Oh, no! Hiber Day is here early. Everybody is all over the place by now. How am I gonna get them back to—

 

Anne picks up Sprig really easily.

 

Anne: Oh. Oh, wow. This is very light.

 

“Wait, no. That makes no sense, frogs are light but you shouldn’t be able to carry a block of ice with those skinny arms.” Jess says.

 

“Hey! Just cause I haven’t gone and got ridiculously buff,” she glares at Sasha, “Doesn’t mean I’m that weak.”

 

“I think it has something to do with your powers.” Marcy whispers.

 

“Oh yeah, that makes more sense.” Sasha says.

 

“I’m sorry, her what now?” Mr. X demands, “Are you an alien too?”

 

Anne rolls her eyes, “Yes, I’m from a planet far away, come to earth to fight various monsters and the moon itself,” she turns to him giving a smirk, “Very dramatic. This ain’t Dragon Ball Z.”


Now that Sasha thought about it, Anne’s new form could be heavily compared to Super Saiyan Blue if it weren’t for those leaves and branches on it.

 

Anne gathered all the frozen amphibians. She did well at guarding them at first, but got bored and unfroze Sprig.

 

“I don’t think that’s a good idea,” Bee says.

 

“Trust me, it gets worse,” Anne says.

 

A montage shows the two of them messing around.

 

Wally, Ivy, and Sasha gag when the episode shows Anne and Sprig pretending that Wally and Mrs. Croaker are a couple.

 

Anne: All right, enough. We had our fun. But it's time for a little protector duty. Let's do a head count, make sure everyone is still here.

 

“Will you stop dabbing? It’s cringe.” Maggie complained.

 

Sasha glares at the girl, “Can you please, please just shut the fuck up.”

 

Anne freaks out once she realized that Polly is missing. With Sprig being high, Anne sets off in the forest to find her body. Her search ended in a cave.

 

Anne: You know, no matter how long I’m in this world, I’ll never get used to the piles of bones just lying around.

 

“Believe me, you’re not the only one.” Olivia says.

 

Sprig: Hey, that icicle looks like Polly.

 

Anne: Ah! Polly!

 

Sprig: How’d she get up there? Is she magic?

 

Sasha is snickering at how Sprig is acting, she can’t believe she missed this.

 

A giant weasel came out of nowhere and attacked them.

 

“That’s what’s been taking the townspeople?” Percy asks.

 

“Wait, did Anne…kill it?”

 

Everyone got quiet, horrified at the implications that Anne killed something to save the town while said citizens are trying really hard not to burst out laughing.

 

Anne tries to distract it while Sprig saves Polly. However, Anne finds out that the weasel is a mother that’s trying really hard to feed it’s children.

 

“Anne, I know you have to say Polly. But killing a mom?” Marcy asked in a horrified tone.

 

But she feels more than sees or hears Anne laughing into her shoulder, “I think you overestimate my body count, Marbles.”

 

She doesn’t know if she should feel relieved or smack her.

 

Anne tries to feed them omelettes which ends up working.

 

While everyone else lets out a shocked and relieved sigh, Wartwood starts laughing.

 

“Oh my frog, you jackass. I thought you actually killed something!” Sasha says as she smacks Anne.

 

“Ah, abuse, Marce. Help!” Anne’s laughing still though.

 

Marcy doesn’t help Anne, who’s dying from laughter, instead she just plays with Domino.

 

Anne takes her siblings back to the town and admitted everything once the town got unfrozen. Anne assumed she’s in trouble but got surprised when told that she’s responsible.

 

“Hop Pop’s right, Anne. You’ve been so responsible since you got into Amphibia.” Oum says.

 

“Thanks, Mom.” Anne smiles.

 

The screen lights up:

 

Cracking Mrs Croaker

Notes:

And just like that we're on to new chapters
I suppose now is a good point for thanking all of you for reading through our little retread here
Time for new episodes!!
~~Beckett

Chapter 35: Cracking Mrs. Croaker

Chapter Text

“What does that mean?”

All of Wartwood is confused but Sprig does try to hide himself as Anne, Polly and Mrs. Croaker share a look .

The episode starts with everyone in Wartwood greeting and thanking Sprig as he, Anne, and Polly walk through town

 

Anne: Wow. People around here really seem to like Sprig.

 

Sasha rolls her eyes slightly, opening her mouth, Anne gently backhands her blonde girlfriend’s shoulder, who looks at her with warning but the warmth that had been missing for awhile, for seven and a half months. Instead she smiles and melts into the warmth, laying her head on Anne’s shoulder

 

Polly: “Yep, he's always been something of a town favorite.” While he makes a cute face “Those big eyes and goofy grin are hard to resist.”

 

“Awww.” a few people in the crowd murmur.

 

A horn honks and Sprig tried to greet Mrs. Croaker, only for her to ignore him, “this thing broken?“ he asked, looking at his hand.



Mrs. Croaker says hi to Anne and Polly, she gives Polly a hoop and walks inside the store. Sprig then says he thinks Mrs. Croaker doesn’t like him.



“No shit?” Maggie asks, feigning shock. 

 

Sasha is torn, she agrees with Maggie, but then sees how Anne frowns and seems to move to say something to the bully. Anne cares about Sprig, Sasha knows that, but is trying to be better a matter of trying to like the family who stole Anne, took Anne in? Was better to Anne than she and Marcy were. She knows she needs to figure that out sooner than later, but for now she glares, Maggie had better watch herself, really punching her would be a gift compared to Anne going all blue on the girl.

 

Anne: “Huh. So what do you think Hop Pop's making for dinner tonight?” Anne asks Polly, not seeing the issue

 

Sprig: “How could she not like me? I'm Sprig. The fun Plantar!”

 

Anne: “Don't worry about it, dude. It's okay if one person doesn't like you.”

 

Sasha sees Marcy smirk, “I swear I’ve heard that before? Where was that, Sash?”

 

“Hmmm, I think you’re right, Marce.”

 

“I think you two should shut up.” Anne rolls her eyes shoving Marcy.

 

Sprig: “You know what, Anne, you're right. This is not okay.”

 

Anne: “That's literally the opposite of what I just said.”



Sprig: “Looks like it's time to crank up the charm on this widow.”

 

“More like the annoying meter.” Sasha snarks. Anne gives her a smack on the head.

 

He tries to help Mrs. Croaker, only to be ignored, then gets covered in mud as the widow drives away “Acknowledge me!”

 

Polly: That was the saddest thing I've ever seen. And I've seen some things.

 

“You’re just a baby, what could you have seen?” Molly Jo asks

 

“Hop Pop before coffee.” Polly jokes not wanting to get too serious yet.

 

“Oooohh, yeah, that’s…. That’s pretty bad,” Anne nods.

 

Sprig: How can I fix this?

 

Anne: “Totally feel for you, dude. I had the same issue with a girl named Jamie Krieger back home. My advice? Just let it go.”



“I still don’t understand why she never liked me.” Anne questioned.



“You were really cringy.” Maggie said.

 

Marcy glares at the redhead and throws a pillow at Maggie. The other teen doesn’t comment on the small flash of light she swears she saw come from the nerd’s eyes. Marcy, confirming the girl has shut up, curls close to Anne, holding Sasha’s hand.

 

“You did come on a little strong, Annie,” Sasha whispers leaning closer to Anne, “But she also had really bad taste.”



Sprig then tells Anne he can’t just let this go and has to get her to like him by interviewing everyone across town, Anne tries to stop him but it is too late

 

Anne: Sprig! [sighs]

 

Polly: Get used to this feeling.

 

“Still not used to it.”

 

Sprig starts interviewing townspeople about Mrs. Croaker. 

 

Anne and Polly are still in front of the grocery store. Anne is playing a game on her phone while Polly watches. Sprig came up, upset he knows even less than before 

 

Sprig: “Hop Pop! Mrs. Croaker doesn't like me!” He tells his grandfather when he leaves the store, Hop Pop was not shocked, asking his granddaughters what they want for dinner.

 

“Are you sure we can’t skip this episode?” Sprig asks.



“How many times must I tell you this? No skipping!” The voice says.



Later that night Sprig bursts into Anne’s room, scaring her, announcing he has an idea, “Well, I'm going to break into her house, search through her belongings, find the key to her secret wishes, and make them all come true.”

 

Anne: Dude, what? That's completely crazy pants! Listen, Sprig, Mrs. Croaker is just like Jamie Krieger, who, for some inexplicable reason, didn't like me.

 

Marcy laughs, then, as Sasha is apparently busy decides to do her best impression of the blonde, leaning close to Anne, “Don’t worry, Boonchuy, I like you.”

 

Anne blushes and Sasha laughs. Marcy grins at her girlfriends’ reaction, only for her grin to widen more girlfriends they not only forgive her but love her. 

 

Her smile starts hurting and the joy is too much, she puts her thumb in her mouth biting down. Anne and Sasha both give her a look, she looks at them, when she smiles they smile back. She lays her head against Anne’s shoulder.

 

Sprig: “Anne, this is totally different. This is about me. I'm totally likable. While you can be a bit…”

 

Anne: Go on.

 

Sprig:...likable. Also.

 

“Smart frog,” Grime laughs

 

Anne: Darn right I'm likable. I gave Jamie all my pudding cups at lunch. Even the chocolate ones with the vanilla ribbons. And nothing. What was her problem?

 

Anne covers Sasha and Marcy’s mouths as they start giggling, “Glad I can amuse you,” She deadpans.

 

Polly yells downstairs about there being no sound proofing and Anne learns about Hop Pop’s sleep yodeling 



Sprig: Welp, I've got a house to break into, so…” he runs off sneaking into the house after Mrs Croaker leaves.

 

“Dude, there are only like 80 some odd people in town, you left stuff to be stolen not two episodes ago, why would you think it’d be locked?” Sasha laughs. Locking doors had been the first thing she’d started training Wartwood to do.

 

Sprig tries to glare at her but she’s not looking at him. And Anne’s giving her a softer look and he’s not jealous. No. Sasha gives her own look in return and rests her head on Anne’s shoulder.

 

Sprig: All right, Mrs. Croaker. Let's see what you're all about. Huh. Wonder what kind of books she reads. He opens her book, “That's gonna be hard to forget.” He sneaks around more, making a mess, Anne and Polly enter.

 

Marcy and Terri laugh, “Sounds like the first lemon I found,” the scientist jokes

 

Anne: Uh, yeah, you need help, bud. But not with this.

 

Polly: This is deranged!

 

“All right, dude, put the stuff back. We're leaving.” Anne tries to make him leave

 

“So is the brain cell just ‘not Sprig?”

 

Anne tried to make Sprig leave, only for him to refuse and while doing so they break open a box labeled “secret memories”.

 

Sprig: Hey! Is that Mrs. Croaker?

 

Anne: Dang, she was hot.

 

“Damn, you sure we’re your type, Annie?” Sasha whispers.

 

Anne blushes before looking around quickly, “Sasha,” she whines.

 

Sprig: Hold on. Who is that? [gasps] Here he is again. Wait a second. Oh, my gosh. Mrs. Croaker has a long-lost love. Jonah this. Jonah that. Even a map of where he might be. There's a frog out there that wants to be with her, and that she wants to be with.

 

Anne: Hmm. It does kinda seem like she's obsessed with him.

 

Polly: I guess it's possible.

 

“Why did you give him anything approaching a yes?”

 

Sprig goes off to find Jonah and reunite him and Croaker to get her to like him, Anne then suggests to Polly they look at more images of hot Croaker, Polly reluctantly agreeing.



The crowd then states at Anne and Polly who immediately both try and look away.



Sprig later finds Jonah and leads him back to Mrs. Croaker’s house, only for him, instead of flirting, to start fighting “Sadie Croaker...prepare to die!”

 

Sprig: Wait, what?

 

Joanah walks towards Mrs Croaker, prepared to attack. Sprig jumps between them only for Mrs. Croaker to tell him to step aside. Joanah reveals several weapons as well as himself.

 

There were several groans from the crowd. 

 

“That’s…” Olivia tries to be diplomatic, “Disgusting.” She fails.

 

Mrs. Croaker hits him with hard candy and her spider webs him to the wall.

 

Everyone not from Wartwood is surprised, looking at the old frog who’s mostly just been watching. 

 

“Why aren’t you surprised?” Anne asks Sasha.

 

Sasha shrugs, “Seems the type,” she feels bad about lying to the two people she cares for most but still who knows what could change outside this room and what can’t.

 

Anne: Whoa. That was--

 

Polly: Awesome!

 

Sprig: What just happened?

 

Mrs. Croaker turns to the kids “Nothing happened. Nothing at all. Because if word of this gets out, let's just say it would be very bad for everyone. Are we clear?”



“This entire time Sadie was a spy?” Wally asks. 



“Classified.” Mrs. Croaker answers.



Anne: These lips be zipped.

 

Polly: Didn't see a thing.

 

Sprig: Yes, of course. So sorry.

 

Mrs Croaker turns to Sprig and asks for his explanation. When he explains everything she starts laughing, the kids joining in nervously. “What an idiot. What makes you think you can please everyone, kid? Jonah here don't like me.”

 

Jonah: It's true.

 

Mrs. Croaker then tells Sprig that plenty of people don’t like Anne and Polly, who take it as one would expect, Mrs. Croaker says she just doesn’t like him.



“Are you guys sure there’s anyone in Wartwood who doesn't like you Anne?” Marcy asks.



“Now I’m at least tolerated, though I got plenty of people outside Wartwood that don't like me to make up for it,” Anne replies with a shrug as the room gets slightly awkward.

 

“‘Tolerated’” Sasha scoffs, “That’s one way to put it, far as the town’s concerned you’re a hero.”

 

Anne rolls her eyes at Sasha’s overexaggeration. Sasha doesn’t reply right away, pulling her and Marcy close, “Kinda hot, dating a hero,” she murmurs quietly.

 

“I’m not a hero, Sash.” Anne shoves her gently.

 

“Yeah Sashy, she just is a really good person who uses her powers to help and protect people, not a hero at all.” Marcy replies, sarcasm lacing into her voice.

 

Sprig pushes for a reason why and Mrs. Croaker explains it’s just because. Though she gives him an olive branch of being willing to try to like him back.



Sprig immediately makes her regret it when he starts celebrating obnoxiously 

 

“Well that’s enough. Time for lunch.” Dr. Jan says.

“Thank frog, that last episode was hard to watch.” Sasha groans. The girls are the first to stand up, all three careful to avoid the thoughts of how close they are to Sasha and Marcy showing up.

 

 

Chapter Text

Sasha, Anne and Marcy find their way to the corner they’ve made theirs over the past few days. Marcy’s not exactly looking to put her back to anyone again and neither Sasha or Anne like it either. When they get their food Anne sits to one side and Sasha sits in the middle.

 

“So…” Marcy starts putting the burger the room provided down and twiddling her thumbs, “Do we have any sort of plan? With…” she trails off unsure if anyone else in the room can hear them or if they changed their minds and remembered how awful you are she tries to shake the thought from her head

 

Sasha sighs suddenly feeling unsure.

 

“Are we sure we want to do this? Now that we’re all…a little less emotional?” Anne asks softly, putting down her burger, the half eaten burger making her feel sick. She’s not sure she can eat the rest with the discussion they’re having, she looks around to see if anyone but Sasha and Marcy were paying enough attention to see if she hadn’t eaten as much as she should have.

 

“I…yeah I want to,” Sasha nods, brushing her hair behind her ears, smiling wider than she knows she should.

 

Marcy grins before nodding too, “Please can we?”

 

“And when it comes to telling anyone?” Sasha looks between the two.

 

“Your parents probably won’t care,” Marcy motions to Anne. 

 

“But, your guys’ will, when it comes to returning home.” Anne slumps slightly, the last thing she wants is hurting her friends, girlfriends she corrects, that’s why they’re talking about this.

 

The youngest snorts, “Like I can disappoint them any further.” Anne and Sasha both move to hug her but she shakes her head, “It’s fine.”

 

Sasha nods once, giving her a once over to see if she’s actually okay, but pushing Wit right now doesn’t look to be a good idea, “and… everyone in Amphibia?” She tries not to think about Grime being disgusted with her, failing to protect those in Wartwood because of her loving them both.

 

She’s not alone in such thoughts, as both Anne and Marcy are suddenly looking at the ground. “It’s…not like they said anything to agree with it.”

 

“It seems like one of Andrias’ stupid laws, and not one that they really agree with, like the ones we keep finding out with the toads and frogs,” Sasha points out, trying to convince herself as much as the other two, it’s correct but still what if

 

“Do we just…like…wait and see? Or…” Marcy trails off, she’s good at facts and figures, not emotions and people, falling into step with Anne and Sasha on this is obviously the logical choice here.

 

“I mean, how much time do we have on that,” Anne asks looking over at Sprig, Ivy, and Maddie playing a game with Molly Jo, “Not like we were exactly subtle last night.” 

 

“Yeah,” Sasha sighs again, before pulling her knees to her chest thinking about how mad everyone will be when she and Anne reunited, if dating her friends was up in the air then what’s the reaction going to be to her murder attempt amongst everything else that day, “I…We’re getting close to when you meet back up with both of us.” She’s certain she fails to sound nonchalant.

 

“Yeah,” Marcy looks down too, knowing she’s not coming out of that looking good. She already feels crappy enough about her stupidity and trapping them in Amphibia without thinking too hard about everyone seeing it. Her head starts to hurt, you deserve all the hate the voice in her head growls.

 

“Hey,” Anne smiles slightly at them, “You two have changed, yeah? We’ll get through it together.”

 

Sasha rests her head on Anne’s shoulder, she’s trying but fuck how can Anne still have any faith in her after everything. Anne grabs at Sasha’s plate, stealing a fry, the blonde slaps her hand away “Thief!”. Then freezes, pulling away from Anne fuck, she watches the look on Anne’s face. Sasha wants to smack herself. She should be smarter, eating is definitely one thing she should at least not hurt Anne with. Why am I so bad at protecting the ones I love.

 

Marcy touches Anne’s hand, trying to stop the spiral they both can see behind Anne’s eyes. She shakes her head, smiling at Marcy. 

 

“You okay Annie?” She asks knowing the answer but hoping Anne will tell her anyway.

 

Anne gives her a weak thumbs up, so ugly, disgusting, stupid, some part of her knows Sasha didn’t mean anything but that stupid voice that had gotten louder in Amphibia is still echoing in her head, “I’m good,” she manages to lie, noticing the other two are done she tries to turn their attention off her, “Oh, Marce, been meaning to give this back to you, at least as long as we’re here,” she pulls out the journal from her pocket where it’s been since they were trapped on earth, “I…wrote in it a little.”

 

Marcy grins, opening the book, Sasha looks over at Anne, wanting to apologize though Anne would probably shake her off. “I’m sorry,” Anne whispers to her.

 

“Anne,” Sasha starts, only for her to shake her head, moving closer to the two of them. She rests her head on Sasha’s shoulder, “Anne,” she tries once more.

 

“Please Sash, please,” don’t push, I’ll be sick

 

Sighing once more Sasha nods, tangling her hand with Anne’s. Deciding pushing wasn’t worth it she smiles softly at Anne. Marcy opens her journal, Sasha assumes she’s wanting to write about the situation they’ve found themselves in. She smiles softly as the youngest lays across both their laps.

 

As lunch is winding down Oum looks over to where Anne is sitting, smiling slightly when she spots her, she’s with Sasha and Marcy. Marcy is laying on her daughter’s lap smiling up at her while she works on her journal. Sasha and Anne seem to be the ones doing most of the talking. Sasha is playing with Marcy’s hair and her and Anne’s arms are tangled together.

 

Bee turns over to see what his wife is looking at, smiling slightly seeing his daughter and friends so relaxed. “Do you think?” He looks between the trio.

 

She rolls her eyes, “Of course, but they’ll tell us eventually. Anne’s been so responsible lately, waiting won’t cause issues.”

 

“And the stealing? I know they’re all trying but…” He sighs, “I’m just worried I guess,” He looks over to see the goofy smile Marcy is giving his daughter and Sasha, maybe the worry is unwarranted, years previous say they’d never intentionally hurt each other.

 

“She’s growing up, they all have.”

 

Ally and Jess are sitting together, talking to Terri and Dr. Jan.

 

“It’s definitely fascinating but this is starting to look like…” Jess starts, pausing as she finds the proper way to finish.

 

“Beyond dangerous that we’re sending a 13-year-old into?” Terri makes a face, Ally is certain it’s guilt or worry or maybe something else. They keep running their hand through their blue hair like they're trying to think.

 

Dr. Jan bites her lip, “I mean, without us helping will she stop, look at them.” she motions over the three girls Anne sees them looking at them and smiles, waving, before looking back at one of her friends, girlfriends? Ally isn’t sure.

 

 “Plus those frogs need to go home,” Ally finds herself agreeing with the museum curator.

 

“They’re kids though, like, can’t we figure something out that doesn’t put them in the center?”

 

“It’s too late for that,” a new voice says, they all look up to see one of Anne’s friends, Marcy. Anne and Sasha are both looking across the room at them in confusion, “We’ve already been put in the middle.” The guilt on the girl’s face looks wrong on someone so young.

 

She then turns to look at Dr. Jan, “Anne said you guys were building a portal to get her and the Plantars back?”

 

“It’s mostly them-“ Dr Jan points at Terri, about to continue but the girl’s on a mission.

 

“Anne said you guys were having issues with power, Anne can provide it. But I need you to find a way to jumpstart a mobile portal, one that can let two people back, I think this should work?” She hands Terri a handful of papers, “At least from what I studied in Amphibia, I think it should work.” She repeats more sure.

 

Terri sits there for a moment trying to catch up with what Marcy said.

 

“Two?” Jess asks and Ally was glad her girlfriend had picked that up too.

 

But Marcy’s already left back to her friends, giving a wide smile to Sasha offering her a hand up before they both pull Anne up. Marcy winces and touches her temple and the other two touch her shoulder before she shrugs them off, handing Anne back her own journal who Anne puts back in her bag. Before they go back to their seats, “Two?” Dr. Jan repeats looking at Terri with a deep frown.

 

“All the math and diagrams look…accurate, it should work.” Terri looks over the pages before pocketing them.

 

“Okay but why two?” Ally frowns, and which one is she planning to not return. She doesn’t get an answer.

 

The screen lights up and everyone makes their way to their seats.

 

A Night at the Inn

Chapter 37: A Night at the Inn

Chapter Text

“Ooh, did you guys get into some hotel shenanigans?” Oum asks.

 

“Nope, it’s my time to shine, Mrs. B,” Polly announces.

 

The Plantars all get slightly worried looks, remembering what this would be about.

 

The episode starts with a sign of the mountain pass, only to show it’s completely frozen off, “Well, Anne, I don't wanna say I told you so.” Hop Pop starts.

Anne: Yes, you do.

Hop Pop: Okay, you're right. I told you so. [chuckles] Still gonna be a few weeks before that snowpack melts. 

Anne: [groans] But I've waited so long. And getting out of this valley might help me find answers on how to get home.

“And it would’ve been easier, probably, if we could’ve left then,” Sprig points out.

Sasha shifts uncomfortably, yeah probably would’ve been easier without almost being killed by a friend.

Sprig tries to make Anne feel better and points out there’s a lake nearby.

Anne: Ooh! Think we'll find some bloated remains?

Sprig: Only one way to find out.

“You’ve gotten far too comfortable with death, Anna banana,” Marcy laughs a little nervously.

They both run off for the lake, Polly tries to convince Hop Pop to let her go off into the forest, only for him to tell her she’s too young

Polly: But the other kids did.

“The other kids are a little insane though,” Terri laughs.

There’s an animal growl and Sprig and Anne run back up to the pair, yelling at Hop Pop to go “Whew! Who knew leeches could run so fast?”

Sprig: Or had legs?

Anne: Glad I got to see them, though.

Sprig: Truly a once in a lifetime experience.

“Why do I doubt that’s your only once in a lifetime situation you’re in today,” Bee asks.

Polly groans, clearly upset about being left out. Bessie sputters to a stop, when Hop Pop announces that they’re having snail trouble, Sprig tries to look at the upside, pointing out how nice of a day it is to be stranded.

It starts storming, making the ground too muddy for Hop Pop to check why Bessie had stopped.

Polly: Hey, I can fit under Bessie.

Hop Pop: No, you stay up there where it's safe.

“You let Polly fight killer bugs but it’s apparently too dangerous to go under a snail?” Bee asks.

“Well- Umm… actually that’s a good point.” Hop Pop says.

“We were about half a day from Wartwood, I had assumed that was why?” Anne asks

Hop Pop wishes he had thought about that.

Before Polly can be too upset Anne points out there’s a bed and breakfast down the road

Hop Pop: “Forget it. We ain't spending coppers on lodging when we've got a perfectly fine tent-” The tent then gets blown away and destroyed by lightning.

“Do you guys always jinx yourselves?” Marcy asks.

“Yeah, runs in the family, you get used to it.” Sprig says with a shrug.

Hop Pop: All right, B&B it is. But no extras. Hang tight, Bessie. We'll find you a comfy place to rest in a jiffy.

The inside of the inn is way more comfortable than the storm outside, “Look at this place. So cozy.” Sprig comments as a bell rings, out comes two frogs.

Teddy: Oh, hey there. Welcome to the Dandy Lion B&B. I'm Teddy. This is my wife, Martha.

“It does look like a nice place to stay for a night or two?” Olivia admits, “Cozy.”

Yunan opens her mouth to offer to take her, when everything’s more normal.

“There’s nothing between the pass and town,” Sasha replies certainly. She’s more than memorized every pass and road to Wartwood at this point.

“Yeah, it’s… it’s not there anymore,” Anne bites the inside of her cheek.

Yunan shuts her mouth as Marcy gives Anne a side eye.

The nice frog couple invites them to warm up by the fire. After telling them how they ended up in the valley the frog couple offers them four rooms for the price of one.

“There’s no way you trusted these people, right? This sounded like a trap from the start!” Marcy says.

“Yeah, I think they know that Marcy.” Sasha replies, before looking at Anne, “You guys knew something was up, right?”

Anne opens her mouth before snapping it shut, clapping her hands, “Remember when me and Marcy gave you crap for checking out that sound outside with a baseball bat? I’ve decided we all have white guy in horror movie moments.” She looks away, “I thought they were like Canadian frogs, they seemed nice enough.”

“Anne,” Sasha groans pinching the bridge of her nose.

The kids all cheer, though Polly’s is ruined by Hop Pop declaring she was too young and would be rooming with him. Her complaints are cut off but Martha offers them all cookies, which Anne, Hop Pop and Sprig wrestle over.

As Hop Pop carries his youngest granddaughter to their shared room, the older kids are celebrating the solitude.

Polly: This is so not fair. I want my own room! She complains as Hop Pop gets ready for bed, she slaps away his pity cookies. All that succeeded in getting her was Hop Pop declaring it was bedtime.

Marcy frowns slightly, seeing the pink dust in the cookies, she tries to recall where she’s seen that before.

Polly finds a room attached to their shared on “Hop Pop, look. There's another room connected to this one. Can I stay in here?” and when she sees him close to agreeing she continues “I'll leave the door open. And I'll go straight to bed. Pretty, pretty please?”

Hop Pop hesitantly agrees, and Polly celebrates, agreeing easily to whatever rules her grandfather gives her. She crawls into bed, and after three seconds he’s out cold.

Polly slams the door shut, and celebrates. Eventually she turns off the light and gets into bed. Only for the noises of the inn and outside to scare her. “Okay, it's a little creepy, but nothing I can't handle-” She sees a giant skeleton, tuning on the light in fear, another creak has her deciding to go check out what Anne and Sprig are doing.

“I hate it when it’s too dark too.” Anne admits looking at Polly

“Seriously?” the Pollywog asks

“Yeah,” Sasha grins, looking at Marcy, “Remember putting up the glow stars?”

“Do you two remember graffiting my bed right after?” Anne adds, a smile betraying her ‘disappointed’ tone when the two laugh at the memory. Honestly she had nearly rubbed the initials smooth over the last two months, a promise to return, a reminder that they were okay, cause they had to be okay.

Sasha puts her arm over Anne’s shoulder, tapping Marcy’s to hold her hand, “Don’t regret that, gotta claim you somehow.” she teases.

Polly: “Hey, girlfriend!” The room is totally empty, her phone and magazine are still on her bed, “Huh, not here. Weird. Anne doesn't go anywhere without her phone. Well, let's go see what Sprig is up to.” she goes to her brother’s room, only for it to be empty too “And now to calmly head back to my own room.” she runs back to her room, staring at the door to Hop Pop’s room

“That’s… not good.” Someone from the back murmurs

Polly: “No, Polly. Resist. You go crawling back to Hop Pop now and you'll never be left on your own again. It'll be fine. You'll be fine.” There’s more noises, and she runs over to his room “Hop Pop! I don't wanna be on my own. Sprig and Anne are missing and I'm scared. I don't wanna–”

The door creaks, revealing the lady running the inn “I've been looking all over for you.” Polly screams as the big frog laughs, Polly tries to hide only to almost get hit. When she’s almost caught she jumps down the laundry shoot, stopping herself from falling through the bottom.

The three other frogs are picking cards of each of her family members, “They're cannibals!” Polly gasps.

“How the fuck did you find a second group of cannibals in a three month period?” Sasha demands .

“Jealous of my skill Sash?”

“No,” Sasha laughs, “No, I just want to know how you had worse luck than Marcy?”

“Sorry,” Marcy whispers, needing them to understand that this wasn’t what she had intended. 

Anne puts her arm over Marcy’s shoulder. The youngest lays her head on Anne’s chest, “Don’t be,” Sasha tells her girlfriend quietly.

The cannibals worry about why Polly wasn’t unconscious but decide to start cooking the others, Anne, Sprig, and Hop Pop are all tied to a stick, unconscious, as they put them over the fire.

Polly: That's my family! She hops out of the vent, hitting the cannibals before landing on her family, slapping them all awake. “Rise and shine, fam.” 

Hop Pop: Huh? Wha-- What's goin' on?

Anne: Five more minutes.

Sprig: Hi, Polly.

“So Anne’s still not a morning person, good to know.” Sasha laughs.

Polly: Hey. We gotta get out of here.

“Oh, dear. You're in way over your head, sweetie.” the cannibals laugh, Polly takes off her bow.

“You're right. I am just a little tadpole, and I'm not ready to be alone!” She throws it and knocks off the sauce, causing all the cannibals to fall as Polly frees her family.

“Ah, so the baby does have it under control.” Jess says, mildly surprised.

“Please don’t make me.” Polly asks quietly.

Anne is behind all the others as they run out, stopping when she sees two barrels filled with baking soda and vinegar, “Finally. A chance to use everything I know about chemistry.”

“So you did pay attention during class!” Marcy exclaims.

“No, you’ve seen my grades, that I learned from this really cute, incredibly smart girl I know,” she snuggles a little closer to Marcy.

The frogs get out to the barn, finding Bessie “Sprig, bring that lantern over here. Polly, get under there and take a look.” the Pollywog finds a trap on Bessie’s foot “A trap. So that's what slowed her down.” he pulls it off wondering aloud how it had ended up there

“Uh... Hop Pop?” Sprig shines the light around the stable revealing several more snails all with traps on their tails “This was all a setup. They trap passengers at the inn. We're the "breakfast" in "bed and breakfast."”

“Yeah, obviously,” Sasha rolls her eyes

Hop Pop: Yeah, obvi. Let's go.

Sasha frowns at how close to what Hop Pop said her comment was.

Anne runs out laughing, not telling Hop Pop why, just telling him to go “Bessie, things are gettin' messy.” she speeds out of the barn, all the other snails following

In the kitchen the cannibals are realizing what Anne had done, seconds before the inn blew up

Anne: Chemistry wins! Yes!

“I…” everyone looks at Anne.

Maggie scoffs, “Why is anyone surprised Boonchuy has a body count.”

Anne looks down, not particularly wanting to see people mentally debate if her actions were okay, Marcy squeezes her hand and Sasha puts her arm over her shoulders and squeezes, “Don’t worry, Anne, I’d say that was justified.”

Sprig and Anne fall through the doorway when they return home

Hop Pop: You know, Polly, even though you're still a tadpole, you certainly proved you can be on your own. Maybe it's time I give you a little more independence.

Polly: Thanks, Hop Pop. But I was actually hoping to sleep in your room tonight. Being on my own was kinda freaky.

Hop Pop: I suppose that'd be alright.

Later that night, Anne and Sprig enter Hop Pop’s room asking to sleep with them because the night was traumatic.

“Ah, yes, the night after almost dying,”

“Truly the most amazing sleep.”

“Yes, the trauma is better than any drug.”  

The girl’s joke falls flat as all of the others give them looks that vary from sadness to concern to mild disgust.

Before anyone can expand on that the screen lights up:

Wally and Anne

Chapter 38: Anne and Wally

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Anne gives a small smile to Wally, knowing this is going to be another episode she doesn’t look good in.

“Walliam, what’s all this about?” His father asks

Wally grins, “Just a trip me and Anne took to the Moors”

The Plantars are out in the woods, foraging for berries.  Hop Pop is getting confused over old rhymes

“It’s blue and red that’s poisonous, though it mostly just makes humans,” Marcy starts, knowing from her research

“Really sick.” Anne finishes speaking from experience early on, the nerdy girl gives her girlfriend a sad look, “Please don’t apologize Marce,” she whispers.

Marcy lays her head on Anne’s shoulder, grabbing her hand, “The last thing I had intended was to hurt either of you.”

You did though the dark voice growls you still are 

“I know,” Anne breathes at the same time; squeezing Marcy’s arm, trying to comfort her girlfriend.

“Come here Mars,” Sasha pulls the youngest onto her lap, running her hand through her hair, both their touches almost push away the dark thoughts.

“Yup, that's a mushroom.” Anne said only to be distracted by a huge figure running between trees she chases after the figure and sees a creature surrounded by butterflies, one of which Anne swallows and chokes on it. The creature runs off, “No, wait. Come back. You're so cool.”

Olivia frowns, she recognizes the creature from her youthful exploits under the castle, but surely there was no reason to have others anywhere else.

Yunan frowns too, though her’s is more unsure, knowing she knows the creature but having no real memory of where from.

The Plantars find Anne, who’s upset they missed the Moss man, trying to explain “No, no, no, no. There was this magical creature made of moss. It was beautiful.”

The frogs laugh, “Saw the ol' "Moss Man," huh?”

A scarily familiar voice echoes in Marcy’s head as pain spikes ‘ Studying the moss man improved our medical technology, but it wasn’t… ’The pain gets too much and Marcy can’t hear outside her head or in it. Whimpering she buries her head best she can against Sasha’s shoulder and in her hair. “Marbles?” Sasha asks softly, only to stop when she shakes her head, Marcy squeezes Anne’s hand tightly.

Anne and Sasha share a worried look, resolving to wait for answers. Sasha tangles her hand through Marcy’s hair and Anne rubs her back, unsure how to help.

Grime looks at the girls, raising his eyebrows at Sasha’s soft touch, not like his lieutenant to soften in such a way, even for her friends. However before he can think more on it he notices that Olivia and General Yunan are wincing, he frowns slightly.

The frogs declare the moss man a myth, Hop Pop adding, “Only crazy people and gullible tadpoles believe in it.”

“Well now the entire town knows it’s real,” Ivy smiles, “Do you want to go find it after you get home, Sprig?”

“For sure dude,” Sprig grins. After they get home and everything is normal it seems like the perfect one off adventure, maybe Anne would come too.

“Wait. You're telling me you guys have giant fire-breathing beavers and mutant centipedes, but you don't believe in this?” Anne asks showing pictures of past adventures

Sprig: Well, yeah, we've seen those. Look, your world might have stuff like flying machines and magic memory boxes. But we don't have weird stuff like that here. This is just a normal town.

“Ah, yes, totally normal, we’ve seen nothing abnormal in that town, ever.” Sasha nods once clearly mocking the answer. Sprig glares at her, but she smiles slightly, not being too serious, and she feels Marcy laugh slightly against her shoulder. Her ‘bestie in law’ could glare all he wants, she’s not even trying to antagonize him right now.

“I mean your world is just bizarre too, like, does everything actually make sense you think makes sense?” Hop pop tries, and while he’s right, no one cares to agree nor argue.

Anne:You're talking frogs! She takes a deep breath “Never mind. I'm done talking about it.” then it cuts to later that day, “I am not done talking about it.”

After swearing she saw the moss man again Hop Pop finally warns her “Careful, Anne. You keep rantin' and ravin', you'll put One-Eyed Wally out of a job.” Sprig agreeing

Anne gasps, “You take that back. I am not a weirdo like Wally. I'm a strong, sane woman who saw the Moss Man.”

“And talks to frogs, Annie, maybe they have a point?” Sasha sticks her tongue out at her girlfriend, she feels Marcy laugh against her again too, good, anything to make her feel even a little bit better, this is a different reaction than her usual guilt. 

“Ha. Ha. Sash, what does that mean for you?” Anne replies.

“I mean, are any of us really Sane?” She shrugs

“So! You've seen the Moss Man too, eh?” Wally asks Anne before saying he’d seen it before too. Claiming it had eaten his hand. When Anne points out he still has both of his hands, he’s shocked.

“Walliam,” Wally’s dad sighs at his son’s antics.

The plantars all laugh, Anne tells them to stop, “I know it sounds crazy when he says it. But I saw what I saw.”

Polly: Whatever you say, one shoed Anne

Everyone laughs

Anne nudges Sasha “If that one sticks, it’s your fault.”

“I don’t know where your shoe is dude, ask Grime.” Sasha moves her hands up in surrender.

Anne sends the toad a small glare, everything hurts from months of walking on uneven footing.

The plantars continue to make fun of her. Eventually Sprig tells her he believes she dreamt it, causing her to get more frustrated. 

That night Anne dreams of the Plantars mocking her. She runs out of the house in the dead of night.

“Please don’t do anything stupid, Anne,” Bee murmurs.

Wally is in the center of town playing his accordion when Anne grabs him from behind, she reveals she’s not there to kill him “So it is. Whoo! Deja vu. You jumped me before?” Anne explains that she needs him to take her to where he had seen the moss man before. Wally agrees.

Anne: Please. I just got people to stop calling me the town monster. I can't become the town weirdo.

Marcy buries her head further into Sasha’s shoulder at the reminder of how bad Anne’s time in Amphibia started. 

Sasha hadn’t thought she was the only one with guilt from their trip to Amphibia, but she’s really hit how much better she’s been taking it now when one little line is causing her to shake like she’s been physically hurt. She gives Anne a look, they’ll have to talk to Marcy. Hell maybe she’ll even admit how bad her own guilt could get, anything to get the nerd to stop blaming herself.

Wally points out he agreed before warning it’ll be dangerous. He starts playing his accordion again, this time a song of warning for the Misty Moors. Anne’s hope of hims not playing it the whole way is obviously in vain as he’s still playing it eight hours later. And even when he stops, he only starts again, using it as background noise to tell his life story. “...and with his dying words he told me, "Wallace, take this accordion, find my killer and defeat him with the power of song."”

“Wait, Wallace?” Sprig notices that that’s not Wally’s actual name.

Wally just grins at the boy.

Wally: Anyway, enough about me. Tell me about yourself. 

Anne snorts, realizing that’s the first time anyone in Wartwood had actually asked about her.

Anne refuses “Hard pass. That's kind of personal and you're kinda basically an unstable stranger.” only for the cliff to give out below her.

There’s an involuntary gasp throughout the room.

Sasha lurches forward despite herself as if to catch Anne herself.

Wally quickly jumps after her, catching her, and her phone, “Wally, you saved my phone. Oh, yeah, and my life.”

“Truly have your priorities straight, Anna Banana,” Marcy mutters, finally feeling okay enough to shift to not entirely be hiding her face, these headaches are getting worse and worse, she wants to know what’s been causing them, what’s been draining her.

Wally: Don't mention it, love. I know how much this thing means to you.

Back in Wartwood, Sprig is wondering where Anne is.

“How long had she been gone for?” Terri asks.

Hop Pop shrugs, not looking at anyone, wasn’t the best time to point out she had been gone for 3 days and he hadn’t worried too bad.

Later that night Anne is showing Wally her handshakes “Wow, that was incredible. I'll never shake hands the normal way again.”

Anne laughs, “Thanks. My friends used to think my elaborate handshakes were silly.” she grabs her food, trying not to look too upset.

Sasha cringes at that, ‘silly’ hadn’t exactly been the word she used and how mean she was when Anne had suggested a secret handshake for the three of them. Maybe that had hurt Anne more than she realized.

She gives Anne a look, “Sorry,” Not that it helps much calling that idea ‘fucking moronic’ and hurting her.

Anne shrugs, “No big, Dude.” It doesn’t matter anymore.

Marcy frowns, more than familiar with Sasha’s dismissal, not that her or Anne were any better; she had agreed with Sasha about the handshakes.

“Oh, there's your first mistake, love. I never care what other people think of me.” Wally tells her, Anne scoffs, telling him how back home reputation is everything. “Lucky for you, you're not back home. Anne, the way I see it, you've got a great opportunity in front of you. Whole new world, new people, free to be whatever you want.”

“Walliam.”

Wally looks away from his father, really not wanting to get into that discussion. This was also before Anne had helped both them see eye to eye, talking this over now isn’t as needed.

Anne looks down, not wanting to look at anyone from earth, she’s not sure she could take her parent’s disappointment if they knew how much she loved that fresh start.

Anne: That's... kinda genius, Wally

She checks if Wally’s still awake, when it’s clear he’s not, she covers him with a blanket. She sits in the fire’s glow looking up at the stars.

The next morning they make it to the Misty Moors and Wally starts a summoning ritual for the Moss Man, though Anne doubts his ritual will work, soon enough the same glowing butterflies appear, Anne runs after them literally running into the Moss Man, fumbling with her phone, and failing to get a picture before Wally made him run off.

They chase him and the Moss man disappears, Wally admits he can’t believe it’s real. Anne gets mad when he admits he hadn’t seen it before and took her all this way based on a lie. When Wally points out they had had fun Anne snaps back “That's not the point. I could've easily gone back with no proof. And then everyone would think I was like you.”

Oum tskes at her daughter. Anne wants to hide as this moment is one from Amphibia that she hates herself for the most. Mostly cause she had thought she was past hurting people, friends, with her stupidity by that point.

“What's so bad about being like me?” He walks off upset.

Anne follows to apologize ”It's cool you don't care what people think about you. And I'm glad we came out here together.” and they do some variation of their handshake from the night before, quickly realizing neither remember all the steps. “Now let's get a pic of that Moss Man. Together.”

Wally spots the Moss Man and they run after it again. They stop when they realize they’re face to face with a cliff with footprints going straight up the face. Anne plans to climb it, “Good thing I did bouldering club in school.”

“Amongst like five other clubs and four sports,” Marcy laughs a little.

“Wait, isn’t she ‘the strong one’” Yunan points towards Sasha.

“I was in cheerleading, Anne has always been better at sports.” Sasha explains, “like even now she probably has better endurance than me.”

“Anne’s was always stronger than us, before Amphibia at least.” Marcy shrugs, laying her head on Sasha’s shoulder, looking at Anne with a soft smile.

Anne shrugs, “Being good at sports is a good way to get scholarships, it’s how I got into Saint James,” she frowns, cause she’s not sure what her parents will do once high school hits, being openly trans has made everything in relation to sports more complicated the past year.

Wally’s hat falls off at the same time Anne gets to the top, calling down to Wally to see if he’s almost up.

“Yep. And I think I'm really starting to get the hang of this.” the rock breaks,sending him falling, catching a lucky branch before he falls too far. She tells him she’s coming despite seeing the moss man walking away but he yells back for her to take the picture. His grip is slipping and right before Wally falls completely, Anne catches him. “Thanks. Did you get the picture?” Anne tells him she hadn’t yet.

“Can we stop with the falling off cliffs? It’s getting beyond dangerous,” Dr. Jan asks with many agreeing.

Sasha and Anne share a look, Anne rests her head on Sasha’s shoulder, a warm feeling spreads through Sasha’s chest being so close to both her girlfriends.

Anne pulls him to the top, and when they get up to the top there’s no moss man nor trail to follow “You lost your one chance to get proof and it's all my fault. Now everyone's gonna think you're as loony as I am.”

Anne decides she’s okay with that, explaining when Wally points out the turn around, “We know what we saw. And a good friend once told me it doesn't matter what other people think of you.” giving him a friendly pat on the back, only to accidentally shove him off the cliff.

“I’m with Dr. Jan, no more cliffs,” Oum says, looking vaguely pale.

Days later, Wally is bandaged up, and telling the story of what had happened, Anne providing the accordion music, “So there we were, our bodies ravaged. Hanging on the edge of the cliff,the beastie staring down at us, lickin' its mossy chops.”

When asked for proof Anne easily replies, “Absolutely not.” causing the crowd to disburse, Wally leaves too, singing a song about Anne.

Sasha looks at Wally, realizing that all of Wartwood had changed Anne as much as the Plantars had. She looks over at her long time best friend, girlfriend, the new sureness of herself had taken some getting used to, but it was definitely something Sasha liked, a lot, obviously. Without thinking her gaze turns to Anne’s lips, the long familiar feeling of wanting to kiss her, though she could now, if they were willing for everyone to know.

Marcy shifts to not hide her face anymore, looking at Sasha, seeing how softly she’s smiling at Anne, “You’re blushing Sashy,” she giggles softly into the blonde’s ear.

Sasha clears her throat before shaking her head, “Yeah well I’m in a bit of an unfair position, two incredibly beautiful people right by me, one sitting on my lap, both willing to date me, very unfair.”

“Sasha!” Marcy blushes, smacking her shoulder with a grin, but looks over, checking if Anne heard which she apparently hadn’t, still smiling softly at the screen. The blonde laughs at how red Marcy is getting, glad she seems to be a little less stressed in the head.

The Plantars show up, as they had heard the town gossip how Anne was loony, they try to comfort her but she really doesn’t care. when they continue she yells acting crazy “I'm One-Shoed Anne!” chasing them off as the episode ends

As everyone is laughing and talking, waiting for the next episode to start Sasha does something impulsive, turning Anne to face her kissing the corner of her lips, if anyone noticed it’d be plausible deniability. Anne turns brilliant red, moving her hand as if to hold the touch there. She glares at Sasha playfully, she’d get her revenge.

Marcy frowns at the two, not exactly jealous but definitely feeling left out, “Aw, Marbles,” Sasha breathes quietly, kissing her forehead just as quickly as she had Anne’s cheek, brushing at her short hair, “Better?” She asks, shifting the youngest, who slides off her lap, sitting between her two girlfriends.

Marcy nods, eyes feeling heavy, tired despite herself, resting her head on Anne’s shoulder this time, intertwining one hand with Sasha’s and one with Anne, if she’s gonna be selfish, she’s gonna at least try to be happy about it, as long as she can.

As people come back to attention, none of the girls noticing the pink frog frowning at two of them, Sprig had noticed Sasha’s actions and he certainly had thoughts on that. The screw lights up for the next episode:

Family Fishing Trip

Notes:

Sorry about the wait, had family in town. Also I’m not sure if I 100% love this chapter but it’s done, so how you enjoyed

Chapter 39: Family Fishing Trip

Summary:

The theater reacts to Family Fishing Trip and Sprig isn’t trusting Sasha and Marcy right now..

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Sprig nudges Polly, “You don’t think Anne’s really like, having feelings for them, right?” he asks, watching how the girls at the front are all tangled up with each other, not unusual these past few days but he doesn’t like his best friend tangled up with those two snakes. Had she forgotten how they betrayed her, hurt her?

“Duh, Sprig, she literally kissed Sasha in front of us last night,” She whispers back, she may not like her big sister dating someone who had tried to kill her grandfather, but Anne was all for change, if she thinks her human friends had changed, no one’s going to change her mind.

Sprig’s frown deepens, a plan forming in his head.

“You hate fishing,” Sasha snorts at Anne.

“It’s just so boring,” Anne groans, remembering the many summer trips her dad had taken her fishing, “But nah, I spent most of the time doing something else.”

The episode begins with Anne, Sprig and Polly walking out of their house to the back where there’s a giant fishing boat.

 

Sprig: Ah, the annual Plantar fishing trip. I can't wait to cast off.

 

Anne: “Me either, my froggy friend. But I'm not fishing. I'm parasailing, baby!” Polly likes the idea of flying and Anne tries to get Sprig involved

 

Sprig says it’s tempting, but he stands by what he said, he then goes over what he and Hop Pop have done on this fishing trip ever since he was a pollywog and that they look forward to this every year and that nothing will ever change.

 

Sylvia: Hello, children. I'm so glad I get to join you all on this boat trip.

 

“Why not have Ivy come?”

 

“I was working,” Ivy shrugs, despite her best efforts her mom wouldn’t let her join.

 

Anne and Polly are happy for Sylvia to join “Oh. Hey, Sylvia.” Sprig lets a bit of disappointment show on his face “Has anyone seen Hop Pop?”

 

“Morning, kids. Ready for the brisk open waters?” Hop Pop comes out of the house in his sailing outfit, which Sylvia very obviously likes “Oh, hey. Well– Now come on, my dear. I'll show you around the boat.”

 

Sylvia: Oh, how lovely!

 

Hop Pop takes Sylvia by the arm as he walks her to the boat, Sprig getting upset about the attention Hop Pop is giving Sylvia.

 

Anne: Looks like Hop Pop is fishing for something else.

 

“Ew, there are very few things I want to imagine more than your grandfrog’s love life,” Maggie groans.

 

“You mean like another beating? This time from me?” Anne asks. Maggie immediately shuts up, looking away nervously.

 

Polly thinks that gross and Sprig blows a raspberry, he claims that nothing else will change and that he and Hop Pop will still have their special time together.

 

They all board the ship, celebrating the boat trip until on the way out they damage the dock. “Eh, we'll fix it when we get back. To the sea!” Hop Pop doesn’t worry about the dock. The house then collapses.

 

Later on the boat, Hop Pop and Sylvia are steering together, telling one another to let go in a playful tone, Sprig is starring in the distance and is then hit by a worm.

 

Meanwhile Anne and Polly are on the back of the boat, and after Anne explains what she knows, Polly asks where she knew this from, “Hours and hours of extensive research.” Anne replies.

 

The episode cuts to months earlier of Anne at home watching someone parasailing, when she asks Oum if she could do it she gets told to do her laundry, Anne then says never mind and goes back to watching videos.

 

“Whoo! Time to prove my mom wrong-- Ah!” She then gets pulled by the wind, she screams as the glider pulls her all over the place.

 

“Well, did you prove me wrong?” Oum asks, smirking. Anne looked away in embarrassment from her mom.

 

Polly: Looking good, Anne.

 

Polly then goes over to where Sprig is who is currently struggling with the bait when Polly asks if Hop Pop is helping him Sprig mentions that Hop Pop said to start without him. He then looks over to see that Hop Pop and Sylvia are both fishing together, both are flirting with each other, “I can't believe this. He's ditching me?”

 

Anne then comes crashing down behind them on her glider. “I really think I'm getting the hang of this.” she swears despite that.

 

Sprig then tells Anne that Hop Pop isn’t hanging out with him like usual, she mentions that it’s not like he could make Sylvia go away as she gets swept up into the wind again.

 

He’s good at making people go away, taking a button off his shirt to throw it just perfectly at Marcy’s back, she shoots a glare over her shoulder and Sprig just smiles.

 

Hop Pop: Over here, Sylvia! I wanna show you this thing Sprig and I used to do that's super fun!

 

Sprig glares and Polly points at him, “Hey! I know that look. You're going to sabotage this fishing trip so that Sylvia leaves, aren't you?”

 

Sprig lies, “What? No! What do I look like, some petty child to you?” Polly says he does, Sprig throws a chum bomb at Polly and hops away, and there’s montage of Sprig attempting to get Sylvia to leave only to fail each time.

 

Sprig isn’t sure his plans with Anne are going any better, she’s just looking at her two friends like a spider hatchling in love, though never when they notice, he has to save her from this fog.

 

Sprig sits by the side of the boat in defeat, starts singing about his time with Hop Pop being ruined, Sylvia watching from a distance with a thoughtful look.

 

Anne then comes crashing down again on the glider. “Hey, Anne.” Sprig grumbles as Polly hops up to the human, giving her fake encouragement only to point out that she hadn’t almost had that one

 

Anne tells Sprig he has to drop the whole Hop Pop thing and have fun and then is swept up into the wind again, Polly agrees with Anne and tells Sprig he has to be the bigger frog here.

Polly shoots Sprig a glare, hoping he will listen this time. However unlike now, Sylvia is a good person, Sprig knows Sasha and Marcy are not, despite what Anne thinks.

Sprig: Excuse me? You mean just-- Whoa! Give up my special time with Hop Pop?

 

Polly tries to give her brother advice, “Why not? Crazier things have happened. Like that.” She points to Anne who is still paragliding in the air and gets hit by several stink bugs.

 

Anne winces, Sasha puts her arm over her shoulder though laughs slightly at her misery. Sprig glares at the blonde’s touch, she needs to get away from his best friend.

 

Sylvia then comes over to Sprig, wanting to talk, Sprig nervously agrees, Sylvia then carries him off. Polly takes glee in continuing to watch Anne’s misfortune 

 

Sylvia places Sprig down and asks if something is bothering him, he says nothing. Sylvia goes on to talk about how she is having a wonderful time with the family and that it’s nice seeing the sights around here and mentions an island they’re currently passing by. Sprig gives a muffled evil laugh.

“Sprig,” Oum groans, her daughter’s friend is a sweet kid but truly he has to think through his actions.

 

Sprig: Funny thing, Sylvia. Those are Hop Pop's favorite flowers.

 

Sylvia: No kidding?

 

Sprig: Oh, he loves them. In fact, he'd really appreciate it if you swam over there and picked him a couple as a surprise.

 

Sylvia: Why, Sprig, that is a fine idea. Not to brag, but I'm quite the swimmer. I'll be back in about 15 minutes. Tops.

 

“You’re frogs, can’t most of you swim pretty well?” Terri asks.

 

The Amphibians give them a look, cause obviously, but no one wants to call Sylvia old to explain why it’s impressive.

 

Sprig: [muttering] Yeah, we'll see about that.

 

Sylvia: Thanks again, Sprig.

 

Everyone in the theater gives Sprig disappointed and disgusted looks, Ivy and Felicia especially.

 

“Sprig, what the hell?” Ivy exclaims.

 

“Look, I’m sorry, this wasn’t really my most proud moment…” Sprig says.

 

Sprig as soon as she leaves picks up the ladder, he then says this is too far only to come back and pick up the ladder singing the song again and heads over to Hop Pop. “Oh Hop Pop! We don't have much time. Let's–”

 

Hop Pop: Oh, there you are, boy. Sylvia thought you might want fishing time with me.

 

Sprig: She... She did?

 

Hop Pop: Yep. She said she could tell something was bugging you and suggested I spend some quality time with you. So, here I am.

 

Many people in the room give Sprig even more disappointed looks, Ivy especially.

 

Sprig glares at Marcy, “Well at least I didn’t lie for 5 months.” He doesn't care that the other glares get worse, Marcy slips her hold from Anne’s hand, looking away in shame, tears forming. 

 

“What the hell is your problem twerp? You can’t just talk to someone like that.” Sasha exclaims, Anne grabbing her hand to hold her back. Though Anne gives him a sad look.

 

“Oh, but apparently the way you talked to Anne was acceptable?” Sprig asks.

 

Sasha stutters, she looks down in defeat and turns away from Sprig, Anne gives him a glare, perfect.

 

Sprig then feels guilty and tells Hop Pop he’s lucky to have her, Hop Pop says he thanks Frog for her everyday, Sprig tries to get her grandfather to turn the boat around until they both hear Sylvia scream.

 

Hop Pop: That’s Sylvia! She’s in trouble! What’s she doing off the boat?

 

Sprig: I’ll explain later.

 

Sprig and Hop Pop run over to the other end, Anne asks if everything is ok Sprig mentions she’s all the way back there, Anne says she can’t see her, so Sprig takes the glider, Anne tells her it’s not as easy as it looks only for him to immediately start gliding with ease towards Sylvia:

 

Anne: How is he doing that?

 

“He’s lighter, you’d need a bigger one to have any control,” Marcy tells her girlfriend, still not daring to look at her.

 

Sprig spots Sylvia on the island, the whole thing revealed to be a giant Crab, Hop Pop turns the boat around and charges the crab only for the front of the boat to get cut off.

 

Anne: This crab is making me very scared! But also very hungry.

 

Sprig then swoops in, dodging crab claws and rescues Slyvia, and tells Hop Pop to put the boat in reverse, the crab starts to chase them until Sylvia kicks the crab super hard and causes it to run away.

 

Sylvia: Get back to the briny depths of filth where you belong, you son of a sea slug!

 

Anne: Wow, HP. That's a lot of woman.

 

Hop Pop: [chuckles] Don't I know it.

 

Sprig and Sylvia land, and after Hop Pop hugs his girlfriend, Slyvia shows the ‘favorite flowers’ only for Hop Pop to reveal his favorites are daffodils, Sylvia then stares at Sprig, he then confesses that he just wanted Hop Pop to himself and was a ‘selfish petty child’ and Hop Pop is lucky to have her.

 

“You can’t make people hang out with only you, things have to change.”

 

“Yeah,” Sprig glares in agreement, before smirking slightly when he sees Marcy flinch and pull further away from Anne and Sasha.

 

Anne turns to face him, “What the hell is wrong with you lately dude?”

 

“I’m not the one who’s dating traitors!” Sprig shoots back, why is he the bad guy here?

 

Anne opens her mouth to reply, before closing it, giving him a betrayed look, she turns away, “I see.” Sasha shifts as if to be further away from Grime, giving him a wary look, all the while moving as if to protect the other two. Marcy also moves away from Olivia and Yunan, curling into herself as if waiting for them to react. None of the Amphibians seem to be sure what to do.

 

The others are varying from glaring at Sprig to looking at the girls, it’s not like most of them hadn’t figured something was going on. But the way they’re all decidedly not looking at each other or touching is as good as a confirmation.

 

The fact everyone’s glaring at him makes Sprig realize he may have been wrong, but they don’t know what those two have done, he crosses his arms, they’d get it eventually, he knows it, he had to protect Anne.

 

Sylvia is understanding, before saying she understands sharing Hop Pop is difficult, “Now what do you say we cut the chatter and get fishing? Together.” 

 

The episode ends with Polly hitting Sprig with a chum bomb and gliding away, with Anne asking everyone if they wanted to go back for that crab because of all the meat it probably had.

 

The room is eerily silent as the screen lights up for the next episode:

 

Bizarre Bazaar

Notes:

Attention ladies and gentlemen we are 9 chapters away from Reunion, thank you for supporting us this far!

Chapter 40: Bizarre Bazaar

Summary:

The Theater reacts to Bizarre Bazaar. And our girls are still a bit quiet after what happened last episode.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Hop Pop’s look of disappointment towards Sprig turns to a guilty flinch.

Anne sees Hop Pop’s reaction out of the corner of her eye and what would be in this episode reminds her, she tenses even more, great just what she needs.

 The episode starts with the Plantars riding on Bessie “Well, that was a waste of time.” Hop Pop sighs

“Ugh, you said it. Can't believe there was nothing in the archives about my music box.” Anne groans showing off the box, which both Sprig and Polly think looks very cool and shiny.

Sprig: So, you really think this is your key to getting home?

Sprig shifts a little, people are still giving him disgusted looks.

“Well, it zapped me here, so, yeah. It's pretty much my only lead.” Anne opens and closes it uselessly, “Really looking forward to finding someone who can help me fix this thing.” letting out a disappointed sound when it doesn’t work for the millionth time she’s tried

 Hop Pop reassures her, “We'll figure it out eventually.” only to be cut off by having to pull Bessie to a screeching halt, stopping the snail from hitting a line of creatures, “Whoa! Hey, get outta the way, you... Whatever the heck you are.”

“Hmm. Oh, hey. What's that? Man, these things are cute.” Sprig follows the creatures to a tree

Anne: Sprig! Sprig! Don't put your hand in there. 

“Whoa! Guys, look what I found. I think it's an entry ticket for the Bizarre Bazaar.” Sprig announces when he pulls a red glowing egg from the tree, which just confuses Anne “The Bizarre Bazaar. I've never been, but I've heard stories. It's a mysterious night market that passes through once a year. Exotic foods, games, mysterious treasures.”

Anne’s eyes light up, “Really? Maybe someone there will know how my music box works.”

Hop Pop shoots that plan down, swearing it’ll get stolen. He says he’ll ask some contacts instead, Anne is clearly disappointed but agrees.

“We're going to the Bizarre Bazaar tonight, aren't we?” Sprig asks to which  Anne agrees, clearly planning to.

That night Anne and Sprig sneak out underneath Hop Pop’s snoring, Anne celebrates then asks Sprig which way they should go “I don't know. I think the egg is supposed to show us.” he then drops the egg.

Before they can get too worried one of those same creatures from earlier that day popped out of the broken shell, they chase after it, only to loose it when it burrows underground “No! We were so close.”

Some mushrooms light up, hiding them to some vines, Sprig and Anne walk up to it and it’s the bazaar, they’re both amazed at what they see. “Woah. Hop Pop was right. This place is intense.” Anne says as they look around, accidentally running into someone as they try to walk through the crowd

“Wait, you’re kidding right?” Sasha comments, not believing that Anne had actually been at the Bazaar; No way she had been so close?

“What do ya mean, Sash?” Anne raises an eyebrow.

“Me and Grime were there too, for security.”

Marcy laughs softly, “Andr- he sent me and Yunan there, looking for some rare Flipwart sets.”

“We could have-” Sasha pinches the bridge of her nose, “We could have avoided… and just met up here?” they all can fill in the blank.

“Hey, look! Check it out. Those look like the markings on my music box.” they run up to a booth filled with all sorts of items that look like her box.

Sprig: suspiciously so.

“Where's the vendor?” Anne demands, only to groan when she sees the ‘out to lunch’ sign. Sprig reassures her that the vendor will be back and in the meantime they can check out the rest of the bazaar before running off laughing. “Okay. But we gotta come right back here. I don't wanna mess this up.”

Sprig finds them some food, which Anne says looks good, until live bugs are revealed, she throws hers to the ground, much to the joy of the bazaar’s creatures.

They find many ways to kill some time, some almost not going poorly “It's amazing how far removed this place is from Wartwood. There's absolutely nothing familiar here.” only for Sprig to point out Wally is at one of the many game tables, it doesn’t go well.

Later Anne and Sprig are sitting at a table across from the booth, Sprig enjoying another snack, the booth opens back up and Anne rushes over, ”Now where did I put my incense burner?” a deeply accented voice ponders, only to realize the kids are standing there “Huh? Ah, velcome. Velcome to Valeriana's Antiques.”

“That’s the lady from the Second Temple,” Polly points out.

Marcy suddenly pays more attention

“Very good, child,” A voice comes from the back, everyone snaps their heads  back, seeming to realize there’s many more people in the the room than have been speaking.

“Tritonio?” Anne reacts to the first person she can pick out a face of.

“Why haven’t you been talking,” Sprig raises an eyebrow

“We didn’t have anything to say?” Bella the newt replies

“And we want to get this over with, unlike Grimothy here,” Beatrix gives her little brother a grin.

Sasha laughs slightly at his face at the name. Though maybe they have a point, some of these episodes are taking quite a while.

Sprig: [murmuring] Anne, I think she's missing an arm.

Valeriana: I heard that

Sprig grabs something at random to change the subject, asking what it is, “Just one of my many treasures collected from my years of travel.” the newt pours something inside the pot that causes it to sprout a tree, shocking both the frog and human “I've seen and heard it all.” only for her parrot insect to repeat her all knowing and seeing status.

Anne: Betcha haven't seen anything like me, though.

Valeriana agrees, trying to get a closer look at Anne, who leans away before speaking “Uh, there's something I'd like you to take a look at.” putting her backpack down to rummage through it. Sprig is hesitant, as maybe Hop Pop was right, Anne stops looking through her bag to remind him “You heard her. She's seen it all. If anyone knows anything about the music box–” only to realize her back pack has been stolen by a masked figure

“Seriously?!” Bee groans

“Even LA isn’t that bad,” Ally mutters.

As they run after the figure Valeriana ponders her, “Could it be, Leander? Could she be the one we've been searching for?,” the bird starts hacking, “No, Leander! Not on the carpet.”

“What does that mean?” Olivia raises an eyebrow at the other newt.

“The prophesied ones.”

“That helps, not at all, if you’ve done something-” Grime starts, glaring at the idea of Sasha or even her friends getting further hurt.

“It’s not my fault, the fates have decided thousands of years before us. How those prophecies play out are up to those 3,” the girls shift under the even more attention that’s put on them.

Sprig and Anne chase after the figure, just behind him as he leaps over a booth and hangs it on a wall, removing his mask he asks the panting kids, “Come to try your luck at my fun and exciting game?”

Anne: Absolutely not! Give me my backpack.

When playing dumb doesn’t work for the little frog he doubles down, “Oh, you mean the magical pouch of mystery. Who can say where it came from? Or how?” Anne is not impressed, though her attempts to just go behind the booth leads to some more shadowy guards appearing, “Ah-ah-ah! Once something is on the prize wall, the only way to get it back is to win it. Sorry, hon, Bizarre Bazaar rules.”

Anne: The music box. I can't lose it. What are we gonna do?

Sprig: Looks like there's only one thing we can do.

Anne glares but agrees, “All right, we'll play your game, you little sicko. So what is it? Dunk tank? Whack-a-mole? Whack-a-tank-a-dunk-a-mole?”

The frog laughs “Oh, it's a little more involved than that. Behold! That's right, folks. Thrills! Chills! Spills! The best cockroach racing this bazaar has to offer!” he reveals a small but dangerous looking raceway

The crowd cheers as Anne groans, “Giant cockroaches. Of course.”

“Now, then. Who has the guts to challenge this strange-looking biped and her little pink boyfriend?” which Anne and Sprig quickly deny. 

A few people shiver at a thought.

A deep voice in the crowd speaks up, ”I will take this challenge.”

The crowd gasps, “The Wrecker” they say as he steps towards Anne and Sprig, “The Wrecker? The legend says he'll wreck yourself if you don't check yourself.” the racers add before getting out of there.

Anne does her best to not show fear, “Oh, boy. All right. Let's do this.”

The next thing the room is shown is both teams on cockroaches, “On your marks. Get set. Go!” and the race begins people begin placing bets on the race “I’ve got a rash” Wally adds. 

Anne and Sprig groan as they’re rammed into the wall by The Wrecker, and despite Anne’s protests of cheating, she’s told by the crowd, “Anything goes in the Bizarre Bazaar.”

Sprig points out their signs must mean they’re right, “Oh, anything goes, huh? Well, then I have a plan.” she gets close to the Wrecker before telling Sprig “All right, Sprig. Tongue him!”

Sprig: Tongue him? I hardly know him.

Anne: Just do it, please!

When he does they flip above their opponent and are now in first, “We're gonna win! We're gonna win! We're gonna win!”

The Wrecker’s blue bug hits them, their certain victory literally exploding in their faces.

The wrecker pulls to a stop across the finish line, “Winner, winner, cricket dinner!”

“Heh, kind of reminds me of when we played Marcy Kart together.” Marcy chuckles, trying to lighten the mood.

“Yeah, I guess and the amount of times I came close to beating you.” Anne replies.

“Oh, remember that time you were about to cross the finish line and the blue shell hit you?” Sasha laughs.

“Yeah, why do you think I now hang back in second behind Marce?”

Marcy grins, “That doesn’t work anymore, you can outspeed it and there’s a distance limit, and-” realizing she’s about to start rambling Marcy cuts herself off, looking down, “Sorry.”

“I want to hear, let’s talk about it later, we’re almost on break, yeah?” Anne replies with a smile, “Maybe we can convince the room to let us all play?”

Marcy smiles slightly and focuses on the screen again.

Sprig: Well, that didn't feel balanced.

Anne freaks out as first her backpack is given to the Wrecker, then the Bazaar closes, meaning she won’t get her music box back, “The music box. I-It's gone. Now I'll never get home.”

“Hey, it's okay, Anne. Maybe, uh, we can find someone who knows The Wrecker. Track him down, you know?” Sprig tries to comfort her, only for her to point out he’s long gone by now and they’ll never find him.

As Anne freaks out on screen, Sasha tries to comfort her, even if she had obviously gotten it back, she can hear how close Anne is to a panic attack or crying.

As Anne smiles softly at the blonde, Sprig also notices how she’s on edge, how the other girls are trying to read everyone’s faces. Maybe he did mess up.

“Hey!” the Wrecker pops out from behind them. 

Anne tries to reason with the large amphibian, “Look, I know you won my backpack, but there's something inside I really need. You gotta give it back. I'll do anything.”

The Wrecker pulls off his cape to reveal, “Hop Pop? I'm so confused.”

Hop Pop: Isn't it obvious, Anne? I knew you two couldn't resist the Bizarre Bazaar, so I decided to keep watch in case you got yourselves in a pickle! Which you did. A big, fat pickle. Hmm? Anyways, here you go.

Anne gasps when he hands her the bag back, “Hop Pop! You're the best. Thanks for having my back... pack. You were right. I was too impatient for answers.” she unzips the bag, pulling out the music box, “Here. Go through your trusted channels. I'm okay with waiting a little longer.”

Hop Pop stares at the box, “I'll do my best, Anne. I know how important this is to you.”

“Ouch,” Anne murmurs quietly, knowing what will come next

Sasha and Marcy give her a slight look, but Anne shakes her head, almost certain it’ll be shown soon enough.

Sprig jumps in, “Okay, back up. You're The Wrecker, Hop Pop? How many games have you beaten? Did it ever get dangerous, Hop Pop? Have you killed a man, Hop Pop?” only for the old frog to laugh

Hop Pop: Whatever happens in the Bizarre Bazaar stays in the Bizarre Bazaar.

The entire theater gives Hop Pop concerned looks.

“Did you ever kill someone Hop Pop?” Polly asks.

“Well… not on purpose, but a few times during the races things got a bit out of hand.” Hop Pop replies to his granddaughter.

Anne chuckles that it’s just like Vegas, to which Hop Pop just agrees to her strange human terminology 

That night at the house they all say good night to each other, but once all the lights go out, Hop Pop sneaks out of the house, digging a hole, before looking at the box,  “Sorry, Anne, but I can't have you showing this thing around. Too dangerous for all of us. Now it's where it belongs. Where no one can find it.” before burying it as the episode ends

The room is quiet once again, Everyone is staring at Hop Pop, most in anger or disgust, some just heart broken. The old frog knows whatever explanation he gives won’t be enough, so tries to make himself small.

 

Marcy and Sasha turn to look at him. He looks at Anne, sitting between the two, and decidedly not looking at him. Her two friends are looking at him though.

 

 Sasha’s looking at him in anger and disgust, she looks at Anne then back at him, he had hurt Anne, lied to Anne, the one thing she would trust the frog to do was now entirely shattered. She half moves to get up, hurt the frog like what he did Anne, like she had too. She forces herself to breathe though, settles back into sitting resting her hand on Anne’s, squeezing tight. 

 

Anne melts into the touch, even if she now knew what he had done and why and had forgiven him, it still hurt, picking at a barely scared wound.

 

Marcy though is still staring at the old frog, glaring. She can’t hide the betrayal. Hop Pop looks away, that look is harder to stand.

 

“It was dangerous,” he tries to explain.

 

“You damn near made it impossible for Anne to go home.” After everything fuck knows if she or maybe even Sasha deserve to go home but this was before them, this was entirely fucking with Anne who was the least responsible for them getting trapped in this world.

 

“I was trying to protect my family,” he tries again.

 

Anne doesn’t mean to flinch, but the reminder that at the end of the day she’s not family hurts. Can they please just stop and everyone leave.

 

Some part of Marcy notices how that had hurt Anne and wants to comfort her girlfriend, but another part is mad she glares at the old frog, at the end of the day he’s as bad as her, “You lied!” Her voice isn’t her own and her anger is in control.

 

Before anyone can think, Marcy is rushing at the orange frog. Anne reacts first, jumping over her seat, catching Marcy’s waist, “Marce, Marcy,” She begs softly, trying to get her girlfriend to stop, “Marcy!” She tries louder, only to grunt when Marcy elbows Anne’s stomach, stepping back to regain balance but thrown to the ground by Marcy as she finally breaks free of Anne’s hold.

 

Anne groans, rubbing her head where she had hit the edge of one of the many chairs, “Fuck, Marce,” she turns to face Sasha, praying to the blonde to help, to step in. She gives a half glance at Yunan and Olivia too, just needing someone else to step in and help, whatever’s wrong with Marcy she’s strong and beyond upset. No one can move fast enough, a familiar warmth and strength overwhelms Anne, blue fills her vision. “Marcy, stop!” Now Anne’s voice isn’t her own.

 

She’s in front of Marcy in seconds. Trying to grab her wrists, just wanting to stop her friend, not hurt her. She freezes for a second not over the usually kind eyes filled with anger, but no, the fact Marcy’s eyes have a low orange glow.

 

Marcy grins, “Come on Heart, you can’t stop me,” the voice is wrong, it’s not sweet and kind and Marcy , no, it’s dark and wrong and she’s giving a slasher grin. It’s not Marcy.

 

“Marcy, you need to stop,”  Anne tries again, she couldn’t stop her, whatever this is she can’t… won’t hurt her. She steps closer to Marcy, “Please.”

 

Sasha finally moves, it had only been seconds, but it had felt longer. She freezes outside the stand off, “Marcy,” she doesn’t take her gaze off either of her girlfriends. She puts her hand behind her, motioning everyone else down. 

 

Anne rushes forward, getting lucky, grabbing her wrists. Marcy steps back, only to trip. Anne winces as they both fall to the floor. She doesn’t want to hurt Marcy, but as she struggles underneath her, Marcy’s eyes still are flashing orange. And doesn’t dare let go of Marcy’s wrists. Her hands are glowing blue still, she’s terrified she’s hurting Marcy but she needs her to stop.

 

Slowly Marcy stills, eyes finally turning back to warm brown, eyes shiny still but this from tears. Anne loosens her grip, “Annie?” She whispers, her head hurting more than ever, anger still boiling under her skin but she’s in control. Marcy rubs her wrists and sits up.

 

Anne looks her girlfriend over for a second, seeing she’s really there, and really okay. She lets her eyes fall close, feeling the power drain from her body, she falls, making sure to not fall on Marcy. She tries to sit up, groaning at the energy it took. She’s panting, putting her hands behind her to keep her up. Vaguely she notices her head hurts worse than usual from the powers.

 

Sasha takes a knee beside both of them, checking them both over for any injuries, Marcy’s wrists are red, and Anne has a rapidly forming goose egg on her forehead. They’re both clearly tired, and while Marcy is back in control she’s clearly confused and upset.

 

Anne suddenly notices everyone is staring at her girlfriends. She moves to stand as if to fight anyone who dared to approach, glaring at Mr. X and Maggie and anyone who could be a potential danger, though she stumbles and falls, tapping down her powers had almost drained her more than going all out. Sasha manages to catch her, “Stay sitting, please?” The eldest begs, rubbing her shoulder, watching how Anne looks around. She uses her thumb to force Anne to look at her, “Anne, it’s okay, everything’s okay, we’re safe.”

 

Anne stops trying to get up. So Sasha turns to face Marcy, “You okay?” She asks dumbly, making the youngest look at her, cupping her chin.

 

Marcy shrugs, feeling a familiar cold feeling settle in her chest, “I don’t know what just happened,” she admits softly.

 

Sasha nods once. Two thoughts hit her at the same time, one, they all need to talk, adults too, two, these two aren’t gonna be any help with talking right now. 

 

She stands, offering Marcy her hand first pulling her to her feet. She rubs the youngest’s shoulders, Marcy leans away from the touch, looking down at the ground. She offers Anne her hand and pulls her up, who stumbles slightly, “You should maybe sit down,” Sasha murmurs, holding Anne tight.

 

“‘M fine,” Anne manages.

 

“I… think it’s time we all eat and go to bed,” Dr. Jan says slowly and as no one disagrees they all disburse.

Notes:

Hello Everyone! Marcanne4Life here, me and Beckett have been talking and we wanted to ask you guys a question.

 

Should we post chapters directly after they’re done, or create chapters and make a semi-schedule? It’s up to you guys!

 

-Marcanne4Life

Chapter 41: Break 8

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Dinner is awkward, Sasha can feel everyone staring at them, even if more attention is on Anne and Marcy than her. Even more than the ones that are on her and the ones not meeting hers. Anne’s having trouble keeping her eyes open, the room taking pity on her and giving her something to drink for the meal, Anne’s parents or any of the adults weren’t gonna argue she has to eat so Sasha’s not gonna try fighting it, she definitely notices the quick glances to the rapidly darkening marks on Marcy’s wrist.

 

Marcy hasn’t looked up from her food, not since finally breaking her gaze from the goose bump on Anne’s temple. Eventually Anne mumbles something about feeling tired and leaves the room, Sasha wants to follow but worry for whatever had taken over Marcy keeps her at her side. Not that Marcy has ever been one for talking when she’s been upset, a pattern that continues now.

 

Several minutes pass, Sasha fixes her middle distance stare to watch Grime, he’s talking to Olivia and Yunan, all three Amphibians giving the two remaining girls worried looks. She tries not to squirm under the looks, unsure if they’re talking about Anne and Marcy or Anne and Marcy and Sasha. What if the toad was talking about how to punish them. Anne’s parents are watching them too, talking about them too. She shifts uncomfortably, even the air feels heavy right now.

 

Marcy’s trying to make herself small, what had happened? The same anger as before with Maggie had almost over taken her. She felt out of control. She was out of control. She had hurt Anne, not just with lying but had physically hurt her. The thought makes her feel nauseous. Her head is screaming, even as she feels exhausted.

 

“…Marce?”

 

She snaps her head up trying to focus on what Sasha is saying, she reads her lips more than hearing her, ‘Are you okay?’

 

Marcy almost wants to laugh at the question, she wants to answer, though she’s certain she’ll cry if she opens her mouth. So she clenches her jaw, and then in an effort to not lie to her girlfriend she shakes her head.

 

Sasha’s hand moves towards her, before freezing  half way between them when Marcy flinches. ‘I won’t hurt you,’ Sasha incorrectly assumes what Marcy is worried about, ‘Can I touch?’

 

She doesn’t deserve it, she could hurt Sasha too, hurt her again and this time physically. She shouldn’t accept Sasha’s touch. That doesn’t stop her from nodding, some of the worst thoughts seeming to be repelled by the blonde’s hand intertwining with her own.

 

“I don’t know what happened, I…I wasn’t in control and,” Marcy takes a shuddering breath, trying not to lose it, what if more than anger causes whatever… thing is inside her to hurt more people she loves.

 

Sasha shushes her, “Tomorrow, we’ll figure that all out later.” Marcy pushing herself or Anne pushing herself more would end up with someone being hurt.

 

Marcy takes the out no matter how weak that makes her weak and stupid, broken. She needs the voice outside her head, she pulls her hand away from Sasha, hitting at her head.

 

“Marce, hey,” Sasha grabs at her arms, not wanting to press on her wrist’s bruises. She looks over, seeing the others are watching, she shoots a glare to a few of them and as she sees how upset the youngest is.

 

“Make it stop, Sashy, please,” Marcy doesn’t mean to beg but everything in her head is too loud.

 

Sasha freezes at how upset and desperate Marcy sounds, but then she realizes she doesn’t know what she can do, she doesn’t know what’s wrong, “Hey, hey, Marcy, Marce, sweetie. I’m here.” She shifts from sitting to kneeling in front of Marcy, “Come on, let’s get to bed, it’s been…it’s been a lot, we’ll get you some sleep then figure it out tomorrow.” She tries to sound logical but all Sasha knows is she’s scared, all today has done is scare her.

 

Marcy nods, letting Sasha lead, leading is something she can do, at least for now. They get to the room that they had all been sharing. Sasha frowns slightly, Anne’s passed out on the too small couch in the room, back to the door. Marcy seems to further curl into herself when she sees their girlfriend not on the bed.

 

You hurt her, why would she want to be near you? Marcy really wishes the voice in her head would stop, it makes her feel weak and sick no matter how right it was. She falls into bed without changing into sleep clothes, not even getting under the blankets.

 

Sasha debates for a second about waking Anne; the position the Thai girl is in doesn’t look comfortable. But then she sees the dead stare Marcy’s giving the wall, the same one Anne had had and Sasha sighs, whatever had happened needs fixed but it feels like too much tonight.

 

“Marce,” she says quietly, “You know she didn’t want to hurt you, right?” Because acknowledging that had been hardest when she and Anne fought.

 

Marcy tensed up, the dull pain in her wrists almost seeming to hit all of the sudden, she hadn’t really realized how she had been hurt at all, her brain entirely focused on her loss of control and her hurting Anne. You deserve it anyway. Marcy shakes her head, “I don’t care about that, I know she didn’t.”

 

“Marcy,” Sasha tries again, worried how everything will change after that.

 

Marcy turns to face her girlfriend, “It’s not her fault. It’s my fault. I got pissed over something that ended up fine. I just…he lied to Anne, like…like me, he hurt her like I did and nothing had happened and I just…” she sighs cause there’s nothing just about this situation, it’s not simple and it’s not fair, she rubs at her scar, burning pain spreading from the center, “I’m not mad at Anne, I love Anne, I love you, no matter how selfish that is. I’m not mad at her. It’s my fault and I’m mad at myself and just…it’s my fault and whatever’s in my head. I’m sorry,” her eyes are shiny even in the low light.

 

“Selfish?” Sasha picks one of the many things from that to start with only for Marcy to shake her head flipping back to face away from Sasha, “Marcy?” she knows she’s been repeating herself but at this point if she can help her girlfriend she’d repeat her name as many times as she needed.

 

She sees Marcy shaking slightly, her girlfriend is crying, “Can I touch you?” She asks quietly, knowing when Marcy’s upset sometimes touching her is the last thing that she needs. Marcy nods once, and Sasha quickly moves behind her, putting her arm around Marcy’s stomach somewhere between hugging and holding her. Sasha tires to keep her breathing even, hoping the youngest will even out her breathing to match her own.

 

Sasha wishes Anne was awake, that Anne wasn’t a potential issue for Marcy right now, Sasha’s always been the best at reading others, especially her friends. But Anne’s always been better at using that reading for good, for helping people instead of manipulating them. But she’s not and she is, so instead she tries “Marcy, not everything that happened in Amphibia has been your fault.”

 

Marcy takes a deep breath as if to stop the light gasps and hiccups long enough to argue, cause she knows Sasha’s wrong, “I just didn’t want to be alone, I was so, so fucking sure that if I moved we’d break, you two would just forget me and I’d be alone. And I was so selfish and I hurt you two and it’s all my fault. I got so many people hurt and I got myself all but killed, I’m so weak and selfish and stupid,” the blonde shushes her, running her hand through her girlfriend’s hair trying to stop Marcy from echoing the voice in her head

 

“You’re not, It’s not, Marce. Even just with me and Anne, you didn’t put me in the prison, you’re not responsible for me and Anne fighting. You’re not…you didn’t control our choices Marcy.” She’s hoping being direct will win in the logic battle going on in Marcy’s head. She rests her chin on her girlfriend’s shoulder, talking gently into her ear.

 

She’s lying to you to stop you being so pathetic. 

 

Marcy whimpers cause she doesn’t deserve such kindness, she doesn’t understand why else she’d even remotely deserve Sasha’s understanding tone, “Besides if I hadn’t been so controlling we wouldn’t be where we are now anyway.” The blonde admits, self disgust clear in her lower tone.

 

Hearing Sasha blame herself feels like cold water is dumped on her, because that’s not true, “Please, don’t keep blaming yourself,” she feels Sasha run her hand through her hair.

 

Marcy looks down, trying to think what to say, only to just few exhausted, nothing is right or enough, “It’s not your fault though,” she says into the room, end of the day you’re the one who lied in the first place and trusted him, “I’m so tired.”

 

Her hands run through Marcy’s hair again, she kisses Marcy’s temple, “Get some sleep, I think tomorrow is gonna be rough.”

 

“I don’t want to be alone, please.”

 

“You won’t be, we’ll never let you be alone Marce.”

 

Marcy’s breath evens out quickly before Sasha eventually lets herself close her eyes and do the same.

 

Anne wakes up in the dead of night, now familiar nightmares still playing behind her eyelids. She rubs her eyes, she groans, looking around the room, Marcy and Sasha are asleep, the handprints on Marcy’s wrists make her feel sick.

 

Flashes of fire swords and feeling Sasha’s hand slip from her fingers cause she wasn’t strong enough are still ghosting across her skin from the nightmare. She gets up curing the floor for squeaking as she really doesn’t want to wake either of the other girls up.

 

She’s tired, and she’s certain tomorrow is going to be worse how had just yesterday they been happy, giggling, she sits down at one of the many tables they had been eating at, staring down at her hands trying to ignore how they shake.

 

She’s not sure how long she sits there, but suddenly a cold hand touches her shoulder. She jumps, turning quickly to see Sprig.

 

She looks away, “What, you gonna go off on me liking Sasha again?” She snorts slightly, “Or is it gonna be Marcy or what.” Maybe that’s mean but she’s tired.

 

“You okay, Anne?” The pink frog asks quietly instead of reacting to her questions.

 

Anne shrugs.

 

“Is Marcy okay?”

 

She shrugs again, feeling more guilty at that. “Probably not, I hurt her, stupid fucking powers.”

 

“She was trying to attack Hop Pop.” As if he’s excusing hurting her girlfriend.

 

Anne sighs, “I know. Okay, Sprig, I know. I know that. I know Marcy lied. I know Sasha has control issues. I know they betrayed us. I fucking know.” She growls slightly, “That doesn’t mean I don’t like them like a lot.” Using love feels like too soon but also not enough.

 

“Anne-” Sprig starts.

 

“I know you think I shouldn’t, but I don’t know, I feel safe with them, I don’t think they’ll hurt me again, I think we’re all trying to get better, I…” she sighs running her hands through her hair, tightening her fingers to pull at it, “I know, okay.”

 

“Anne!” Sprig tries again, “I don’t care,” Anne freezes, staring at him. “I’ve seen how you’ve been since we left Newtopia, how you’ve taken everything on your shoulders while not really being there.” He sighs, “If you trust them, I’ll try. Just…you’re happy again. I can try as long as they’re making you happy.”

 

“You shouldn’t have told everyone,” Anne rests her head in her hands, “You really shouldn’t have fucking done that, now they’re worried about fallout, especially with Grime and Lady Olivia and Yunan.”

 

“Most people don’t care about that law, at least for a hundred years, I doubt there’s anything that’s gonna happen,” Sprig replies.

 

Anne frowns at him, not sure he gets it, “I’ll talk to them again about everything before, but…” she sighs, “I can’t make you apologize to them but-”

 

“I will.” the frog cuts her off, crossing his heart in promise, “For that at least.”

 

Anne gives him a small smile, one she hopes doesn’t show how fucking tired she is. She gives him a half noogie, “You should get some sleep dude.”

 

“So should you,” he counters.

 

“I will just…” she’s saved from admitting how scared she is of sleeping by a door opening and closing behind them, Anne turns quickly, quick enough to see Sasha’s shoulders lose most tension as soon as she sees Anne.

 

Sprig sighs seeing the blonde there, but he remembers how happy his best friend has been the last few days before he decides he has to try, Anne needs him around if they betray her again. So he nods, “I’m gonna go, see you tomorrow Anne.” He nods at the blonde as he walks away.

 

“Hey, you weren’t in the room,” Sasha says unnecessarily, sitting down beside Anne.

 

“Sorry,” Anne murmurs, looking at her hands not really seeing them though.

 

“I was worried, that’s all,” she brushes Anne’s hair behind her ears so she can catch her eye.

 

“How’s Marce?” Anne doesn’t want to think too hard, she’s exhausted, but she didn’t have the bravery to ask her herself earlier, “I didn’t mean to hurt her, these powers, I shouldn’t have used them and they drain me and…but, is she okay?”

 

“Taking it pretty rough, like you seem to be too,” Sasha sighs, she moves to touch Anne’s arm, she jumps in shock when the oldest touches her, Sasha moves to pull back before Anne shakes her head apologizing, the spot she had hit her head is rapidly bruising, spreading down slightly to darken under her eyes, Sasha winces slightly.

 

“I meant physically too.”

 

“Couple of bruises, you didn’t hurt her on purpose, she doesn’t think you did.”

 

“I…did you see her eyes?” Anne asks softly.

 

Sasha sighs, “Yeah…they weren’t green.” before pinching the bridge of her nose, “Like orange?”

 

“Yeah,” Anne sighs, “She was right about Andrias I guess? What the fuck did he do to her?”

 

“Besides stabbing her and everything else?” Sasha growls, “We need to try all of us, at least who know in the castle, talking.” She’s tired but plans are all she’s done in the past couple months, so that she can do, especially if it’ll help Anne with whatever’s making her burn the midnight oil.

 

“Think anyone else noticed?” Anne crosses her arms. “I don’t trust X especially, if needed I’ll lie.” 

 

“You really have the FBI on your tail, Boonchuy.” Sasha laughs, but doesn’t answer the first part cause ‘I hope not’ isn’t reassuring at all.

 

Anne sighs, leaning forward. She remembers listening to Marcy’s info dump on various myths, she remembers one about holding the whole sky on their shoulders, she’s not sure she should relate to a Greek Titan at the age of 13, “I just want everyone safe, I want this done, I want us all home safe.” She slams her palm on the table, “I’m sorry, I’m just. Fuck, I’m so sorry, just,” she looks at Sasha, her eyes are shiny, “I’m so tired, Sash.”

 

“Come here,” Sasha offers, opening her arms for a hug, Anne falls into her, laying her ear against her chest, trying to breathe in time with Sasha’s heartbeat, “Let’s get some sleep, tomorrow we’ll talk about… we’ll fix everything. Tomorrow will be better.” It has to be 

 

“Sleeping sucks,” Anne mutters quietly, she’s only been getting a few hours each night since she returned to Earth, nightmares and panic attacks and guilt and worry and research filling the nighttime hours lately.

 

“I can and will carry you to bed, Annie,” it’s a challenge and a promise but gentle, Sasha’s trying not to be controlling and Anne can tell.

 

Anne drops her head heavier against Sasha, “Don’t tempt me,” it would be nice to not have to think any further or just do anything any further. Sasha rolls her eyes and bends down, putting Anne over her shoulders, “Sasha!” Anne gasps suddenly more awake than before.

 

Sasha laughs as she stands, “Come on, bedtime,” walking towards the bedroom.

 

“Sasha. Sasha! Put me down,” Anne demands, scared to hurt Sasha, “Please, put me down.”

 

“Okay, okay,” she sets her girlfriend down, smiling wildly when she sees a smile pulling on Anne’s lips. But she’s tired, “Come on Sunshine, it’s bedtime.”

 

“Sunshine?” Anne asks softly as they reenter the room.

 

“It fits,” Sasha shrugs carefully crawling into bed, trying not to wake Marcy. 

 

Anne looks back at the couch, before taking a deep breath and realizing she’s stupid, crawling in by Sasha’s other side. Sasha grabs her hand and squeezes. Anne smiles softly as she feels the blonde fall asleep. Eventually Anne falls into a restless sleep.

 

The next morning Marcy is up before Sasha, her arm is over her and the blonde has her face buried in her shoulder. Marcy rests into her girlfriend’s hold, the only thing that’d be better is Anne holding her too. Anne. She has to go face that music, she can’t stand the idea of her first friend hating her, but now she not just lied but physically hurt her.

 

Eventually she gets her modicum of courage in gear to snake out of Sasha’s grip. It takes her even longer to make herself turn the doorknob to leave the room. She looks down and sees some pretty dark marks on her wrists as she pulls it open. She sighs before squaring her shoulders and finally leaving the room.

 

Unfortunately or perhaps luckily, only a few people are up, including Anne. Marcy can’t get herself to look up to meet anyone’s eyes right now. She finds a spot in the corner, hiding there. Obviously not well as far too soon she hears footsteps approach her, she looks up only enough to be looking at a pair of knees. They stay like that for a moment, finally Marcy forces out, “Morning.”

 

“Morning Marce,” Anne sits down and Marcy focuses on her hands, right now fear and guilt is making Anne unsafe in Marcy’s brain, She hates you. Anne puts her hand palm up on her knee, a familiar invitation, an offer if Marcy wants or needs an anchor, nothing more forceful. “Are you feeling okay?”

 

Marcy has to laugh, looking up to see Anne’s face, a slight bruise under her eye as well as on her temple, you did that, monster she squeezes her own arm tightly. 

 

“Hey don’t do that,” Anne gives her a concerned look, “don’t like feel guilty or whatever please,” she puts her hand on Marcy’s shoulder, “Are you okay?”

 

“Please don’t ask me that, I don’t deserve that.” Marcy begs watch, she hates you.

 

“Marce,” Anne sighs, “I love you, so much,” she looks down, “I didn’t mean to hurt you, I’m so sorry.” she can’t stop looking at her hand marks on Marcy’s wrists.

 

“I hurt you too,” Marcy points out, brushing Anne’s hair away from the bump on her head, “I lost control of my head and body and hurt you. You shouldn’t be apologizing to me, Anne.”

 

“Whatever it is, Marce, that’s not your fault.”

 

“It is. I was stupid and got us traped in another fucking world, got you hurt, got Sasha hurt, got myself…” she trails off remebering all the energy draining from her, looking down and seeing a flame where her chest should be, begging Anne to help with her eyes as she vaguely hears Andraius talking, “I got myself killed.” Marcy lets out a shaky breath, “I deserved it, why the fuck would you and Sash forgive that? Trust me?”

 

“You didn’t deserve what he did. Please don’t say that again, do you know how often I have to watch that in my nightmares, you didn’t deserve that.” Anne’s voice is shaky, she’s not looking at Marcy, but holding her hand tightly, as if she thinks if she lets go Marcy will disappear again, “You saved Sprig,” Anne says quietly, “You made a mistake, but you’re not unforgivable.”

 

“I don’t know what happened, Anne, I saw you but I wasn’t in… it wasn’t me.”

 

“We’ll figure that out then, together, okay?” Anne smiles at Marcy, and she sounds so sure and promising she won’t be alone, Marcy smiles back.

 

“Okay,” Marcy nods, almost letting herself believe Anne.

 

“You said…that like you weren’t in control?”

 

Marcy shakes her head, “I got mad for just one second then felt like something pushed me outside my head, does that make sense? I don’t know just, I couldn’t stop myself even when I saw you and wanted to stop.”

 

“Your eyes turned orange, your voice was…it was cold; scary, Marcy. You called me ‘Heart’” Anne is hoping that all adds up to something for the brilliant girl.

 

“I…I don’t know Anne,” Marcy’s shoulder’s drop, she should know this, she knows she should, but nothing .

 

Anne nods, kissing the crown of Marcy’s head, “Okay,” They sit together in silence for a bit, Marcy rests her head on Anne’s shoulder, “Marbles, did… did anyone say anything on what Sprig said yesterday,” she doesn’t mean to make everything stressful again, but she’s worried about her friends.

 

“Olivia and Yunan haven’t said anything to me, and same with Grime for Sash. It’d almost be better if they just went off or talked to me or whatever.” Marcy looks down, Anne knows she’s thinking of her human parents, and how poorly they had taken Marcy even suggesting at being queer.

 

“They love you,” Anne reminds her softly, hugging her tightly.

 

Marcy snorts, “Heard that before, its not illegal on earth, now it’s both different, weird and illegal, not just amoral.”

 

“Do you… do you want to break up? Or I don’t know after only a few days I’m not sure we’d call it a break up, but…”

 

“What? No, no. please, I don’t,” Marcy’s breath quickens, she doesn’t want to be alone, “Please don’t leave me.”

 

“Marcy, Marcy,” Anne tries to get the younger girl to look at her and calm down, “Hey, that’s not what I meant, just-” she looks down, “I don’t want you to have more issues because of me, and I think Sasha would agree, so I don’t know, talking stupid, I’m so sorry.”

 

 Marcy feels the same panic from all those months ago settle in her throat, “I don’t want to be alone,” she admits quietly.

 

Anne opens her mouth to reply, only to see something that makes her stop, Marcy looks over and sees that Olivia is walking over to them. Marcy tries to square her shoulders, tries to be ready for whatever she’s gonna say, that doesn’t mean she doesn’t take Anne’s hand, pulling her hand in front of her, feeling some level of protection from her girlfriend’s presence.

 

“Can I talk to Master Marcy alone?” the newt looks at Anne, who looks at Marcy. She nods once, the newt’s not gonna smack her or anything, she’ll be fine hearing how awful she is.

 

Anne gets up, giving Marcy one last look before finding another place in the room. More and more people and Amphibians are getting up, including Anne’s parents, who are talking to their daughter as Olivia clears her throat, Marcy tries to focus, looking as close as she can to her eyes.

 

“I’ve owed you an apology for quite awhile, Marcy,” Olivia admits quietly.

 

Marcy squints at the blue newt, confused, is she trying to mess with her? “What do you mean, Olivia?”

 

“I was your guardian, and I let the king not just put you in major danger but quite frankly manipulate you.”

 

“Olivia-” Marcy starts, because that’s not true, “I chose… I wanted to-”

 

“Children shouldn’t be leading missions, Marcy.” Olivia points out bluntly.

 

How can a statement both make so much sense but hurt so badly, “Oh…” Marcy manages softly, looking down, “But I…”

 

“We should’ve better protected you. We were all tricked by Andrius,” Marcy flinches at the name, Olivia gives her an apologetic look, “But I should’ve tried to do better by you, I’m sorry for that.”

 

“I think it’s past the point of us three getting involved,” Marcy admits softly, rubbing at the scar beneath her shirt.

 

Olivia gives her a sad look, “Unfortunately I’d say so.” 

 

Marcy looks down at her hands, playing with her fingers, “Are you mad or… I don’t… know just… me and Anne and Sasha.”

 

“You and your friends are dating each other,” Olivia nods.

 

“You had said that it’s not…okay in Amphibia?” she’s waiting for her to get mad or disappointed or whatever.

 

Olivia scoffs, “No, it’s against the laws of the land,” the newt looks down when the girl flinches.

 

“Sasha said it seemed like he did it for personal reasons, not for any like-“

 

“Justifiable reason?” Olivia finishes, “You don’t always need justification when you’re king.” She sighs, “But after all we’ve seen, I wouldn’t be surprised if your friend was right.”

 

“She’s good at getting why people act that way, reading others' manipulation…” maybe that means, “She could be right.” Marcy pulls her knees up to her chest, “Do you hate me for this?” She doesn’t want to wait and see, she just wants to get the anger over with; it’s been too long since she had to play this particular game with a parent.

 

“What? Frog, no. It’s…certainly unconventional, and a little surprising, given everything that appears to happen between the three of you. But I don’t begrudge you happiness, my dear,” Olivia smiles at the girl.

 

Marcy suddenly feels like she can breathe a little easier at the words, “They’re…they’re my favorite people, they make it easier to be happy,” Marcy smiles, happiness hasn’t been something she’s good at keeping for a few years now, but Anne and Sasha are light and warmth that help push it away better than anything.

 

The blue newt nods, “Then I doubt anyone here will hate you three.” Then tries to make a joke, “After last night, I think a lot of them are scared of you three.”

 

“Oh,” Marcy nods, “I…Anne made sense, I don’t know what…that, what happened to me, was. What do you know?” She’s one of the few that was still in the castle, Marcy’s about to beg for fear she could be more dangerous to those she cares about.

 

Olivia sighs, “I don’t know, if I did, that’s not something I’d keep from you.”

 

“I’m almost sure it was him after he…” Marcy runs her hands through her hair, “Yeah, really wish you knew.”

 

Olivia wishes with her everything she knew too.

 

Anne is apparently done talking with her parents and Sasha seems to have finally woken up, “I assume you want to talk to them?”

 

Marcy doesn’t need a further out, getting over there as quickly as she could. Getting closer, she sees that Sasha’s eyes are slightly red, “Talked to Grime,” is her explanation, though her tone says it wasn’t bad tears.

 

“You were right about my parents, actually guess they figured it out early yesterday.”

 

Marcy is thrilled to see that Sasha releases a breath of relief about that too, at least that gives her something that’s okay on Earth, if, no when, they go home.

 

Anne looks down before looking up at Sasha, “To the best of my memory, the Bizarre Bazaar was less than two weeks before Toad Tower.” She takes a deep breath, “So that’s…probably today.”

 

Sasha sucks in a breath between her teeth before clenching her jaw, “Yeah I figured it was getting close.”

 

“When you two fought?” Marcy looks between the two, “Anne just told me it was bad, with swords and explosions.”

 

Sasha nods, “Fuck.” This’ll be not just bad but, in multiple ways.

 

“It was months ago, things have changed,” Marcy offers, Lord knows she’s gonna have her worst moments shown coming up soon enough.

 

“Do you…want to like tell people ahead of time or at least give heads up? Maybe less comments that way?” Anne asks

 

Sasha shakes her head, “Let’s just get it over with.”

 

The other two nod, finding a spot to eat for breakfast. They eat quietly, each girl stuck in their own thoughts and worries.

 

Eventually everyone makes their way to their seats around the screen. The girls cuddle close, Marcy leaning on Anne’s shoulder and Anne resting her own on top of Marcy's head, Sasha pulls them close with her arm over their shoulders.

 

The screen lights up:

 

Cursed!

 

Notes:

So by complete shut out, we’ll continue updating as we finish.

This chapter kinda kept growing to almost 5k words, and that’s after we deleted a few rough scenes ideas

T minus 7 chapters til reunion

Chapter Text

Sprig and Anne share a look, before laughing.

“What are you laughing about?” Maddie asks.

“The fact that Cursed! Is one of the last like normal daily drama we have is just… little funny,” Sprig shrugs

The Episode begins at the marketplace with Mrs. Croaker paying for some vegetables from the Plantar’s stand.

“Hey, Maddie! Happy market day!” Anne says waving across from her, Maddie turns and gives her a creepy grin, Anne gives out a laugh. “Classic creepy Maddie.”

 

Maddie gets a sad look, Marcy, after noticing it, elbows Anne.

 

“I’m sorry Maddie, that’s…it wasn’t fair to you, I shouldn’t have been so judgemental.”

 

Sprig doesn’t look at his friend, cause he was always the one who was most judgemental towards Maddie.

 

Sprig pokes out from a barrel, Anne asks what he’s doing, he talks about how he’s hiding from Maddie and ever since they’ve been engaged things had been awkward. Anne tells him to just break it off them, Sprig says no, claiming Maddie will kill him, they look across to see Maddie chopping bread.



Anne: Look, breakups are no big deal. I used to do it for my friends all the time. They called me the Breakup Queen. Also, Angel of Death.’

 

Sasha and Marcy decidedly look away from anyone, blushing slightly.

 

Anne half snorts, while she had a standard 20 buck fee for most people she had broken up with several guys that Sasha hadn’t wanted to, but Marcy had been mostly nerdy guys she was too nice to say no to.

 

Except Ryan, Ryan was a jerk and Anne should’ve hit him the sooner, despite what Marcy says.

 

Sprig: Perfect. You go break up with her for me, and I'll go find a new hiding spot

 

Anne & Sprig: Yeah. Spranne against the world!

 

Anne and Sprig laugh, they both start to screw around until Anne accidentally throws Sprig into Barry who gets his berries knocked over.

 

Marcy winces and Sasha glares, Wit Recognizes the trope and Strength recognizes the face. Both know this isn’t going to go well.

 

Anne and Sprig both apologize and tell them they didn’t see him there, Barry tells them both that nothing gets him down, he then pulls two lollipops out of their ears much to Sprig’s amazement. And after one bad pun greeting them a good day he walks over to the crowd of people who cheer as he enters the stage.

 

“That guy gives me bad vibes,” Yunan states, before looking at Marcy to make sure she used the word correctly.

 

Sprig: There goes Barry, sweetest frog in all of Wartwood.



Anne: Swell. And now to break up with Maddie for ya.

 

Anne walks over to Maddie to break up with her for Sprig and immediately turns back after seeing Maddie put bread versions of her and Sprig in an oven to burn.

 

“Okay, yeah I can see how that would look bad if you hadn’t known.”

 

“Friendship bread?” Marcy asks and when Maddie nods she explains, “almost the same as regular bread, add in Basil, lemon balm, Yarrow, few other herbs,” she looks at Anne, “You put them in that shape to give the spell power, it’s mostly a protection spell,” more theoretical than she personally liked but that hadn’t stopped her from researching it as much as everything else in Amphibia.

 

Anne: Or maybe breaking up by text would be better.

 

Sprig: By wha--?

 

Anne: By text. It's not super cool, but, hey, everybody's done it at least once.

 

“Shouldn’t the bigger thing be doing it yourself? Don’t people deserve that?” Asks Grime.

 

Sasha gives him a surprised look, “Really?!”

 

“Only cowards let others do their dirty work.”

 

Sasha and Marcy look down again.

 

Sprig laughs, mentioning that their both cowards, Anne then writes out a letter that reads:

 

 “Dear Maddie, 

I break up with you.

¯\_(ツ)_/¯ -Sprig.”

 

 She then folds it up into a paper airplane and chucks it over to Maddie, she reads the note, looks at them both in distraught and leaves, Sprig mentions how it wasn’t so bad, Anne adding on there were no problems 

 

“Why would you say that?” Marcy groans, “Like that’s such bad luck Anna-Banana.”

 

That night at a random shack in the woods, someone casts a curse on Anne and Sprig, laughing evilly.

 

“Well, so we all know it’s not Maddie then.” Marcy narrows her eyes at Anne.

 

The next morning, Sprig wakes up noticing something isn’t right, which is immediately followed by Anne screaming, Sprig stumbles his way downstairs making his way towards Anne to notice she has feathers growing on her. They asks what happened to each other, Anne mentions that these things stated gorging on her and her voice started making bird noises.

 

“Worst break up reaction ever,” Sasha rolls her eyes, giving Maddie a wink, making sure she knows she’s joking.

 

“What worse than Ryan?” Marcy asks, raising an eyebrow.

 

Anne’s face hardens, “Nah, jackass deserved it,” her hand tightens into a fist.

 

“Anne,” Oum scolds lightly.

 

“She’s right though,” Maggie agrees with Anne, causing Sasha to give her a look that’s nicer than usual. 

 

Anne just shrugs, her mom doesn’t know why she got into a fight that had gotten her suspended. The jackass pushing Marcy into the locker had been his last mistake, after weeks of not leaving her alone and trying to bully her into helping with test answers, when Marcy said no and he had pushed her, had hurt Marcy, Anne had reacted before she thought. After the fight Sasha did her part and ruined any reputation the jackass had and after a hushed ‘I can take care of myself, and Thanks’ Anne and Marcy had been okay. And it worked, Marcy hadn’t really had any further issues since then, if anyone tried one look at Sasha or even Anne had made them stop. 

 

Marcy frowns a little at the memory, fuck that was embarassing, even if it was nice to feel so protected then. She turns to hide her face in Anne’s shoulder, “Fucking jerk,” though she can’t help but remember how everyone in the past had just wanted something from her, why the fuck would Anne and Sasha want her after everything. Do they actually want something else?

 

Hop Pop: Morning, kids. Goodness gracious, boy! What's on your face?

 

Sprig: I dunno. I just woke up like this.

 

Anne: And me. Anytime I try to talk I-- [squawks]

 

The room laughs

 

“Have you guys seen my toothbrush?” Polly asks with a tired expression as she comes downstairs, she notices what happens to her siblings and couldn’t help but laugh.

 

Hop Pop examines them both, he mentions he’s seen all of this before, and tells them they both got cursed, Anne questions if that’s a thing here, Hop Pop responds by telling her there’s all sorts of arts here, including dark arts.

 

“Marcy foreshadowing?” Anne jokes, forcing Marcy outside her head, laughing slightly.

 

Sprig: Cursed? But-But how? When?

 

Hop Pop: Well, it takes about a night for a curse to kick in. Either of you upset anyone yesterday?

 

Anne and Sprig both realize, could Maddie have done this? Especially after the breakup thing yesterday. Anne encourages Sprig he needs to talk to Maddie.

 

Polly:Any way you could wait till tomorrow? Because I am loving this.

 

“So sympathetic Polly,” Bee offers, the pollywog looks away from the human, not liking Anne’s dad’s having such a disappointed tone. Though it’s ruined slightly by his inability to keep a straight face.

 

More hair grows on Sprig, he announces it’s getting better despite that clearly being wrong, Anne then tells him he has to get Maddie to reverse the curse, but Sprig mentions that they could both try and do this without any awkward conversations, Anne agrees telling Sprig they need to hurry saying she has a bad feeling where this is heading.

 

Several hours later, Sprig is working on a potion, that fails, he asks Anne how she’s doing only to see she’s a full bird now, Hop Pop asks if she’s ok, Anne says it’s not that bad, she then gets on all fours as she pulls a work out of the floor and eats it. She mentions she hates the curse.

 

Sprig tires again, only to get sent flying into a wall he says he’s getting closer but Anne immediately stops him from doing anymore telling him they need to talk to Maddie, Sprig reluctantly agreeing, they both go to walk out of the house only to be met by Maddie.

 

Maddie: Got Mr. Plantar's bread order here.

 

Sprig: She's here. Someone hide me!

 

The door falls off the hinges, “Run! Objects bend to her will!”

 

Hop Pop: Nope. That's on me. Forgot to fix those hinges.

 

“When it falls off so often, it’s expensive to fix.” The old frog shrugs.

 

Sasha will give him that, once it had been determined the Plantar house would be the center of the rebellion she had had to make several repairs, even outside what the robots had destroyed.

 

Sprig is obviously awkward with the situation, Anne tells Sprig to quit stalling and just talk to her to get this curse broken. Maddie mentions she wasn’t bothered by the breakup and honestly would’ve preferred a face to face conversation. 

 

Sprig then asks if she could lift the curse but she mentions this isn’t her doing. Everyone is now confused.



“Oh come on! You guys seriously fell for that cliché? It was obviously Barry from the start!” Marcy exclaims.



“Heh, yeah… we judged Maddie too quickly.” Anne answers, rubbing the back of her neck.

 

Sprig: But if it wasn't you, then who?

 

Maddie: Hmm.

 

Maddie pulls out a bowl and mashes it, she throws some dust to the ground revealing a trail of magic.

 

“This trail will lead us to the caster. Quickly. Before it goes cold,” Maddie explains before they all run off.

 

Polly: You gonna fix this door?

 

Hop Pop: Eh. Eventually.

 

Meanwhile in the forest, Maddie asks, “Why'd you think it was me who cursed you?”

 

Sprig: Well, you do give off a creepy vibe.

 

Maddie: Just because I seem creepy to you doesn't mean I'm a bad person. I'll have you know, I learned magic to help people, not hurt them. Sheesh. Appearances aren't everything, Sprig.

 

Maddie crosses her arms, before looking down, “After mom, I tried to learn so I could stop that,” she admits softly.

 

Sprig and Ivy both look down at that, most of Wartwood looks uncomfortable but they remember the day at school when Maddie showed up crying.

 

Sprig: Yeah, well that's... That's a really good point.

 

Anne: Kurt the crow says this will all end in tears.

 

“Fuck, I’m dating a Disney princess,” Sasha laughs.

 

“Cursed, talks to birds, only one shoe,” Marcy giggles, “you’re right Sash, now all we need is a knight in shining armor.” Neither Sasha nor Marcy are sure they can be the good enough to be such a savior.

 

They arrive at the shack, they walk inside, Anne asking what evil person loves here only for the real curse caster to reveal himself.

 

“Barry?” They gasp, he reveals it was him who put the curse on Anne and Sprig, Sprig asks why, Barry mentions that he took revenge for the moon berries that only goes once every 10 years he mentions he played it cool only to save his image. Anne then mentions the whole “looks can be deceiving” lesson cliché they’re learning right now.

 

Sprig begs to be uncursed, Barry tells Sprig that he’ll never do it, saying he’s very petty and unforgiving, Maddie then tells Barry this abuse of magic offends her and that curses are for those who deserve it.

 

The two magic wielders go back and forth chucking curses at each other all of their shots missing their target, Maddie is out of curses and Barry is down to his last, Maddie then takes some of Sprig and Anne’s curse hair and ties it into a bag, catches Barry’s curse and throws them both at him

 

The explosion knocks Hop Pop’s door off again before returning back to the shack.

 

“The house really tries it best, but with you kids around,” Hop Pop shakes his head

 

“How long has the house been around anyway?” Marcy asks, curious to the family history of Anne’s found family.

 

“Long as we’ve had the farm, round about a thousand years, maybe a little less?” 

 

Barry: Oh, no. My beautiful body!

 

Sprig:We're back to normal. 

 

Anne: She turned the curses back on him.

 

Sprig: Maddie, you did it.

 

Anne: I can talk.

 

Barry asks to be uncursed, Maddie denies him and tells Barry he’s too dangerous, Sprig and Anne convince her to but for the price of basically all of his candy supply he had.

 

Sprig: Thanks for helping us Maddie, I’m sorry the engagement had to end like this. Friends?

 

Maddie: Friends. Can’t wait to hang out.

 

The episode ends with Sprig going downstairs in the middle of the night to see Anne eating ants off the floor asking him if he’s got a better way to eat them off the floor.

 

Everyone looks at Anne, some disgusted, some concerned. Sasha and Marcy falling closer to concerned, “Love you, weirdo,” Sasha laughs as the next episode starts.

 

Fiddle me This

Chapter 43: Fiddle me This

Summary:

The theater reacts to Fiddle Me This

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The episode starts with Hop Pop parking Bessie, though he’s scraping other snails. After several painful seconds they’re all given fifteen minutes to meet back up.

Sprig and Hop Pop look at each other, Hop Pop giving an expression of regret, he'd like to forget about what happened here.

In the ascot shop Hop Pop talks to the shop keeper, learning that her daughter had gotten into Newtopia University, “That's the big league right there.”

Wartilda agrees, saying that she has a bright future, “Good thing too. Ascots aren't as popular as they used to be.” Hop Pop agrees, saying how people are wanting fruits instead of vegetables nowadays

Hop Pop leaves the shop, “Sure wish I could give Sprig and Polly a better future.” 

Sasha scoffs slightly, “Dude.” Though she doesn’t say anything further, Anne wants to keep peace and maybe she could be nicer to the frogs.

The kids cheering has Hop Pop go check out a sign for Amphibia’s got Talent, which Anne explains is similar to a show on earth, “That sounds potentially humiliating.” Polly sounds too happy at that

Anne: Yeah, you get it.

Polly: Yeah, I get it.

"Auditions are being held this weekend." Sprig reads, stepping away and pulling out his fiddle to play, saying it could be fun.

Marcy laughs, “Tell me you’re an extrovert without telling me you’re an extrovert.”

“You don’t like performing?” Sprig asks, raising an eyebrow.

“I’ve done plenty,” Marcy shrugs.

Hop Pop isn’t sure, until Anne brings up the success and opportunity a competition like this could bring

The scene cuts to Hop Pop’s dream of the future, there’s a big fiddle themed mansion and seeing the kids are okay, Hop Pop realizes he can finally rest. Until Polly and Anne ask why things don’t make sense. Much to Hop Pop’s chagrin as he’s trying to pass on.

Hop Pop is making Sasha’s goal of being nicer difficult, she puts her arm over Anne’s shoulder.

After being brought back to the present, Hop Pop declares they’re gonna try to make Sprig a star in this talent show. 

Hop Pop: Anne, how'd you pay for all that junk?

“That was the food for the month,” Anne explains ahead of time when people give her concerned looks knowing they’re not well off.

Anne: I may or may not have mortgaged the house.

“Wait, how’d you manage to mortgage a house, when you’ve been failing classes?” Marcy asks.

“Hop Pop… taught me how to mortgage houses as well…” Anne answers with a nervous grin.

Many of the adults frown, the Plantars were obviously way worse off than first thought, how had Hop Pop managed to take in another mouth to feed?

The scene changes, and Hop Pop is explaining his plan, “The moth! One of nature's most seductive animals.”

“I…” Sasha’s sure there’s a joke here; she just can’t word it quite right. Anne gently nudging her is enough to get her to stop trying.

Anne is given the job of Costume Design and Makeup, to which she shows Hop Pop a quick sketch of her plan for Sprig. 

“Anne!” Marcy smacks her shoulder as she yells her name.

“What?” Anne jumps at the sudden yell.

“You told me you couldn’t draw,” Marcy glares at her, “What do you call that?”

Sasha jumps in with a grin, “Technically her word has always been she ‘can’t art’”

“The point stands,” Marcy crosses her arms.

Anne shrugs, “Yeah I can doodle and like to make okay looking stuff, but nah I can’t art,” she shrugs, “You’ve seen what you can do, I can’t do that.”

Polly is much less happy to be given Chief Morale Officer “That's not a real job. Why can't I be the star? I've got talent too.”

Hop Pop gives her a chance to sing, and he’s promptly proven right as she sings horribly off key. She takes the title with some disgust.

Hop Pop then turns to Sprig, “And as for you, Sprig, you have the hardest job of all. We'll be working on your act together. From dusk till dawn. Rain or shine. Till heck or high water.”

Sprig: Hop Pop, aren't– Aren't we taking this all just a little too seriously?

Hop Pop points out a worm outside the window: “Sprig, success takes work. It takes dedication, sacrifice, You don't wanna end up like that guy, do you? No job. No prospects. No future. Just look at him, Sprig.”

Sasha rolls her eyes and starts talking despite herself, “Dude, you don’t have to go so hard, you have good kids, that one…” she pauses, “Polly’s strong,”

“And smart,” Anne points out

“And Sprig…” Sasha hesitates because saying anything nice about the pink feels wrong in some ways, in others, she looks over at Anne, how much more confident and happy she was then on earth, and she has to give, for as much as she doesn’t like some of their actions, Sprig has certainly helped Anne come into her own, “Sprig’s a good kid, smart and really talented. They have a pretty good family too. They’ll both be fine.”

Anne looks at Sasha, smiling slightly, only to look down after a second, her adopted siblings are so similar to Marcy and Sasha, no one will be surprised with them making something of themselves, Anne on the other hand. She crosses her arms and tries to not look so worried.

Sprig gives the blonde a look, that’s the nicest thing she’s ever said about him, even if she was getting mad at his grandfather. He looks away when he remembers how Anne said he should apologize to the other girls.

Before Sprig can point out that Hop Pop is comparing him to a worm a training sequence begins counting down the days to that weekend. Sprig clearly is not enjoying Hop Pop’s training.

Everyone in the theater looks at Hop Pop with disappointing looks, Hop Pop looks away with a nervous grin.

At the end, Sprig shows off his fiddling and dancing to the girls, “Well, how was that?”

Anne: It was amazing, dude. 

Polly: You're gonna slay, brother.

Hop Pop throws his clipboard, “You call that an act? I counted three whole mistakes, Sprig. Three.” and when Sprig points out it doesn’t have to be perfect, Hop Pop counters, “It does if you wanna win. Now go give me 50 laps.”

Marcy winces a little at Hop Pop’s outburst, laying her head on Anne’s shoulder.

“Hop Pop, this is crazy. I just want to have fun up there.” Sprig tries to stand up to Hop Pop, only for him to go off on how you can’t eat fun.

“Instruments are a lot easier to play when you’re having fun, when it gets to the point of having to win, that's how you get them to never want to touch it again.”

“Don’t you play drums?” Maddie asks

“My parents had me take piano and violin too, few too many freak outs before completions and they had me stop, can’t have their child being a freak, ya know?” Marcy gives a bitter smile, “And god forbid it’s anything more than attention seeking, can’t be neurodivergent if you don’t get tested,” she laughs tapping her temple mockingly, though clearly not talking to the blue frog. At least not fully.

“Marce?” Anne offers quietly, grabbing her hand, only for Marcy to pull away with a quiet apology.

The scene transitions from Sprig doing laps to that night for Amphibia’s got Talent, the spotlight operator shoos off a bat as we see the very boarded looking judges.

“Wait, what’s the deal with mammals in Amphibia?” Terri asks

“What do you mean?” Olivia asks.

“Well, Amphibians are obviously the main life form, and there’s bugs, and some reptiles, all cold blooded, yeah? But then there’s that weasel and the bat, how is there like so few warm blooded creatures? Why are they all predators?” The scientist explains.

Marcy tilts her head, they're right, that helps explain Anne and Sasha’s less than stellar welcome to Amphibia, but now she has new research for her journal, maybe after all this she can figure out a little more about Amphibia’s ecology.

There are several acts, some better, some worse, shown, and Toadie and Toadstool are launched by the judges

Backstage, Hop Pop declares this theirs to lose as Anne puts makeup on Sprig, when he says he’s ready Hop Pop tells him to “get out there and win, win, win!”

Sprig is called on stage, and very quickly changes the judges level of interest with his costume and cuteness, the crowd loves his playing much to Hop Pop’s joy, he tells Anne to do the final step and she pulls a rope, pulling Sprig high up into the air as he continues playing. The crowd is loving it and so is Hop Pop

Those watching are decidedly impressed too, Anne hears someone from the back mutter something about them doing this in only 9 days. She grins a little, it at least looks very cool.

Then the bat from before swoops in and plucks Sprig off the rope mid performance

The stares get worse for Hop Pop as everyone looks worried about what is happening to Sprig, even Sasha is showing some concern

The Plantar family try to figure out what to do, and seeing the lever, Hop Pop has a plan, telling Anne to pull it on his signal

When they finally have a clear shot Anne shoots Hop Pop and Polly high onto the bat and despite the animal’s best effort, they hang on. Hop Pop crawls up to the bat’s ear, “Polly, now's your time to shine. Sing!”

At Polly’s off tune singing, the bat screeches, throwing them all off, Anne barely managing to break their falls

Polly looks a little embarrassed at how bad her singing is, especially as others laugh between their cringing.

“Don’t worry, I couldn’t carry a tune if it had a handle either,” Jess quickly tries to reassure the pollywog.

The crowd cheers as Hop Pop checks on Sprig, admitting he shouldn’t have forced him into this, “Because of me and this stupid act, you were almost digested.”

“Weird way to say that.”

Sprig: Gah! All I wanted to do was to have... fun and play my fiddle on stage. Why'd you have to push me so hard?

Hop Pop: Well, I just… I ran into Wartilda, and she said– And ascots are– Vegetables are just not doing well anymore. And heck, in a couple of years, I don't even know if the stand will be around. I just wanted to give you a better life than the one I can give you now.

Anne’s parents look over at their daughter, they at least get where the old frog is coming from, in their hardest times with the resultant Anne being good at sports, especially tennis, had been what they had held onto. Oum knows there have been times she pushed her too hard.

Sprig’s anger softens, “Hop Pop, my life is perfect the way it is. And as long as you're in it, my future will be pretty cool too.” they hug.

Sprig hugs his grandfather, hoping he’ll be in his future for a long time.

The judges come on, declaring the whole family’s performance the winning act, though they ask how they trained the bat, “Or this thing for that matter?”

“We hereby declare this family the winning act of Wartwood's Got Talent.”

The judges tell them they should come tour with the, let the rest of the valley see their act. Hop Pop however turns them down, letting them know they like things the way they are and that they don’t have to be stars, “We will keep the trophy. It's gonna help us buy our house back.”

“And buy the Fwagon, like this was a really good time to win something like that.” Polly adds.

As the Plantars walk off laughing, Toadstool sends the judges flying away with the lever and the episode ends.

Another episode done, not that Sasha’s keeping track. She makes sure she’s not touching Anne, memories of how awful she was made touching her feel like a burn.

The screen lights up for the next episode 

The Big Bugball Game

Notes:

Hey guys, it’s Marcanne4Life here, and I’ve got a special announcement to make! I’ve talked with Beckett and Hamza and we all agreed that we should be asking you guys for ideas! That means you can request anything you want to see get talked about in the next chapter! References, topics in the chapter, you name it! But let me make something clear, we won’t be doing everyone’s ideas, so if you request and your idea doesn't happen please don’t get upset. And who knows, we might find another opportunity to place your idea somewhere else!

So please, comment what you’d like to see next chapter! leave kudos, share with your friends and don’t forget that we’re 5 chapters away from reunion! See ya next chapter!

-Marcanne4Life

Chapter 44: The Big Bugball Game

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Anne groans, she’s over watching herself relearn all these lessons, she’s not like that anymore, can’t she just move past it.

The episode starts with the Plantars going to a town fair, Anne very quickly, “I get it. Frog Thanksgiving. You even have a turkey.” she shutters at the turkey bug but admits she’ll eat it.

“How is it you, miss ‘I hate frogs and bugs and dirt’ ended up the most acclimated to Amphibia?” Sasha laughs.

“What do you mean?” Anne questions.

“Newtopia was the closest to Earth, Sasha had the toads all under her control, if left to your own devices I think you’d do best,” Marcy smiles, laying her head against Anne.

“Huh,” Anne hadn’t thought of it that way.

Hop Pop hands Anne some vegetables to put in the stand, though when she sees a sign she’s given an explanation of one of Harvest Day’s biggest traditions, the bugball game

Polly: And every year, the Townies destroy us! It's humiliating.

“You’re like five, feels pretty young to be so frustrated about every year.” Terri raises an eyebrow.

“It had been 38 years since farmers had won.” Mrs. Croaker replies.

Sprig and Hop Pop add on the humiliating outfits they have to wear for a week when they lose. Anne gives a facade of care as she gets back to putting the vegetables away ”Hey, do you think I can make this?” tossing all three beets into their spots on the stand. Anne dabs in celebration.

“Show off,” Marcy coughs.

“Oh, please, you love it.” Sasha scoffs.

“W-what?”

“Dude, I’ve seen you when she practices,” Sasha raises an eyebrow.

Marcy coughs, her cheeks going red, “Wh- I have no idea what you’re talking about,” glaring slightly at the blonde.

Anne laughs, “I’ve seen you watch me too, Sash.”

“Believe me, it kept going after Amphibia, there’s a reason the guards thought you two were dating before and it wasn’t really Anne’s fault,” Grime laughs at his da…human’s minor embarrassment.

The blonde looks away from all of them, blushing deeply. “Dabbing. That’s pretty cringe, Boonchuy,” Sasha murmurs in her ear, earning herself a gentle smack. Good, people will forget how she’s had a crush on Anne for an embarrassingly long time

Hop Pop: Anne, where'd you learn to shoot like that?

Anne grins, showing off a little with the beet, “Learn? I don't know if you've noticed, but I have natural athletic ability.” she kicks it into a basket.

“Don’t you have to practice, I’d assume that’s where you’d learn?”

Anne shrugs, “Yeah I have to practice but I’ve always been good.”

“You could go to college on your Tennis, Anne.” Oum reminds.

“I know,” frog knows she knows, she likes tennis but her mother always brings up how it could be her future, she doesn’t need the reminder that sports is all she has going for her.

The farmers want Anne to join them, “If you join our team, we might actually win!” Sprig celebrates

Toadstool appears, laughing at the farmers. He then introduces his team who are all bigger, taller and stronger then the Farmers, except Toadie “Mm-hmm, yes. Scary stuff, huh? Be careful you Farmers don't soil yourselves on the field.” he laughs at his own joke

“You actually paid someone to play for a local game?”

Toadstool tries to make himself invisible to the looks he’s getting.

Anne: Sorry, Mayor. Farmers are gonna win this year because they've got me. We're gonna beat you and your fancy Townie team.

“Well, I'll certainly enjoy watching you try.” The Mayor tells his team to leave, though they only go in the shade, where the Farmers can still see them, ruining their air of superiority

Anne: Huh, guess I should probably learn how to play bugball.

Anne’s parents groan slightly, of course Anne agreed without knowing the game.

“Since it’s Amphibia, it’s probably dangerous,” Dr Jan points out.

Hop Pop: Oh, yeah, probably. 

Sprig: Yeah, that's a good idea.

The Turkey attacks the stand beside them, all the farmers run off. The scene then shifts to the bugball court.

The Farmer’s team explains the game to Anne, “So we just put the bug in the goal, right? Seems pretty simple.”

There’s a sigh in relief that for once Amphibia’s normal, “It’s basically basketball.”

Hop Pop points out it’s more complicated than that, that there’s positions they all play, including that Sprig is on defense, “Cause he's not really great at the shooting part. Never scored a point in his life.”

“He’s ten. Why’s he on the team? Let alone being mean about his times getting a hoop.” Bee asks, like he and Oum were never crazy sports parents.

“I’m eleven,” Sprig corrects.

Sprig: That's 'cause you never give me a chance.

Hop Pop: Mm-hmm. Anyway, Anne, it says here the most important thing about bugball is teamwork.

“Oof,” Sasha laughs a little, “You guys sure you want Anne on there?”

Anne opens her mouth to say she’s not that bad but Marcy beats her to it, “Come on, that’s mean Sash, she’s usually covering my spot too in class.”

“And Gaybright’s and everyone else’s,” Maggie disagrees.

Marcy shoots her a glare at the nickname, ready to hit her again.

“Nah Marce, they’re right, I’m not always a good team player,” Anne appreciates the attempt but everyone will see this already. She touches Marcy’s shoulder, the other girl leans into her touch, Anne sighs softly, good, no more fighting.

Anne shrugs off his advice, telling them all they need is the "Pass it to Anne" play, shooting a hoop to punctuate her point

Mrs. Croaker catches the ball with her tongue, pointing out that while Anne is good, the Townies are too, Sprig starts to agree, saying that they should be a team, only for Anne to put a hand in his face, cutting him off, “Look, I don't usually do "team sports". I do "me sports", like tennis. Me sports, I win. You guys wanna win, right?”

Sasha looks down, because fuck does the look Anne has on screen look familiar, she’d mastered it when she was six. She doesn’t like the look on Anne, same way she can’t stand looking at herself lately. She looks down, putting her head on Anne’s shoulder.

The team all quickly agree

Anne smiles, “Well, then, trust me. I got this.” only to run into Toadstool. Who tries to bully them off the feild

Polly: Hey, Farmers have the field for another hour!

Toadstool says their schedule says different, Toadie ripping the one off Polly’s clipboard, getting hit by Polly and bit by Archie for his trouble.

Both the Pollywog and the frog get glares from Sasha, both decidedly look away.

Toadstool offers to scrimmage them, and Anne, ignoring her team’s thinking they need practice quickly agrees

The game goes poorly, the other team, knowing Anne’s a ball hog, continuously steal the ball and gets shots. Anne also refuses to pass even when surrounded.

Marcy can’t help but frown as she’s watching the game, she knows how Anne plays, as embarrassing as Sasha’s pointing out how long her crush had been having her watch her friend too closely, “You’re not using your left side,” she mutters.

Anne gives her a nervous smile, “Just a bad arm day, looks like seasons changing does that,” she shows Marcy her left arm, moving each finger and her wrist, “See, no big.” Anne prays that no one notices the wince she can’t swallow at the now familiar bolt of pain.

Marcy notices. So do the adults.

Toadstool: Field's all yours, Farmers. Looks like we don't even need to practice.

Anne gets mad, “This is why I hate team sports. I'm always outnumbered.”

Sprig: Look around you, Anne. You have an entire team to back you up.

The team agrees, but Anne ignores him, “In tennis, if I'm losing, I just play harder. But this is different. I don't know how to win this.”

The team tries again, pointing out that it’s not her, but ‘we’ to win. Anne hesitates but finally agrees with a groan.

“I’m actually impressed you got her to agree so easily,” Oum comments.

Sasha laughs a little, she can keep up with Anne fairly well in sports, but even in the before it took a lot to get Anne to play with her in even for fun games. Anne however pouts a little, Sasha grins and kisses her forehead, hoping it’s clear she’s not laughing at her really.

It cuts to a montage, Anne clearly going against every fiber in her brain to pass, letting Sprig defend the hoop. Anne spits out the bugarade but gets at least a little better at passing.

“Is it just me or have there been so many montages lately?” Molly Jo asks

Eventually Hop Pop is putting a blindfold on Anne, explaining, “All right, Anne, we got one final exercise for you. True teamwork is all about trust. Just listen to your team, and we'll guide you.”

Anne hesitantly agrees, picking up the ball, listening to her team to avoid various traps and shot a basket, “You know what, guys? This teamwork stuff is actually pretty cool.”

Sprig: That's the spirit. You're finally a team player, Anne.

Hop Pop declares, “Tongue five, everybody!” and while Anne tries to join with her tongue, her’s isn’t long enough, she just puts her hand in instead.

Most the humans are grossed out, the girls along with the frogs just laugh.

That night, the Bugball game is commentated by Wally, who introduces both teams and as they approach the center of the court, he requests they all have a good clean game, “Now let's play bugball!”

While the Farmers are all ready to work together, Toadstool tells his team, “Everybody cover Anne. She's never gonna pass it.”

The game starts and Anne gets the ball, only to find herself guarded by the entire opposing team, she passes it to her totally clear teammates, getting them the first point on the board.

Toadstool: Well, looks like we got ourselves a challenge.

The game plays much more evenly to the scrimmage, and as the clock ticks down, the teams are tied, whoever scores next will be the winner.

“Like this couldn’t be any more of a sports episode.”

Hop Pop: Come on, gang! We can win this thing!

Toadstool calls his team to a huddle, “Now their teamwork may have improved, but Anne is still the only reason those yokels have gotten this far! Looks like we may need to resort to drastic measures to win this game, know what I mean?” and if there was any doubt what he meant, he tells them they have to cheat. “Initiate plan "Last Resort"”

Most everyone glares at Toadstool, “it’s literally just a game.”

The next play starts, and when Anne passes the ball to Sprig, Toadie jumps up and throws blinding powder in her face, getting her eyes causing them to swell shut. Toadie is immediately fouled out, not that it matters for the Farmers as Anne will be blind for the rest of the game.

“Toadie!” Sasha growls.

The little frog shifts to be as far away as possible, “Commander-“ he’s silenced by her glaring. Grime grabs Sasha’s shoulder and, as these three have been known to break out in glow, Yunan convinces Olivia to switch seats, putting herself as an in between.

“That could’ve been bad.” Marcy points out mildly.

“It’s just blinding powder, should only last an hour at most,” Toadstool points out trying to make it better for himself.

“Human eyes are different than frog eyes, you guys have an extra eyelid set, that could’ve gone really bad.” Dr. Jan says with a frown

Hop Pop:Well, sauté my legs and serve me for lunch. We're done.

Anne disagrees, pulling out the blindfold, saying that they’ll be able to do it again.

Sprig disagrees, “The trust exercise? Uh, news flash, that didn't involve actual opponents.” and Hop Pop agrees

Anne’s crying, “Guys, you taught me that teamwork can make the impossible possible. Also, I'm not actually crying, my eyes just won't stop watering.”

Chuck: Well, shoot, I'm crying, 'cause that was beautiful.

“Wait, that’s what you sound like?” Sasha asks, never having him say anything but tulips

Toadstool laughs, “What? You're gonna play blindfolded? Well, now I've seen everything.” the townie team is confident in their win

The final play starts, and Anne gets the ball, and with her teams help she manages to easily dodge the other team and get close enough to shoot

The other team is running to stop her as she shoots, only to miss.

Sprig catches it and as the buzzer sounds, he gets it in the hoop, shattering it and the townies win streak

Wally: That's the game. Farmers win.

Toadstool takes it with absolutely no grace as Anne lifts Sprig on her shoulders, “You did it, Anne. You did it!”

Anne: No, we did it. This wouldn't have happened without my teammates.

Sprig hops off her shoulders grining wildly, “Know what else wouldn't happen without teammates?” and the rest of the team dumps bugarade on her, leaving maggots crawling all over her. Her team apologizes and gets them off her with their tongues.

Anne: Oh, this is worse!

Sasha shivers at the vaugly familiar idea of bugs all over you. Anne laughs at her, only to rapidly sober up as the next episode title appears:

Combat Camp

Notes:

So as said previously, anything you want to see in upcoming chapters go ahead and let us know, we’ll work some in.

4 chapters til Reunion

~Beckett

Chapter 45: Combat Camp

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The episode starts with all the Plantars on Bessie, the kids clearly perturbed. Sprig gripes that he can’t believe they’re stuck going to a daycare, and Hop Pop, while apologizing, says he can’t trust them alone all weekend.

“What do you mean, you seem to let them kind of do whatever normally, what could they do in three days?”

“Oh, plenty, I’m not sure why we’re not seeing all we did.”

“And the day before we may’ve started a few small fires.”

“Small my left leg, Sprig, you three burnt twenty acres with that sparkler of yours.” Hop Pop reminds

Anne: Ugh! Are you kidding?

Hop Pop: Wish I was, Anne. But you kids need supervision. Why, sometimes it feels like we have at least two wacky adventures a week!

They pull up outside a building labeled daycare. The instructor comes out, dressed very proper, introducing himself as Tritonio.

Those that remember the others that are in the room are here looking over to the newt, Molly Jo thinks he looks like Robin Hood, why is he dressed so formally on the screen.

Hop Pop: Huh, I thought Briar and Iris Bogwater ran this place.

Tritonio replies they retired last year, and Hop Pop, not thinking anymore on it introduces Sprig, Polly and Anne, saying “She may be gigantic, but she's also a child.” to which Anne takes offense.

“He just tells you he bought it and you don’t think twice?” Grime asks, recognizing the Newt vaguely as one of Toad Towers prisoners, though he had escaped during the fall of the tower.

Tritonio steps off the school’s stoop, saying he’ll educate them and teach them true discipline, Hop Pop is thrilled with that plan as he totally butchers Tritonio’s name 

Yunan and Olivia are both trying to remember where they recognize the unique name.

Yunan remembers first, tensing her hands, jumping back in expectation of her blades almost cutting her, only to sigh in relief as they don’t pop out, she leans over, “M’lady, remember the break out Andrias wasn’t concerned about because of the Barbarants?” she whispers.

“Yeah it was only a few thieves from the val-, oh,” Olivia nods, shooting the newt a glare

Behind Bessie Sprig tries to be optimistic, pointing out the tower and how it won’t be that bad. Anne strongly disagrees, pointing out how Tritonio’s a teacher, thus the enemy to all that’s good

Sprig: Uh, what's so bad about teachers?

Anne: Let's just say, me and them don't mix.

We cut to a flashback from before Amphibia, Anne’s playing a game in math class and runs off, “You'll never take me alive!”

Sasha and Marcy wince, it never helped that Anne tended to take the blame when one of their plans went wrong, so as far as teachers cared, she was trouble.

Hop Pop leaves them in Tritonio’s hands, trusting they’ll be okay. When he drives off the Newt declares they can cast illusions aside, removing his teacher robe to a more rogue style and kicking the sign for the daycare, switching what the sign says, “This is a Combat Crash Course for kids.”

“Oh, Anne, is this when you learn to sword fight?” Marcy taps her knees, excited to see her girlfriend fight.

“Uh, yeah,” Anne rubs the back of her neck, almost wanting to skip this episode.

Tritonio: Adults, they shelter their children. I say no! Teach them to fight. For danger lurks around every corner of Amphibia. Stay on your toes! Trust no one!

“Wait, you’re wanting kids in more danger than we’ve already seen in this world?” Oum glares at the newt, unlike most the others who have received such a look he doesn’t look ashamed or even in any way guilty.

Anne wishes he was guilty, it’d make her feel a little better if he’d at least feel bad for lying to her.

Suddenly Tritonio yells at them to look the other way, and when Sprig does the teacher hits him with a stick, “I said trust no one! Now, follow me, and we will begin the next lesson.” Sprig and Polly very quickly are taken in by their new teacher, Anne is more hesitant.

Inside the tower, Tritonio tells them to pick the weapon that resonates with them, Polly quickly finding Boomshrooms and Sprig finding Sais. however Tritonio turns Anne away from the swords, saying she doesn’t have the dexterity to wield it and telling her to pick something else. She doesn’t get the chance before the next lesson is started.

If she didn’t,” Yunan stresses the if as she’s not sure any of these humans could be incapable of fighting, “Why not train her with it? Swords are pretty versatile.”

Anne looks over at the general, “Why didn’t you or someone train Marcy by that logic? She only has so many bolts with her crossbow.” Sasha knew that, she had counted each one in the back of her head when they were fighting Andrias, knowing she or Anne would have to protect her if she ran out.

“She did.” Marcy offers quietly with a shrug, it was a good starting place but she was too weak and clumsy for it to be the best option.

Anne and Sasha look at her, imagining their nerd with a sword. They decide it’s best not to ask why they haven’t seen.

A montage starts of their training, Tritonio praising Sprig and Polly while constantly telling Anne she needs to do more or isn’t doing enough. Though Anne is also clearly not having as much fun as the other two.

As the day comes closer to an end, Tritonio has then climbed the tower, “That's it, children! Feel the stone beneath your hands, the strong breeze in your hair. Much like the breeze on a fast-moving train.”

Sasha frowns, this newt is clearly up to something.

Sprig: Man, Tritonio's so encouraging. 

Anne mutters how nice that must be as Tritonio says her hand placement is wrong. She points out that he’s totally picking on her and Sprig asks why she doesn’t just talking to him, Anne turns that corny idea down, though as shes replying she takes both hands off the fall, meaning she falls off, “Even your fall needs work, Anne.” Anne sighs.

That night, Tritonio, Sprig and Polly are around the fire, Tritonio’s made dinner, and questions where Anne is, Sprig points to the top of the tower, “She said she wanted to be alone.”

At the top of the tower, Anne is sitting looking at the sky, Tritonio climbs over the top, “You must eat, Anne. Only a fool fights on an empty stomach.”

Anne: Tritonio, can I ask you something? Why don't you like me?

The newt is vaguely surprised, saying he does like her. Anne doesn’t buy it, saying he’s been super tough on her specifically for no reason, just like back home, “Oh, Anne. If I seem tougher on you, it's not because I don't like you. It's because I see a girl who is not living up to her full potential.”

Anne glares at her hands, she was so stupid to believe him, telling her everything she had wanted to hear from anyone, that she even could have potential. She’s not smart like Marcy or a natural leader like Sash, there’s no place for her secured in her future because she’s never enough of anything. She scoffs slightly, how moronic was she.

Anne gives a quick glance at the newt, who immediately tips his hat at her, she knows all of her teachers had been hard on her in school, maybe they saw potential in her as well? 

She thinks back to the day before they stole the box, Who am I? She glares at her hands again, nah, doubtful.

Anne asks if he really means that so Tritonio continues, “Indeed. In you, I sense someone that, with a little effort could achieve greatness. And I am sure your teachers back home felt the same way. And now, I believe you are ready for this.” he reveals a blue bladed sword, handing it to Anne, “This blade has been in my family for many years, and now it is yours. Get some sleep, Anne, for tomorrow, the real training begins.” before jumping off, leaving Anne to smile at her reflection in the sword. 

The next morning all the kids are training, Tritonio is sparring with Anne, telling her to fight like he’s an assassin or even a meldsome train conductor. He knocks Anne off her feet, she pants out, “You're too fast.”

“Indeed. But when you find yourself outmatched, think outside the box.” And is then given the idea to blind him with her swords reflection, promptly disarming him., “Excellent! You've all improved so much. Especially you, Anne.”

He then declares it’s time for their final test, leading them down to a room filled with schematics and other papers, saying he rented a fake train and hired actors for their test, to get a ‘fake’ priceless ruby. Telling them to study the plans and they’ll leave at dawn.

Sprig and Polly look over the papers, saying it seems like these are real plans and Tritonio could be using them, Anne slams her hands on the table saying it’s ridiculous as he’s a good guy who believes in her.

Anne looks down, refusing to watch anymore, fucking stupid, she can’t belive she ignored all these red flags.

Sasha frowns first at the screen, Anne’s parents love her, she… has support, why does one suspicious guy saying she’s not living up to her potential but could be better giving her such confidence in him. The frown then becomes aimed inward, was she that bad of friend to miss something big enough to make her so easy to play like that? Is it one of the things she’s used before? Probably.

Sprig: Anne, you seem... oddly invested.

Polly agrees, but Anne declares, “That Anne is dead and buried.” before telling them they have to study the plans, convincing the other two.

Marcy nods slightly, Anne’s good at reading people, the Plantars’ are paranoid. Being criminals would’ve also been brought up, he’s in the room, that seems to mean you’re a ‘good guy’ in all this, right?

Are you including yourself in that the voice in her head laughs.

The next morning a train is speeding through the valley, pulling to a stop as Sprig is in the middle of the tracks claiming to have hurt himself. The conductor sniffles in sympathy before ordering the guards to help him.

Anne and Polly use Sprig’s distraction to jump onto the train, getting the beetle running before the guard notices that Sprig’s ankle isn’t twisted and that the train is getting away.

Sprig trips the guards before jumping on the train with the girls. Almost being hit by the conductors sword as he jumps on, Anne fairly easily beating him and kicking the toad off

Anne: Man, these guys are really good actors.

“Anne,” Oum sighs.

Anne tries to make herself smaller, because she knows, so stupid.

Sasha grabs her hand, rubbing softly, trying to do her best to be comforting.

Anne pulls away like she’s been burnt, she doesn’t want sympathy especially from her girlfriend.

Polly: Never mind that. Let's get that ruby!

They get on top of the train, stopping at the car that says Newtopian Treasury, seeing it’s locked Anne has Polly blow it up. They drop down into the car, gasping when they see the big butterfly shaped ruby, “We did it, guys. Big T is gonna be so proud of us.”

At that moment Tritonio joins them in the train car, picking up the gemstone and asking them what his first lesson was

Anne: Oh, oh! Trust no one!

“Oh,” Marcy murmurs, understanding it all seconds before Anne in the show. Sasha and Anne look over at her. Was she actually surprised? 

Tritonio’s eyes narrow slightly, “Bingo.” Before pulling himself out of the treasure car, locking the kids inside, Anne demands to know what he’s doing. He explains that he couldn’t have robbed the train by himself, “And now that I have what I want, I'll be going. Give my regards to the guards!” he laughs as he runs off

Anne tries to pull the bars off the train car, “I don't believe this. He double-crossed us.” she sits down, pulling her knees up and the sword Tritonio had given her out, looking at her reflection in it again, “The first teacher I really clicked with ended up being a fake.” 

Marcy looks over at Anne, seeing the sadness and anger on her face, and maybe a little guilt or something similar. Marcy frowns it wasn’t her fault that she was tricked. Anne’s always been good at reading people, if he tricked her he’d betray everyone, it’s not like her telling And…him everything and getting others hurt cause she missed the obvious.

Heart wouldn’t be so easy to play.

She gets up, she’s no longer upset, she’s now mad, a plan begins forming as she still looks at the sword, “Well, he's not getting away with this. Polly, got any more boom shrooms?” Polly pulls out several, her face not even changing.

Many of the viewers give the Pollywog a side eye, more than a little concerned about her destructive tendencies.

Up on top of the train, Tritonio is talking to himself, “Ah, they were good kids. Too bad they have to go to prison forever.” only to be knocked off balance by an explosion behind him.

Anne, Sprig, and Polly emerge from the cloud, and even if Anne gets distracted for a second by Tritonio’s compliments they attack the newt. Though he’s able to easily dispatch Polly and Sprig, leaving just Anne to fight him

Anne tries her best to fight him, but he easily gains the upper hand, kicking her off the train, holding his sword towards her as she holds on with one hand. Anne yells up at him, “Trusting you was a mistake, but you've made a huge mistake, too.”

Sasha clenches her jaw, please don’t fall. She tries to ignore her hands shaking.

Tritonio: Oh, yes? And what is that?

“You taught me how to fight.” Anne yells, shining the sun back in his eyes, giving herself a chance to pull herself up and disarming him. Sprig and Polly hold him by an arm each as Anne points her sword at him, “School's out, teach.”

Sasha and Marcy both blush lightly, definentally not looking at Anne’s lean muscles on the screen, Anne looks at both of them, “You two okay?” she finally looks back up at the screen, “You’ve seen me sword fight before,” she smiles, happy to have anything else to think about.

“You’ll find that most those times I was… a little distracted, Boonchuy,” Sasha nudges her, trying to play it cool, “We’re fine, just…”

“Enjoying the show,” Marcy grins slightly, before coughing, “You’re very good, Anne.”

Anne lets out a short laugh, Marcy and Sasha laying their heads on her shoulder, she tries not to let it feel too much like pity.

Later, once the train stopped, the guards and conductor explain that Tritonio has been using kids for months to rob trains then letting them take the fall.

Tritonio, failing to read the room, tries to point out they should respect his creativity, and when that doesn’t work he looks to Anne, “See you around, Anne. I wasn't kidding when I said you had potential. You certainly bested me.”

Sasha turns to glare at the Newt, You don’t get to play like you didn’t just use them and act in anyway like you said anything about the goodness of your heart.”

Anne: Save it, you crook. I just have one more question for you. Was the goatee even real?

He pulls it off, “What do you think?” and the train leaves.

Later the bloody and bruised kids are sitting on the steps of the school, groaning in pain, “Oof, you probably dislike teachers more than ever, now, huh, Anne?” Sprig asks

Anne disagrees, saying when she gets home, she’ll give her teachers another chance. Polly clearly doesn’t care. Just then, Hop Pop pulls up, him and Bessie just as beat up as the kids, “How was the convention, HP?”

Hop Pop: Oh, fine. Didn't get swarmed by killer locusts, if that's what you mean. How was your weekend?

The kids say theirs was good too, “We didn't rob a train.”

Polly: Nope. No crimes committed.

There’s a few uneasy laughs through the audience, slightly concerned how…dead they all sound.

Hop Pop: Good, good. Great to know we definitely didn't have two wacky adventures.

The episode ends and slowly everyone leaves their seat, realizing how quiet Anne is Sasha gives her girlfriend a look, “You okay, Annie?” 

“Yeah,” but her voice is quiet, “I’m tired,” she says quietly, her voice flat, “I think I’m gonna eat alone, just need some quiet.”

“Yeah, sure, quiet is good,” Sasha nods, not wanting to push her but sharing a look with Marcy. Some part of her gets it more than she’d like, there can’t be more than 5 episodes max til her and Anne’s fight, maybe some space before would be good, at least that’s what she convinces herself

Anne gets up, “Anne,” Marcy begins before biting her lip, maybe pointing out just how much she gets it wouldn’t be fair right now, so instead when warm brown eyes meet her own she shakes her head murmuring a small, “Love you,”

Anne offers her a small smile, “Love you too.”

Notes:

So, it's 4am, haven't slept yet, any typos are entirely my fault
Let us know anything you want to see in the next few chapters and we'll look into adding it
~ Beckett
Three chapters til Reunion!!

Chapter 46: Break 9

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“You want to check on Anne?” Sasha asks, looking between their girlfriend and the table where Sprig is sitting with other Wartwood kids. Anne’s not eating and just kind of staring off into the distance, that last episode had definitely upset her.

 

“Wha- you’re the one who’s good with people,” Just cause she understands perfectly well what Anne is going through doesn’t mean she’ll be able to help Anne correctly. Last thing she wants is to fuck up and get Anne finally mad at her, deserved as it may be, “Plus she said she wanted to be alone, so…”

 

“I’d agree if she wasn’t overthinking so obviously.”

 

Marcy knows the blonde is right, but also pushing Anne doesn’t exactly sound like a good idea, “Maybe she does just need time.”

 

“She loves you Marbles, you know that, right? She’s not gonna be upset about you trying to be there for her?”

 

“But-“

 

Sasha looks at her, all soft and understanding like she has been these last few days, so different than she’s always known her to have been, “If you want me to I will, just I think you’re a better fit for this than I am.”

 

“What do you-“ Marcy pales really hoping the similarities between what Tritonio and And-the king had done weren’t that noticeable but Sasha gives her a knowing look, Marcy sighs, “What do you want me to say ‘at least he didn’t stab you through the back literally’ I’m crap at reading people even with that episode I didn’t realize what he was doing, you should probably talk to her.”

 

“Marce, hey,” she nudges her, “look at me, you really want me to? I’m not sure double teaming her is a good idea right now.”

 

Marcy takes a deep breath before shaking her head, “You’ll be around if I…” fuck up

 

“Yeah,” Sasha pulls Marcy into a hug, “But you got this, starlight.”

 

Marcy smiles a little at the nickname.

 

She goes over to Anne, standing beside her for a moment, “Are you okay, Anna banana?”

 

Anne groans, “I’m ready to be done, last episode was so embarrassing, knew I shouldn’t have trusted a teacher to see anything in me,” she laughs, “I can’t believe I let him trick me.”

 

“‘Let him?” Marcy frowns, sitting down by her. She looks over to see if Sasha’s there, but instead she appears to be talking to Sprig and isn’t watching them.

 

“You don’t get it Marce, you wouldn’t be so dumb to…”

 

“Get tricked? To listen to an adult who told you everything you wanted to hear, who lied to you and you believed him and you got betrayed and people got hurt.” Marcy laughs bitterly, “Yeah, I’d never be dumb enough to do something like that.”

 

Anne looks down, anywhere but Marcy, “That’s different, you know it.”

 

Marcy grabs Anne’s hand, “Is it though?”

 

“I…I think so, I don’t know just…” Anne sighs, “We’re getting close to Sasha and I’s fight, maybe I’m getting more stressed than I realized, this whole thing’s a lot.” Anne drops her head on Marcy’s shoulder, Marcy hesitates for a second before putting her hand on top of her head, trying anything to be comforting.

 

“Hey, we all agreed, we’ll get through this together, that includes this fight, right?”

 

Anne nods, “and everything with Newtopia, you don’t get to deal with the fall out from that alone either,” she shifts to look at her, “I’ve known you too long to believe that you’re not gonna let your guilt, deserved or not, get to you.”

 

“It’s pretty deserved though,” Marcy murmurs quietly.

 

Anne gives Marcy a look, Marcy can’t decide if it’s anger or disappointment or sadness or just tiredness, tired Marcy can relate to, finally she asks her girlfriend, “What do you mean Marce? Do you want me to be mad at you?” she sighs

 

No “You should be,” Marcy replies despite herself.

 

Anne scoffs looking away from the younger girl, her shoulders hunching.

 

“No, No, you should be.” Marcy walks around trying to catch Anne’s eyes, trying to not cry as she talks, “You should be mad at me, you should blame me, I fucked up so fucking bad. I got everyon-”

 

“You want me to be mad?” Anne repeats.

 

No, but it’d be easier, “I don’t get why you’re not, logically what I did was worse than-”

 

Anne scoffs again, standing and grabbing Marcy’s wrist, Marcy follows worrying as Anne leads her to one of the many side rooms the room has. Looking around Marcy finds that it’s a gym type room, a sparring circle in the center. Anne tosses her a sword, taking one in her own hand, “Fine, want me mad, fight me.”

 

“Anne,” Marcy hesitates, she had been taught how to use a sword by Yunan, but she was definitely more comfortable with her crossbow, she doesn’t want to accidentally hurt Anne, she’s not sure if Anne’s serious. She looks at her, her eyes holding flames of the anger Marcy deserves, she shifts her feet into a defensive position.

 

Anne nods, shifting her own stance, but doesn’t move. Eventually Marcy makes the first move, swinging at Anne, when she easily blocks her, “You knew what the box would do.”

 

Marcy steps back, “I know.” 

 

Anne swings, Marcy catches this one, not as gracefully as Anne’s but it works, “You tricked us, caused us to get hurt,” Anne speaks again.

 

“I know.” she twists to get out of the block, trying to get another hit.

 

Anne dodges, “You took my life from me, my parents. ” 

 

“I know!”

 

Another slash, another dodge

 

“You lied! You used us!” Anne’s yelling now, taking a swing that hits Marcy just hard enough to put her off balance.

 

“I know,” Marcy doesn’t mean to be crying right now, but her vision is getting blurry as Anne is finally, deservedly mad at her.

 

Marcy doesn’t know how she ended up on her back but now she’s looking up at Anne who’s still holding the sword.

 

“You lied,” Anne repeats, her voice breaking, eyes are shining, dropping her sword and falling to her knees staring at Marcy. Her arms are crossed and her fingernails are digging into her arms.

 

Marcy looks down at her knees, “I know.” She feels like she can’t stop the tears from streaming down her face. She hugs her knees to her chest, rocking slightly.

 

Anne’s crying too, pawing at her face time and again to wipe away tears, “If you know what good does it do to tell you?”

 

“I…I, you sho-“ Anne leans forward, pulling Marcy into a hug, burrowing her face into the crook of her neck, “It’d be easier if you hated me,” she mutters softly. Anne tightens her hug.

 

“I don’t though,” Anne promises quietly, running her hand through her girlfriend’s hair.

 

“But…”

 

“I’m tired of being mad, Marce,” Anne admits softly.

 

“I’m sorry,” Marcy mutters, a familiar guilty feeling landing in her gut.

 

Anne shakes her head, “Please stop, Mars.”

 

“I-“ Marcy pulls away, Anne keeps her hand on her shoulder.

 

“You want to make it up or whatever?” Anne raises an eyebrow.

 

Marcy nods, needing anything to stop feeling like Anne’s letting her off easy.

 

“Why?”

 

“I didn’t want to be alone,” she admits, same as she always has before.

 

Anne shakes her head, “Why didn’t you tell us, why didn’t you talk to us?”

 

That one’s harder to confess, especially after they all had confessed their feelings, Marcy breaks her gaze from Anne’s, “I didn’t think you’d care.”

 

“Wha-“

 

“You and Sasha were always…I don’t know, if you weren’t friends with me then you’d still have each other, and you’d still have other friends. Me? I only had you two and…I know you two say you love me but I don’t think you guys really like me, at least before you didn’t.” She takes a shuttering breath before rushing to continue, everything in her certain she’ll never give Anne the explanation she deserves if Anne starts talking, “And that’s before but like it’s not your fault, I’m just too…too much, I talk about things people don’t care about and don’t shut up, I can’t sit still, I’m too quiet or too loud or…. And if I moved away well I couldn’t help you two with homework or whatever and you couldn’t protect me and I wouldn’t be there to like feel required to be around me.”

 

She grabs her ring finger, twisting it as she looks down, “I saw the box in a book and then my parents said we were moving to fucking Connecticut and I just ran. I saw the box and I mean, ‘travel to other words’ who the hell believes that, I honestly didn’t think it’d work, but it was something but I couldn’t…I really thought I’d take it myself but I was too scared and I shouldn’t have let Sasha push you and I should’ve told you what could happen but….” Anne shifts. Marcy grabs Anne’s wrist, begging her not to leave without saying as much, “I never ever wanted you two hurt, if I had known anything that happened to you or Sash would happen I wouldn’t have. I’m so sorry.” She doesn’t bring up her own injury and everything cause it’s deserved, so deserved.

 

She’s pulled forward and suddenly Anne’s hugging her again, “ I’m so sorry you feel that way, that I made you feel that way, that I wasn’t the friend you deserve,” the words are spoken into Marcy’s neck, Anne’s face is wet and Marcy realizes belatedly she’s crying too, “I’m…I’m so so sorry, I’m too fucking tired to be mad, I don’t want to be mad, please don’t push me to.”

 

Marcy wants to disappear at the words, not wanting to ever make Anne feel like she needed to apologize, Marcy is the one who messed up, “I don’t want you to be mad at me,” Marcy confesses, “As justified as it is I don’t.”

 

Anne nods, “I’m not, not anymore.” She cups Marcy’s jaw, looking her in her tear filled eyes, “I love you so much.” She pulls them both to their feet, standing but still not letting go of their holds on each other 

 

Marcy smiles unable to make herself stop crying, not fully, “I love you too.”

 

“I’m sorry maybe fighting with swords wasn’t the best way to talk but,” Anne scratches the back of her neck giving Marcy an awkward smile.

 

Marcy laughs, “got me out of my head enough to listen.”

 

“It’s…fuck I get it’s a lot,” Anne runs her hand through her hair trying to think, “I really do Marce, what if’s and just… I’m not going to tell you to like not have those thoughts or not tell us just, I don’t know please don’t let them drown us out anymore, at least try to listen, to trust us?”

 

‘Trust them’ until you mess up and they leave you all alone. Marcy looks down feeling the pressure behind her skull, she tries to hide the wince that comes from the voice. She nods in agreement though.

 

“You okay?” Anne asks softly.

 

Marcy begins nodding before shaking her head, “I… I don’t know know,” she admits softly, “I…have you heard like voices? Since we’ve been in here?”

 

Anne first looks surprised, schooling her face quickly, but not fast enough for Marcy to not see, “No.”

 

“It…started out as just similar to my thoughts, I just thought it was that but…when it talks my head hurts really bad, like only when my eyes…” Marcy hopes she doesn’t look as scared as she feels, “That’s when it hurt worst but…I don’t know I keep hearing it talk to me…it’s not nice.”

 

“Marce,” Anne’s looking at her so worried and soft, “C’mere,” she pulls her girlfriend into a hug, “Hey, we’ll figure this out,” Marcy winces You’ll never get rid of me , “I promise.”

 

Marcy shifts a little, “What if it’s like, really bad, like don’t want to know bad?”

 

“To fix it we’ll have to know,” Marcy hides her face against Anne’s neck, “We’re not gonna leave you, I won’t leave you and neither will Sasha, whatever it is we’ll figure it out with you,” Anne promises, “We don’t have to do this alone anymore.”

 

“Anne, what exactly are we gonna see with the fight with Sash? You said there were swords and explosions and…how worried should I be? I’m…you two have been avoiding it and she’s stressed and,” Marcy sighs, “How can I help?”

 

Anne leans back a bit, biting her lip in worry, “It was pretty bad, I…I know I did the right thing, I’d stand up to her again but the end…I’d…I don’t know. Maybe if I was smarter or stronger or just…if either of us were able to pull the breaks but yeah, it was pretty bad.” ‘Everything’s gonna be totally fine’

 

“And then you guys got separated.”

 

Anne nods, “yeah,” A flash of Sasha’s hand letting go of her own. Anne’s brow furrows, a far too familiar feeling of should’ve done more hitting her. 

 

“Hey,” Marcy bumps Anne’s shoulder, “you said we’re in this together, you can’t take all the blame on your shoulders like you have been.”

 

Anne laughs, “Hypocrite.”

 

Marcy wants to point out the differences, especially because the voice in her head is laughing so loud When they see how early you betrayed them Anne will leave you. “Come on, we should eat,”

 

Anne groans, “I’m not hungry.”

 

“Come on, your parents and Sash have been watching, don’t make me be another one.”

 

Anne looks down, “Sorry.”

 

Marcy grabs her hand and squeezes, “Brains can be stupid, I’d be a huge hypocrite commenting letting thoughts get to you.”

 

“I’ll try,” Anne answers hesitantly, she lets Marcy lead her out of the room. She tries not to feel like all eyes are on her and Marcy when they leave the room. It’s probably not true but she knows how quickly her eyes catch Sasha’s and Sprig’s so some certainly noticed, Marcy pulls her gently to a table.

 

When Sasha had seen that Marcy seemed to have everything with Anne under control she decides she can take a bit of her attention off her girlfriends. She looks at the table with the Wartwood kids, as much as she knows all the Planter’s deserve an apology for her past actions, the idea of apologizing to Hop Pop just makes her angry, as much as he’s said he’s trying he’s just…Sasha can’t bring herself to when she remembers Anne’s face far too often from his past actions. The little pink one, no Sprig, Anne cares about him, so she can at least use his name. She could man up and get to a truce between the two, or at least apologize for trying to kill his family, and this time be honest.

 

She looks over once more at her girlfriends, squaring her shoulders, she goes over to the table, Maddie and Ivy both grin at her, Ivy hopping up on her shoulder in the now familiar spot, they had both bonded over missing people and waiting for a portal to earth to bring them back, so Ivy had become a frequent presence on the Commander’s shoulder. Sprig glares at his girlfriend’s actions.

 

Sasha moves her hand to hold the frog balanced on her shoulder, “Can we talk, Sprig?”

 

The pink frog crosses his arms but nods, Ivy hops off the human’s shoulder and Her and Maddie decide to go get food, giving the Plantar kids and Sasha the table at least for a bit.

 

“Why did Ivy… You two are friends?” Sprig demands, he knew Maddie liked Marcy, was her teacher, but his girlfriend liking the other human is new.

 

“Yeah, it happened after…” she sighs, rebellion falls shouldn’t talk about, she knows that, but also she looks like she’s hiding stuff from the boy frog and polliwog. She shakes her head, “Look, you don’t like me, justified, I’m honestly really sorry for everything I’ve done to you and your family. I got jealous and was beyond terrible.”

 

The frog gives her a wary look, though Polly shrugs, “Okay.”

 

Sasha’s blue eyes look at Sprig, “I’m not going to hurt Anne again,” the frogs are like the toads, all honest and easy for her to read, she can tell he’s not so worried about her feeding Hop Pop to a plant again but more stuck on his best friend, the promise is an easy one to make, she’s made it to herself time and again since reading her diary left in her room at the Plantars.

 

Polly gives her brother a look, “Everyone in town seems to trust her, and so does Anne.”

 

Sprig snorts, “Like last time?” he looks over, “She hasn’t been sleeping, like bad nightmares, always of you two when she does,” Sasha doesn’t need to ask who the other person was, “She’s been scratching herself too, like she’ll wake up and do it til she bleeds, panic attacks. She refuses to tell her parents, doesn’t want them to worry. Those first couple weeks were worse than after Toad Tower, I honestly don’t think you’re good for her.”

 

Sasha opens her mouth to reply, to tell him he’s right but she’s trying maybe even argue that she hadn’t intended Toad Tower to go anywhere like it did and she fell to protect Anne so she was fine, but a lump of guilt and sorrow in her throat keep the words down. The frog was right too and she knows it, she knows it’d be better if she just got them all home and left Anne and Marcy alone, it’d be best if she wasn’t waiting for Anne to throw herself back into danger to fix her and Marcy’s mistakes outside this room. She’s still just as selfish as ever. Even with the familiar self loathing settling in she doesn’t break her gaze from Sprig’s own, ‘a Waybright doesn’t act meek’.

 

“But I mean that’s not my choice,” he’s the one that breaks their little staring contest, looking down, “I’m sorry I told everyone about you three, that wasn’t fair to do.”

 

That does cause Sasha to finally look down, he’s apologizing to her, and he may be only a couple years younger than them but he looks a lot younger right now, though he’s being way more mature than Sasha would’ve been at eleven.

 

“You’re fine, thank you for apologizing,” Some part of Sasha swears she doesn’t deserve the apology at all cause everything somehow was fine with what he said. Some other part, the fraction still on earth, who beat up Anne’s bullies when she came out and saw the light but still there bruises on Marcy’s arms at sleepovers when she wasn’t her parents perfect daughter and showed up so many times at Anne’s door when her and her parents fought or forgot her knows it could’ve been so much worse. He’s eleven she reminds herself, he thought he was protecting Anne, that one makes her realize she’s not even that mad at him for her, and he and Anne must’ve sorted it out for him to apologize to her of all people.

 

Ivy and Maddie show back up with food, and Sasha sees that Marcy and Anne are apparently back from wherever Anne had pulled Marcy to, their eyes slightly red but Anne looks less caught in her head and even Marcy looks a little less burdened than she has been. Sasha leaves the frog kids, grabbing her food and going over to sit across from her girlfriends, Anne looks exhausted but smiles when Sasha sits by them, only to frown looking past the blonde.

 

“What do you want?” Marcy’s voice is cold and when Sasha turns around she sees why the nerd’s glaring, Tritonio is standing behind her.

 

“Anne, can I talk to you?”

 

Anne looks down, starting to pick at her food instead of eating, “What do you want?” she echoes Marcy, quieter though, Sasha glares at the newt.

 

“I should apologize for you and your siblings getting caught up in that, nothing I said about you all those months ago was a lie.”

 

“Why’d you do it then,” Anne snorts silently, “You know what, nevermind,” because anything he says won’t help her.

 

“After all these months in Amphibia you haven’t figured out every newt for themselves.”

 

Anne scoffs, “I wouldn’t have gotten so far without my friends, betrayal and lying and manipulating hasn’t,” she notices how Sasha and Marcy have looked down, “It hasn’t gone well.”

 

“Perhaps you’re a better person than I.” the newt replies, jumping away, doing a flip midair.

 

Anne looks between the two, “Please do not apologize,” she’s gotten used to her friend’s guilt, deserved or not she doesn’t know how she can fix it outside telling them it’s not their fault til she’s blue in the face.

 

Sasha looks down, “I was meaning to ask with Toad Tower and everything coming up do you want me to like…stay away when we’re watching or…” she trails off.

 

Anne smiles softly, grabbing Sasha’s hand, “Come on we lived through it the first time, I don’t want to do it against you again.”

 

Sasha hesitantly nods.

 

“Hey, you’re the one who said we’d get through this together,” Marcy points out, “No matter what.”

 

The break ends before they know it, they slowly walk back to their seats, though Sasha, fearing Anne may change her mind or worse feel the need to comfort her, shifts Marcy to be between her and her Thai girlfriend. If Anne notices she doesn’t say anything, yet.

 

The screen lights up:

 

Children of the spore

Notes:

Two chapters til reunion
As always tell us what you’d like to see
Also would any of you want us to do a QnA in honor of hitting the 1/3 mark on this fic? You could ask us about the future of this fic, other projects we’re working on, general Amphibia questions, whatever within reason.
~Beckett

Chapter 47: Children of The Spore

Summary:

Reactions to Children of The Spore and maybe some foreshadowing of what has happened in Season 3

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Anne and the Plantars look up at the screen, the kids then bolt their eyes over to Hop Pop who immediately shows a lot of regret on his face.

The episode starts focusing on a ship, the Green Lady, the sails flapping in the breeze.

 

Marcy and Yunan perk up, it’s surprising to be introduced now. Marcy drops first realizing the name on the ship wasn’t the same she’d spent those weeks on with the newt.

 

Only for it to turn out to be a model Hop Pop is blowing on, “Well, after five years of work on this gal, I might actually finish.”

 

Yunan grumbles a little at her hopes being dashed, “Probably for the best, piece of shit ship.”

 

Hop Pop gasps, “That war ship is Amphibian war history!”

 

The newt shrugs, “So is ‘King Andrias, Lord of Amphibia, Peacekeeper of a thousand years, First of his name,” she sees Marcy flinch, the newt grabs her hand and squeezes, “Sorry,” The human shakes her head, so Yunan turns to the old frog again, “So am I, part of Amphibia war history.” 

 

She tilts her head towards the image of the boat on the screen, “And that particular piece of war history leans towards the crappy part, even in its heyday it didn’t even follow its most famous battle plan properly killing 36 soldiers that didn’t need to die. And now, because of that history, it’s been impossible to pull from our navy for years, even though they’ve been leaking and listing and just…at best making things more dangerous than need be at worst hurting soldiers.”

 

She looks around and sees many looks of surprise directed at her, Grime tilts his head slightly; this newt was definitely more boneheaded than many others of her kind, but he could tell she cares for Marcy, and to avoid needless death, she could be a great aid against Andrias.

 

 A ball flies through the window and Hop Pop pulls his ship close to his chest protecting it, just barely, from the kickball, “Whew! That was close.”

 

The kids appear at the window, Anne, “Ooh, sorry about that, HP. We're trying to teach Polly how to play kickball.”

 

Sprig hops up, “Which is challenging for obvious reasons.”

 

There’s a few laughs, “Wait when did you get your legs?”

 

“Few months later,” the tadpole shrugs.

 

 Marcy looks down, remembering how her actions had almost gotten the tadpole killed. You almost got Anne’s family killed, you almost killed all of them…Can you really believe they’d forgive you after all that?

 

“Wait have y’all played kickball since you got them?”

 

“Nah, haven’t had time, though I’m holding those two to it when we’re home.”

 

Hop Pop gets mad, looking at the broken window, before going off about them and how many times he’s told them not to roughhouse, “Now, come inside and play a quiet game. Hop Pop's working.”

 

Anne: Yeah, I can see that. Nice toy boat.

 

“It's not a "toy boat," Anne. It's a replica of a famous warship.” Hop Pop huffs, and when Anne says it’s the same thing, he yells at them to scram. The kids all leave the window.

 

Hop Pop grumbles but begins to start gluing his boat again. Only for the silence to be broken by the kids slamming the door to his study open, and start running around playing tongue tag. Much to Hop Pop’s dismay they don’t care a whole lot about the mess they’re making. Polly with a laugh jumps on his desk, in front of the boat. Sprig turns to his sister and shoots his tongue out and Polly jumps up, dodging the tongue which then hits Hop Pop’s replica, he looks over the damage, “Why don't you kids ever listen to me?” he yells

 

The kids look a little ashamed, that was definitely not their best choice. Though looking between each other they all agree Hop Pop’s actions were not justifiable.

 

Hop Pop: Okay. Everything's fine. We can still fix her. To Loggle's!

 

They rush to Loggle’s on Bessie, Hop Pop spending only enough time to give Anne some mushrooms for Bessie before running in. He demands Loggle help save his ship and when Loggle sees the damage he gasps before telling Hop Pop he has just the thing, and to wait here.

 

“Excuse me, sir.” a voice behind Hop Pop makes him jump and yelp in surprise, “Is that your snail out there?” the kids are doing donuts with Bessie, only to cause a cop to stop them.

 

Hop Pop: Those kids are driving me insane.

 

The shady figure smiles, “Unruly kids, is it? Well, allow me to introduce myself. I'm Apothecary Gary. You can also call me Apothe-Gary if you'd like.” Hop Pop says he won’t be doing that, “Well, suit yourself. Anyway, I've got just the thing for your troubles. Just rub a little of this on their foreheads and your kids'll be behaving in a jiffy. See, it has these special enzymes–”

 

“Well, he’s…concerning,” Olivia says mildly, not able to take her eyes off the purple.

 

Yunan feels her breath evening out seeing the blue, suddenly she feels pain in her neck and behind her eyes, the general quickly shifts to protect the smaller newt from the unknown attacker. Olivia frowns finally looking away from the purple touching the general’s shoulder Who eventually let’s out a breath and gets out of the attacking position she was in.

 

Hop Pop cuts him off with a laugh, “Enzymes? Ol' Hopediah's not fallin' for no scam.” he looks at the bright purple tube, though the shady Apothe-Gary swears once he tries it he won’t be able to live without it. “Eh, I don't know. In my experience, this kind of malarkey never–Apothe-Gary?“ The figure is gone.

 

Loggle brings Hop Pop his supplies needed and he leaves the shop. The kids apologize and promise to be quiet, also giving him the ticket. “Thanks, kids. For the apology, not the ticket.” The kids return to Bessie and Hop Pop looks at the vial, “Guess I won't be needin' this stuff after all.” only to shoo Bessie away as she tries to eat it.

 

They return home, and before Hop Pop can even fully get through the door Anne declares she’s starving, Sprig says there’s one more beetle bite in the kitchen and as the kids all rush to get to the food they run into Hop Pop, breaking his model more, causing him to tear up, Anne apologies and tries to help, only for him to yell at her.

 

Anne looks down at the mention of eating, she feels so many eyes on her. Some part of her is happy when Hop Pop yells on screen cause those looks turn into glares and are turned on the elderly frog.

 

That night Hop Pop sneaks into each of the kid’s rooms, spreading it over each of the kid’s foreheads, “Eh. Probably won't do nothin' anyway.” before yawning

 

“That…doesn’t seem safe.” Terri says, showing concern.

 

The next morning he calls the kids down to breakfast, complaining how long it takes them to get up, only to be surprised when all of them are already in their seats at the table, “Good morning, Hop Pop.” they all say in unison, their eyes blown and voices devoid of any emotion. Hop Pop, not thinking twice, dishes all of them their breakfast, telling them he’s going to start working on his ship.

 

 “So I want you kids to finish your breakfast quickly,then sit on that couch and not say a...word.” Their breakfast is already done and they’re sitting on the couch.

 

They all turn to him in unison, “Yes, Hop Pop.”

 

Hop Pop: Don't hate that.

 

Later in the day Hop Pop is putting the final touches on his ship, he looks over, the kids are all watching him with wide eyes, Hop Pop chuckles nervously and greets them, in unison they reply, causing him to shiver.

 

“They’re doing what you want,” Sasha says with a slightly mocking grin, trying not to let her concern for Anne and the little frog’s show too much.

 

He leaves his study, “Um, why don't you kids go outside and play–” before he can finish they agree and walk outside. He looks outside, Sprig throws a ball hitting Anne in the face only for her to swing several seconds later, none of them blinking, Sprig and Polly celebrate. “Better close these to cut down the glare.” Hop Pop says nervously.

 

That evening Hop Pop is practically done with the ship, though despite how much work he’s gotten done he shouldn’t use the gunk on the kids anymore, something about it doesn’t sit right with him.

 

At that moment the kids come out of their state.

 

Anne: Man, I feel funky.

 

Sprig: Like I was a prisoner in my own body.

 

Marcy tenses for a moment, the words washing over her for a second before a flash of pain crosses her face, warm orange filling her vision, terror over taking her even though she can’t see why come on you know they’ll leave you, let me take control, let me help.

 

She shakes her head, pulling her knees to her chest.

 

“Marce?” Anne whispers, putting her hand on Marcy’s arm, the nerd quickly pulls away.

 

Polly: I... I have all this anger, and I don't know what to do with it!

 

The kids decide to play another game of tag to shake off the weird feeling, deciding Hop Pop’s room was the best place to play, he gets frustrated again, bribing them all to go to sleep, which they do rather easily for 10 coppers.

 

Hop Pop pulls out the vial again, before sighing, “I'll just buy myself a little more time, and then never again.” he then sneaks into each kids room, putting a little on Sprig and Polly and several handfuls on Anne’s face.He yawns, and goes to bed. 

 

The glares get worse towards, especially from Anne’s parents and Sasha who looks like she’s about to kill the elderly frog, who is currently hiding his face behind his hands.

 

“You knew what that shit did and you still used it again?” Dr. Jan asks, raising an eyebrow but keeping her face schooled. Many school groups had been cowed by the look and the old frog is another one.

 

An instant later there’s a purple glow from Anne’s room a second before she opens the trapdoor, she’s moaning, and has purple mushrooms in her hair, her eyes are glowing a bright purple too. All traits she shares with Sprig and Polly as they come down the stairs. 

 

“Cordyceps is a family of fungus, most common people know it as the zombie fungus.” Marcy starts talking staring straight ahead, “On earth it only takes over insects where once infected it breaks through the exoskeleton with its mycelium before hijacking the host’s nervous system and locking them in the best place for the fungus to reproduce and spread, in ants it takes four to ten days to starve to death despite the fungus.” She’s still staring ahead, god forbid she looks at Anne right now, but now she’s shaking. You almost turned her into a zombie, the voice laughs in her ears, “stop it,” she murmurs even quieter.

 

Sasha reached over to touch her girlfriend, seeing her wince and pulling at her hair. Marcy pulls away with a glare.

 

They run into the door head first as it’s not open causing Hop Pop to come out of his room, gasping at the state of the kids.

 

“You turned my daughter into a zombie? All because of a model ship?!” Oum scolds at Hop Pop.

 

“Yeah, what the hell Hop Pop!” Sasha shouts, trying to get up and at Hop Pop, but Anne holds her back, another hand on Marcy’s shoulder though she doesn’t look ready to kill like before.



“Kids! What's gotten into you? Huh?” Hop Pop pauses in his attempt to keep the kids inside as he realizes who’s outside the door. “Gary? What the heck are you doing here?”

 

“I'm here to witness the birth of my new children.” He say in his sing song voice, the kids still trying to go to him even as Hop Pop questions him, “That's right.That potion I gave you was no ordinary elixir. It was made with a special blend of my very own spores.”

 

Hop Pop: Your spores?

 

Gary pulls off his hood, revealing a huge glowing purple mushroom atop a frog's head, the mushroom’s mycelium digging through the skin, “Behold! My true beautiful self. You see, I am a rare species of mushroom able to control the mind of its host. And soon all of Amphibia will be under my command!” He laughs as thunder strikes in the background

 

“Hey wait a minute, I recognize those purple eyes.” Wally points out

 

“Yeah, the wildlife in Amphibia have the same colored eyes.” Mrs. Croaker adds.



“Wait, what?” Anne asks confusingly, she turns to Sasha, “Ever since you and the Plantars were zapped to Earth, the wildlife started to get these purple eyes almost like they were being mind controlled.” Sasha answers, “They’re very aggressive in that state,” but who’s been causing the collars?



Hop Pop: You'll never get away with this.

 

Gary: Silence! Also, eyes up here, buddy.

 

Hop Pop tries to explain, “Oh, sorry. It's just, you're glowing, he's got the mouth–”

 

The mushroom agrees before continuing, “I know, right? It's totally weird. I completely get it. Now, where was I? Oh, right. To me, my mushroom children!” There's groaning as almost everyone in Wartwood appears, purple eyes and mushrooms confirming they’ve been spored too. Hop Pop takes the opportunity to shove the kids inside and close the door, “Welcome to the family, Hopediah-- Oh, he's gone.”

 

The Wartwoodian’s shift uncomfortably, remembering the feeling of being just under the surface of their own consciousness. 

 

Inside the house, Hop Pop says they have to hold the town off, and begs the kids to snap out of it. One of the Towns folk pops a window open and When the orange frog steps away from the door to close him out through the window Anne opens the door

 

One of the frogs vomits spores on his feet before Hop Pop can run to his office, jumping back only to stick his head back in to get his boat replica.

 

Running outside the house, he tries to think of a plan, until he remembers that Bessie isn’t infected. He quickly makes his escape to the barn only to realize polly is there, who lets out a demonic scream alerting all the others to the barn as Anne and Sprig grab hold of him.

 

Gary is carried in laughing, “Enough games. Time for your assimilation.”

 

But Hop Pop has a plan, glaring at the mushroom he declares that he’s right where the old frog wants him, he looks at his replica, a few tears streaming down his cheeks, “Goodbye, sweet lady. May you find safe harbor in the beyond.” he then throws it, unlocking Bessie’s gate, “Hyah! Bessie! Snack time!”

 

Gary: Who's Bessie? Is that your wife?

 

Bessie comes rushing out, breaking the jar of spores, allowing Hop Pop to hit Gary’s mushroom as she starts eating the parasitic fungi off the other frogs.

 

Gary: Stop her! She's eating all the mushrooms.

 

Sasha turns to the snail who’s sleeping nearby, she scratches under her chin, “Good girl.”

 

Bessie then sees the biggest mushroom she’s seen in her long life, as he holds Hop Pop back with one hand and the Snail back with his other he starts to beg, “No. Stop. Please! Have mercy, I beg of you. I'm the last of my kind. Destroying me would wipe us off the planet forever.”

 

Hop Pop: I can live with that.

 

No one in the room disagrees.W



As Bessie gets a hold of her gigantic treat the towns folk wake up from their mind control, confused beyond reckoning. The confusion extends to even names as Gary’s name is actually Lloyd

 

Behind Hop Pop the kids are clearly upset, he sighs, “I know. No matter how important my ship was,it didn't give me the right to use mind control on you.”

 

The kids give him a very nice “no shit” reply before Anne apologizes, promising they’ll try to be better about listening in the future

 

Hop Pop: Yeah. I guess we're even.

 

Many in the room look at him at that, very clearly disagreeing on the even part

 

Polly: Hop Pop, we broke a model ship. You crossed all kinds of ethical and moral lines!

 

Hop Pop laughs, “Like I said, even.” he hugs the kids and they grumble but agree,  “Now come on. I'll make y'all some mushroom soup.” The kids all agree.

 

Anne: I see what you did there.



Everyone in the room looks at Hop Pop, “why would you even suggest that after the incident you just had?” Bee asks.

 

“Alright, I get it, I shouldn't have done what I did!” Hop Pop yells.

 

The episode ends with a beetle walking up to the remains of Apotho-Gary, a tiny bit lands on the beetle causing it to get possessed.

 

Marcy is still tight, pulling her knees to her chest and looking down at her hands, it turned out okay this time but look what she caused, how long are you going to believe they’ve forgiven you?

 

Anne looks over at her before looking over at Sasha, they’re almost at when Sasha showed up, so between the two Anne’s certain these next few episodes are going to be really rough. She tries to shift to be more comforting to both of them but doubts it’ll help.

 

The room is incredibly quiet and awkward as the screen lights up:

 

Anne of The Year

Notes:

Hey guys it’s Marcanne4Life, I’d just like to remind you guys we’re 1 chapter away from Reunion, so please give out your ideas for what you’d like to see for Anne of the Year, oh and since this is a REALLY important episode make some really good ideas in there!

Also with the QnA we told you about last chapter go ahead and start asking with a Q before whatever question, I go ahead and ask whatever, be it how we write chapters, if we have other works planned or even something small like what songs we think of for a character or what our personal favorite color is.
 

-Marcanne4Life

Chapter 48: Anne of the Year

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Anne looks up at the screen, a feeling of excitement overtakes her as the Plantars look at her with proud expressions on their face.

The episode begins with Anne and the Plantars gathering around town

 

Anne: Man, what is with this? Are fruit flies on sale or something? 

 

Hop Pop: No. Today's the day they announce the Frog of the Year award.

 

Anne asks what Frog of the Year is, Sprig tells her that every year the town gathers around and votes for who they think embodies the values of Wartwood

 

Hop Pop: We all voted last week. Don't you remember?

 

We get a flashback of Anne listening to her music and the Plantars ask her if she wants to come with them and vote for frog of the year, and Anne indirectly tells them no and they leave.

 

Those who know Anne grin, sounds like something she’d do.

 

Mayor Toadstool: All right, folks. It's time! As you all know, the Frog of the Year goes to the most selfless, noble, blah, blah, blah… Let's get on with it. And this year's Frog of the Year award goes to– Well, this can't be right. Anne Boonchuy?

 

The crowd gasps and cheers for Anne, Hop Pop encouraging her to get up on that stage amazing over the fact that a Plantar won Frog of the Year and how proud he is.

 

Anne gets on the stage, the crowd is still cheering for her, Anne’s eyes swell up with joy. “Wow, thanks everybody. I don't know what to say.” Toadstool adds on; “I do. Are you people out of your frog-dang minds? She don't deserve to host a party!

 

Anne’s parents look at the mayor, “Why? Because she was a more decent person than you’ve ever been?” Oum asks.

 

The entire theater sits there in silence, a lot of them trying to hold back laughter, Toadstool just sits there in embarrassment.

 

Anne asks what party Toadie tells her it’s one of their oldest traditions and that the Frog of the Year must hold an incredible party for the whole town. Toadstool adds that it's supposed to show the frog’s selflessness and that Anne is far from it.

 

“This coming from you?” Everyone remembers the tax incident, among other events of the previous episodes.

 

Toadstool flinches hearing that he wishes he’d been kinder to Anne when she showed up in the first place and not use her just to preserve his image.

 

Anne says that he doesn’t know her and that she’s gonna throw the best party that’ll blow their minds, the frogs at first are concerned about their minds being blown, but Anne assures it’s a good thing.

 

Toadstool: I'm looking forward to seeing this thing go down in flames.

 

Anne grumbles as the mayor walks away, and we cut to the Plantar’s house where Anne is currently planning the party to prove Mayor Toadstool wrong.

 

Anne: Boom! Here are my plans for throwing the best party ever and proving that mayor wrong. Stupid mayor with his stupid dumb face.

 

“Anne, I thought we told you no more planning parties?” Bee asks.

 

“Wait, why?” Polly asks confusingly

 

“Because of the “spectacle” she tried pulling off last time.” Oum answers, looking at her daughter with an unimpressed look.

 

“what happened?” Sprig and Polly both ask, looking at their older sister.

 

“I… set off a few fireworks for the 4th of July.” Anne answers with a shrug.

 

“Few? Anne, you set off at least $300 worth of fireworks and nearly burnt down the neighborhood!” Oum corrects.

 

“I…”Anne debates arguing but luckily her parents haven’t asked her where she got the fireworks, near fire may be enough to cause her parents to kick Sasha and Marcy from the house.

 

“If it makes you feel better, we thought the fireworks were beautiful Anne.” Sasha assures.

 

“Like you?” Anne asks, causing Sasha to blush lightly, looking away quickly.

 

Sprig: Anne, don't worry about what the mayor said. Just have fun planning your party. 

 

Polly: You're Frog of the Year.

 

Anne gets back to focusing, she mentions that a great part has three ingredients: entertainment, exclusivity, and spectacle. Anne puts Hop Pop in charge of music, she makes Polly the bouncer to the party and tells Sprig he should confess to Ivy about his feelings.

 

Sprig: Wha-

 

“Yep, every legendary party needs a legendary spectacle.” Anne hands over a magazine to Sprig featuring a couple confessing their feelings. “Could you imagine how excited party-goers will be seeing true love blossom before their eyes?”

 

Sprig: I’m not really sure I’m ready for this… 

 

Anne: Sprig, please! I need your help to make this party amazing.

 

Sprig reluctantly agrees, Anne then encourages everyone “Let’s bring the thunder!” 

 

We cut to Wartwood, which is currently going under party renovations, Anne goes around seeing how everything is doing, everything is looking great, she tells Hop Pop to work on his jokes, Sprig is barely holding it together, practicing his confession on a statue of Ivy and Polly is using the ropes as nunchucks and accidentally knocks someone into the crates.

 

Toadstool: What'd I tell you, Toadie? She's gonna be the worst Frog of the Year ever.

 

The “ever” echoes through her head, she tries to keep it together and tells her frog family the party needs to be perfect, worrying the party is gonna be lame, she goes back through everybody and makes everyone work harder to be better.

 

Sprig: Uh, Anne, do you think maybe you're taking this a little too seriously?

 

Anne: No! Now, hop to it, everyone. We've only got 12 hours left. Hop! Hop!

 

Later on, the party's underway, frogs are arriving and are very excited for this party, Polly is currently guarding the party door and letting people in and immediately rejects Wally when he shows up, only to joke with him and let Wally in. The frogs enter the party and are met by Anne wearing a suit.

 

Anne: Welcome, my friends, to the best Frog of the Year party ever!

 

Sasha and Marcy immediately blush at the sight of Anne’s tuxedo, looking at her hairstyle on screen. Anne immediately notices them zoned out, looking at her in the suit.

 

“Are you two good? Enjoying the view?” Anne smirks, nudging Sasha and Marcy.

 

“Ye-Yeah, definitely.” Sasha says trying to play it cool.

 

“Yeah, the episode is just really pretty.” Marcy replies to Anne.

 

Anne giggles, “I love you dorks so much.” Anne smiles, putting her arm around Marcy’s shoulder, tapping Sasha’s and giving her a grin, the blonde smiles, grabbing Anne’s hand and resting them both on Marcy’s shoulder.

 

We look around the party seeing there’s a frog DJ, fire dancers and a chocolate fountain.

 

Toadstool: All right, Stumpy, what do we got here?

 

Stumpy: This is Sashimi. He's a mudskipper.

 

Toadstool: Ooh. And is it, uh, fresh? 

 

Stumpy: Well, ya can't get fresher.

 

“Sorry, I didn’t know what you meant by Sashimi…” Stumpy apologizes to Anne.

 

“Oh it’s cool dude, I probably should’ve been more specific.” Anne replies.

 

“What exactly is Sashimi and how fresh did you mean?” Stumpy asks

 

“Well, I did say it was fresh fish, what I should’ve told you was the fish needed to be dead.” Anne tells Stumpy.

 

“Wasn’t it also a nickname you gave Sasha?” Oum asks her daughter.

 

Anne then looks over to Sasha with a surprised look, she remembers the first time she called Sasha that, and it was a time she had accidentally referred to her as the dish itself while they were having it. “Once,” Sasha specifies, hating the nickname.

 

Hop Pop chuckles nervously, “All right, folks. It's time for some improv. You, sir, where are you from?” Hop Pop asks. “I'm from the same town as you, buddy.” The frog says. “Oh! Great.”



Sprig walks over, he notices Ivy kicking around some fireflies and accidentally bursts one open.

 

Sprig lets out a sigh, “I can do this, I can do this, I can do this. For Anne!”

 

Ivy: Oh, hey, Sprig.

 

Sprig immediately stops dead in his tracks, and runs away yelling, passing by the DJ booth, the frogs commenting they don’t know how to dance to it.

 

Anne: What? Like this, you guys, like this.

 

“Ever learn to chill, Boonchuy?” Maggie scoffs.

 

Hop Pop runs up to Anne, sweating all over the place. “Have someone else do your comedy, Anne! I can't go back out there!”

 

Anne tries to get Hop Pop to come back, but notices her party is falling apart, the mudskipper is trying to kill people. Anne takes off her Frog of the Year stash, “This part stinks. Some selfless frog I turned out to be.” the mudskipper knocks Anne’s statue down, causing a fire.

 

“What did you expect, making a statue of you dabbing,” Sasha snarks, though it has even less bite than intended, she knows what this episode ends with.

 

Loggle: At least the party's "lit" now, Anne.

 

Anne looks around the party, she looks down to her stash “I'm fixing this right now!” Anne charges at the mudskipper, “Come here you.” She says as she rides it towards Mayor Toadstool.

 

Toadstool: I knew it. Didn't I say it'd be a disaster? Ooh!

 

Anne: Mayor Toadstool, I need your help to save the town.

 

Mayor Toadstool doesn’t want to at first, but he agrees after Anne gets pissed at him. “Great. I'll steer, you grab.” Anne commands. “Don't tell me what to do. Upsy-daisy! I got ya. Vote for me.”

 

Everyone just looks at the mayor with “are you kidding me?” looks.

 

Anne: We've gotta put this fire out. you ever use a chocolate fountain before?

 

Toadstool: What, are you kidding me?

 

“Now!” Anne yells, Mayor Toadstool lets the chocolate fountain flow, putting out the entire fire. “Whoo! We did it.” Toadstool cheers. 

 

Anne: Yeah. We did, You were right about me, Mayor. I am selfish. I got so obsessed with proving I deserve this, I ruined everything. I'm no Frog of the Year. Why did anyone even vote for me?

 

The frogs look at each other before Hop Pop approaches Anne; “Anne, we didn't vote for you because you're flawless. Far from it. We voted for you because of how far you've come. You've grown so much in your time here, and this town just wouldn't be the same without you.”

 

Most of the audience grins, Wartwood knowing for certain it’s true, and even Anne, despite her doubts about his speech even now, smiles.

 

The town agrees, all cheering for her, Toadstool even agrees with how Anne has changed, he hands her back the sash saying: “This belongs to you.”

 

Anne: Thanks, Mayor.

 

Toadstool: Yeah, yeah. Don't mention it. Now come on, everyone. Let's try to salvage this party, shall we?

 

The town cheers, we cut to the town being all fixed up, Stumpy serving people soup, jug band music being played and Anne and Sprig are talking on a nearby bench.

 

Anne: Sorry I tried to rush you into confessing your love to Ivy. You do that when you're good and ready.

 

Sprig: Thanks, Anne. When the moment strikes, I'll know it.

 

Ivy: Hey, Sprig. There's something I've, uh, been meaning... to ask you. I, uh... Do you, um... Do you think you'd wanna go out with me sometime?

 

Sprig gasps, Anne squeals at the sudden confession, Ivy tries to go away in embarrassment, but Sprig stops her saying “I’d love too.” He asks if she wants to dance and is met by a yes from Ivy. Anne laughs as the two frogs make their way to the dance floor. 



“Aww, cute” the audience grins



Toadie then approaches her, “Ahem! Miss Frog of the Year? there's someone waiting at the bridge for you. They say they're a… friend…”

 

Anne: A friend…?

 

Marcy grins softly, Sasha. Only to realize what that means and looks over at her girlfriends.

 

The smile on Anne’s face drops and she straightens herself, not touching Marcy or Sasha.

 

Sasha’s mouth is moving though she’s silent, her face is pale and she’s leaning forward.

 

Anne goes out to the bridge. on it is a hooded figure, she takes off her hood in surprise...

 

Sasha: Anne?!

 

Anne: Sasha?!

 

Anne and Sasha run up to each other, hugging each other  “Oh, my gosh. I can't believe that it's you.” Anne says in excitement as both girls laugh it off

 

Sasha smiles despite herself, remembering how good it had felt to finally be able to hug Anne again, to know she actually was there and was safe. A wave of nausea washes over her when images from later that night play in her mind, the fight, the explosion, Anne’s face crying above her.

 

Anne: Oh, my gosh. You're here too? I wasn't sure. I woke up all alone. Is Marcy with you? Where have you been? I've missed you so much.

 

Sasha giggles “I'll fill you in later. For now, I'm just glad I found you. We came as soon as we heard.

 

Sasha hugs herself slightly at the lie, if she actually had as soon as she heard, if she had cared a little more about her friends instead of having fun, how much could she have changed?

 

Anne pauses for a second in confusion. "We"? 

 

Sasha: Yup. Just me and some friends of mine.

 

The distance shows an army of shadows, one figures eyes begin to glow up. “Nice to finally meet you, Anne Boonchuy.” Grime says as the rest of the toads' eyes glow in the night sky.

 

Most the room are staring at them, the question from early on, ‘Why was Anne the only one to come home’ echoing through all the human’s mind while the frogs all wonder what exactly happened between this moment and Newtopia or when Sasha showed up in Wartwood alone.

 

Anne and Sasha look at each other only for Sasha to quickly look away, guilt washing over her. Also the still far too familiar feeling of falling. She closes her eyes, hitting her leg twice and shaking her head. She feels a panic attack coming on but she can get through this, fuck knows she deserves it. She knows she can be the protector Anne and Marcy deserve, she can’t let fear of her own mistakes make her weak.

 

At the same time she feels her hands go clammy and feels a ball of worry lock into her throat. She wants to run, or fight, she snaps her head around quickly, even knowing that the only danger is herself, her past actions. She attempts to turn her whole attention to the screen, trying to keep her breathing steady, trying to stop her hands from clearly shaking.

 

Anne reaches over Marcy to touch Sasha, try her best to comfort her girlfriend. Sasha’s hand moves before any of the girls can think, catching Anne’s wrist. She doesn’t want to fall again, she holds on tightly, “Ouch, Sash,” Anne breathes, pulling back.

 

Marcy carefully touches Sasha, “Hey, you can let go Sash, you’re hurting Anne,” trying to pull Sasha’s finger loose.

 

Sasha’s breath hitches, looking down at her hand, her knuckles are white and Anne’s wrist is turning slightly red, she lets go, pulling away, fuck she hurt her again, she curls into herself, trying to make herself small, knowing the next episode will be worse, “I’m so sorry,” Anne knows it for more than the surprise vice grip.

 

An uneasy feeling settles over the room as the screen lights up:

 

Reunion

Notes:

Welp, we're finally here, Reunion is next. Are you ready?

As always let us know what you'd like to see down below and if we think it works we'll add it.

And same as Last chapter post any questions for the QnA starting with a letter Q, we'll all answer those in a few chapters. and remeber it can be about anything, certain plot points in the fic, future plans, other works, or even just us

~Beckett

Chapter 49: Reunion

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Everyone is silent, ready to continue after the cliff hanger from the last episode

 

Suddenly the room’s deity speaks, “This episode is longer than most, after it’s done you guys can be done for the night.”

 

Sasha and Anne share a quick look, at least once this is done they can get away. Sasha is way more relieved about that than she’d like. Maybe she is a coward.

 

The episode begins with it being three months earlier; Anne is riding to school. As she’s locking up her bike Maggie comes up to her.

 

There’s a few whispers and shrugs as everyone questions why now show Anne on earth.

 

Maggie: Hey, Boobchuy! Whatcha eatin'? A puke bun? 

 

Anne’s parents glare at the red head who shifts under the gaze of the room in general

 

Anne tries to ignore the bullying, “It's not a bun, Maggie. It's khao niew bing, a traditional Thai snack made up of rice and coconut milk.” She starts smiling,  “My mom made it for me because it's my birthday.”

 

All the humans get why they’re being shown anything on earth all of the sudden. Everyone leans forward a little more, maybe this is episode is even more important.

 

Maggie deadpans, “Oh, happy birthday.” Before getting a mean smile, “Give me that!” She tries to pull the snack away, Anne holds on telling her to get her own Thai mom.

 

Maggie freezes with her hand on Anne’s face as Sasha calls out to her, “Leave her alone,” she compliments Vince’s guitar solo as Maggie challenges her, “Or else you can forget coming to my awesome house party next week.” She turns her face to clearly fake upset, even checking midway through that Maggie is falling to her will, “It'll be really sad when the whole class is enjoying the pool without you.” Sasha almost seems to enjoy the game with her grin.

 

Sasha shifts slightly in her seat, wishing her past self would just stop, fuck can’t she just skip this episode, she knows how it ends.

 

Maggie quickly backs down, claiming she’s just playing before shoving the snack back at Anne. Anne gives and thanks Sasha for the help, “No worries. You just gotta speak their language.” Sasha gives a different smile as she continues, “But never mind that. Happy birthday, girl!!” They both squeal Sasha twirling Anne as they celebrate.

 

Their celebration is cut off by the school bell ringing much to their dismay.

 

Later that day in biology their teacher announces it’s frog dissection day, the class much less thrilled than Mrs. Virk.

 

Anne flips over the frog in front of her which looks like Hop Pop before groaning to Sasha, “Ugh! Frogs are the worst.”

 

If Hop Pop looks slightly pale at his doppelganger’s meeting with formaldehyde no one comments.

 

Sasha agrees before faking sick, “Mrs. Virk, the sight of blood... I-- I'm gonna be sick.”

 

The teacher looks at the blonde, sending Anne to take her to the sick room. 

 

Out in the hall the two are giggling, running through the halls, Anne screeching to a stop in front of the sick room. Sasha sighs and rolls her eyes, “Forget the sick room. Forget school. Let's get out of here and celebrate your birthday in style.”

 

Anne wrings her hands and scratches the back of her head, thinking of how well past plans of Sasha’s have gone, “Skip school? I don't know, Sash-“

 

Sasha: Anne, this is your 13th birthday. You only get one of these. So let's make it the best birthday in the history of birthdays.

 

“Oh,” Sprig suddenly gets why his birthday was such a big deal to Anne.

 

Anne is hesitant but agrees, saying she has to be home by 6 though as there’s a big party her parents were throwing Sasha literally waves her off, “Right, right, you got it. Now let's get this thing started!”

 

They leave school on Anne’s bike, going to the arcade, spray paint a building, and steal a shopping cart, Sasha seeming to enjoy each activity more and Anne clearly liking them less and less.

 

Oum starts to tell them off for skipping school and vandalizing property but Anne turns around, “Mom, this was months ago, could we just… lets get all this done first, it’s kinda a lot,” Anne sighs hoping people will remember that a lot had happened in the past few months. She looks over at Sasha, if this episode went badly she thinks the blonde would let any of the others attack her, not that Anne would let them but stopping it from happening all together would be for the better.

 

Anne’s parents sigh before nodding, honestly knowing all of these things had happened do to the police investigation seven months ago is probably the main reason they can hold their lecture off.

 

At the end of the day they end up in one of the coffee shops in town, Anne’s thought on unicorns tasting like corn syrup is cut off by her phone, two messages from her mom asking where she is and pointing out the time.

 

Anne looks down, hating that she didn’t stand by her no here, she hates how weak she was to Sasha.

 

Sasha for her part tightens her grip on herself, trying to stay calm.

 

Anne: Oh, shoot. It's almost 6:00. I gotta go, dude.

 

Sasha takes a drink of her own highly sugared drink and tilts her shades to look down at Anne, “Family party, right? Lame. Let me guess, a clown? With balloon animals?” Anne’s embarrassed but tries to explain it’s important.

 

“What you mad that Anne’s parents actually care, Waybright?”

 

Sasha flinches just a little at the far too accurate pick, even if she deserves it. She feels both Marcy and to a lesser extent Grime shift beside her “Marce,” She hears Anne’s voice very clearly tense, Sasha looks over and sees that Anne is holding Marcy’s arm.

 

Marcy for her part knows she could easily get out of Anne’s grip, beat Maggie for attacking one of the few vulnerable spots in Sasha’s armor, you should, come on, I can make you strong enough Marcy shakes her head she can’t be so stupid as to trust some voice in her head, plus with how tense Sasha and Anne already are she can’t be another stress on them.

 

“What, I’m not wrong,” Maggie shrugs

 

Anne shoots her a glare, “Keep talking and I’ll make what Marcy has done to your face look like a dream.”

 

Maggie scoffs “I’m not scared of you Boonchuy.” Just cause the weirdos can use a sword now doesn’t mean she’s gonna back down to either of Sasha’s ‘friends’.

 

“Keep talking, find out,” Sasha murmurs, she just wants the girl to stop talking. 

 

Before Maggie can go again, Dr. Jan gets up from her spot by Terri and sits by the red head, who looks surprised there’s now an adult, the other teens snicker just a little.

 

“You’re kind of a jerk,” Sprig mutters, at least he could almost believe, despite everything, that Sasha and Marcy care about Anne, even if they don’t always show it.

 

Sasha is clearly unconvinced, however whatever she was going to say is cut off by a text from Marcy, a picture of the music box

 

Sasha grins, “Oh, my gosh. Marcy says she found the perfect gift for you downtown.” She laughs showing Anne, teasing, “A frog music box for the frog lover. I wonder if those gems are real.” She pushes Anne to the door, saying they can keep partying. Anne apologizes but says she has to go

 

“Wait, Marcy found the box?” a few people ask.

 

Marcy shifts a little at all the looks at her, everyone’s already judging her and her confirmation isn’t there yet.

 

Sasha’s face turns serious for the first time today, saying she understands, “You're a good little girl who's gotta go home to her mommy and daddy. Come on. Hang out with your friends that love you.” Anne turns to face her friend with a smile saying she’d like to, her but is cut off but Sasha puts her hand up, declaring this isn’t cute anymore, “We are meeting up with Marcy right now.” She glares at Anne, her face darkening, “End. of. Discussion.”

 

Sasha’s really wishes she could just hide as she feels glares from Anne’s parents. She’s just waiting for them to ban her from Anne’s life, all this will be plenty enough reason.

 

Anne freezes, shocked, almost looking afraid, before she frowns and hesitantly agrees, “I guess it's okay if I'm a little late…” they leave the coffee shop with Sasha happy that Anne agreed.

 

Those who’ve met Anne in the last few months are a little surprised to see her look scared at something that, on the surface, isn’t that bad.

 

Marcy gets it though, the fear of getting burnt by Sasha a far too familiar one for her, not near as bad now as before, but she knows why Anne backed down, she herself used it later that day. They should hate you, they will hate you.

 

Anne laughs bitterly, five months is just a little longer than she had intended to be late.

 

The scene fades from Earth to Amphibia, three months later, the toads marching into Wartwood, surrounding the citizens.

Anne gasps at the toad’s invasion, she begins to tell Sasha she has to go help her friends only for the blonde to grab her with a grin, telling her that the toads are with her.

 

Before Anne can really attempt to get an answer from Sasha, the Plantars come running up, Sprig explaining how they barely escaped. Polly interrupts his explanation, “Holy toot, another Anne!”

 

Despite the situation Anne grins and giggles, “Guys, meet my bestie from back home, Sasha!” Sasha steps forward and waves, then Anne introduces the blonde to the Plantars

 

Anne leans forward, barely on the seat and arms between her knees, she feels like she’s just buzzing, this episode is going to be rough.

 

Sprig: Hey, I'm her bestie too. I guess that makes me your bestie-in-law. 

 

“Does it?” Sasha looks down at Sprig in disgust, Sprig laughs nervously. 

 

Hop Pop pushes his grandson aside, greeting Sasha before yelling, demanding why there’s a toad army invading. Instead of answering his questions Sasha comments, “You're Hop Pop? Thought you'd be taller.” Before the others really pick up what she said she continues, “Relax, we're not invading anything. Come on, Anne.” Slapping Hop Pop’s head, “You too, frogs. We don't want to keep Grime waiting.”

 

The Plantars are all scared at the idea of Captian Grime being in Wartwood, Sasha shrugs off their worry, “He's not so bad once you get used to him. Now hurry up, nerds.”

 

Anne: She's persuasive, right?

 

Grime steps onto screen, “Frogs of Wartwood! We toads have come here to…” despite the frog’s nerves Grime throws out a handful of confetti, “...invite you to a banquet.” The toad explains, “The moment we heard that Anne was here, we rushed over to reunite these two friends and hold a celebration.”

 

Sasha pulls Anne into a hug, making the frogs all ‘Aw’

 

Anne shifts a little, fully realizing everything Sasha did that night was manipulating her.

 

“Sorry,” Sasha murmurs, her girlfriends both look at her, noticing how short her breath is. 

 

“Really?” Hop Pop doesn’t buy it

 

Grime confirms, “Yes. Despite my rough exterior, I really am just an old softy.” Air quoting the final two words and Sasha clearing her throat to remind Grime to smile. The smile doesn’t reassure the crowd.

 

Sasha steps in, pushing the toad aside, “So, what do you say, Wartwood? You ready to party back at the tower?”

 

The town is silent until Mrs Croaker yells what they’re all thinking; she wants to know what Anne thinks. Anne for her part hesitates, “Sasha's been my friend since kindergarten. If she says it's fine, it's fine.”

 

Sasha pushes Anne aside, “All aboard the party barge.”

 

As all of Wartwood gets on the party barge in a rather orderly line, Sasha pulls Anne aside, pointing to her carriage, “You're with me.”

 

Marcy laughs slightly despite how tense both her girlfriends are.

 

Anne turns to look at her, “What?”

 

Marcy turns to Sasha, “You’re not subtle Sash.”

 

“What do you mean?” Anne questions

 

Sasha gives Marcy a look before gesturing to Anne, “And yet,”

 

“Annie, I can count at least five hearts on that carriage,” Marcy points out

 

“And…oh. Ooooh,” Anne suddenly gets it, Sasha puts her head in her hands

 

“You didn’t realize that til now?” Sasha groans realizing how oblivious Anne was.

 

“You were… trying to get me alone not just… not just cause of the plan,” Anne says slowly

 

Marcy taps her fingers together, opening her mouth a couple times trying to think how to word this, “You… didn’t notice anything in Newtopia either?”

 

Anne gives the youngest a confused look, “No…”

 

“Fuck you’re oblivious,” Sasha laughs slightly.

 

Anne: Wow, cool. Hey, mind if the, uh, Plantars come along?

 

Sasha smiles, “Of course I don't mind. The more the merrier.” The frogs celebrate, running into the carriage, making noise and breaking stuff in there with their excitement.

 

“You thought I was anything but oblivious after that?” Anne laughs

 

“I was figuring you could just say no?” Sasha explains.

 

Marcy’s giggle is cut off by Anne pointing at her, “You’re not one to judge.”

 

“What? Even I can tell Sasha was making a move.” Marcy raises her hands in surrender.

 

“You’re the one who didn’t figure I liked you after I was making it clear when you were in Wartwood.”

 

“What do you mean Anne?”

 

Anne laughs, “‘Let’s go on long walks in the woods all alone’” quoting herself.

 

Sasha scoffs, “Totally hopeless.”

 

When they get to Toad Tower Sasha tells Percy she’s taking Anne on a tour and to take the Plantars to the rest of the town. Sprig and Polly want to go on the tour too, though Hop Pop tells them to let Anne and Sasha catch up.

 

Anne: Don't worry. I'll find you guys later. Go have fun in there.

 

After the frogs leave Sasha turns towards Anne, commenting how close she seems to them, asking what happened to her disgust of frogs, Anne replies that they’re pretty great, and have been putting her up in their basement since a little after she got here.

 

“Better than the cave,” Anne whispers, and suddenly any of the jovial feelings from their hopeless obliviousness is drained for the girls.

 

Sasha says that the basement is gross before telling Anne to follow her, leading her to her very large room in the tower, it has a statue of Sasha and several stuffed animals.

 

Sasha calls one of the toads to bring the usual. Anne is in aw of all the food, “Whoa, you've got ketchup?” Before continuing, “It just occurred to me I've been eating bugs for a month.”

 

Sasha winces slightly, still feeling bad now that she knows what tomato plants are like in Amphibia.

 

Before the toad leaves, Sasha tells him to run water for a shower, Anne pauses mid bite at the idea of a shower.

 

In the party hall most of Wartwood are milking about, enjoying the party. Though Sprig goes up to Hop Pop, knowing something isn’t right. Hop Pop ignores the boy, focusing entirely on the crab legs provided for the party.

 

“You really went from doubting Grime to ignoring how suspicious the toads were over some crab legs?”

 

Hop Pop shrugs, honestly how was he supposed to know about the rebellions

 

Sprig: No, I mean it. Don't the toads seem a little... on edge?

 

Hop Pop shrugs Sprig off again, saying that they’re a military culture so it makes sense they’re on edge. “Forget this. I'm gonna go find Anne.”

 

Sprig goes up to the guard asking to leave. Only for the guard to nervously announce that the frogs aren’t allowed to leave the room. Sprig tries to annoy the why from the guard. The guard tries to get him to return to the party and remain calm.

 

Sprig agrees to stay calm, stepping just a bit away and jumping on the table before yelling, “Hey, everyone! This is a sham! We're not guests. We're prisoners.”

 

Grime and Sasha give that particular toad a look, they’re starting to realize exactly why their plan went so poorly, not that they want it to have gone well now.

 

This naturally causes the frogs to riot.

 

Meanwhile up in Sasha’s room Anne and Sasha have both showered, they’re drinking hot chocolate, and Anne is clearly happy to be with her friend again, “This is so surreal. I can't believe you're really here.”

 

Marcy grins slightly, it reminds her of their many sleepovers before all this.

 

Sasha: I know, right? And once this is over, we can finally find a way out of this crummy, gross world.

 

Anne pauses, “Once... what's over?” Sasha replies with a little laugh, the rebellion she replies, which confuses Anne more. 

 

Sasha stands up from the couch, “You don't know about the rebellion? Look, I'll explain. Just promise not to freak out or anything.” Anne hesitates but agrees as Sasha goes up to the map of the valley hanging in her room, “So you've probably already noticed that the toads in this valley have one job: to rule over the frogs. And lately, those frogs have been stepping outta line. It turns out these rebels have been inspired by a certain frog.” 

 

Sasha grabs a poster, showing it to Anne, a rebellion poster with Hop Pop’s face, “You might just know him. Stood up to some tax collectors, even ran for mayor against the local toad.

 

Yunan’s eyebrows furrow, “Most of those cities were requests to make sure the elections can happen.” she gives Grime a look, how many of the rebellions that got to bloodshed weren’t the frogs starting it.

 

“We received orders to put them down, straight from the top.” Grime explains and Beatrix nods in agreement.

 

“Skipping the council and generals,” Olivia states, how long had Andrias been playing them all? 

 

Anne’s shocked, spitting out what she’s been drinking, “What? Hop Pop's not a revolutionary.”

 

Sasha throws a bunch of local newspapers, showing how other towns see Hop Pop, “Doesn't matter. Word has traveled like wildfire, and we've got to make an example out of him. So, the toads are just gonna feed him to that thing.” She shows Anne the huge plant the toads have.

 

Anne gasps And Sasha explains that Grime will help them get home in exchange for helping crush the rebellion, and that the banquet was her idea and now the frogs are trapped. Anne starts backing out of the room, “Uh... I have to, uh… go to the roomrest, uh, the restroom.” Nearly knocking Sasha’s statue over before running out of the room.

 

Some part of Sasha wonders if all this was worth it, before Toad Tower fell, she kinda wonders if Grime even would have been able to help. She just wanted to go home.

 

Sasha takes a drink, “Oh, she's totally freaking out.”

 

Back in the banquet hall, the frogs are freaking out and rioting, the toads are trying to keep them calm. The frogs are throwing food at the toads and when Ivy hits one on the head with a plate the toads draw their weapons.

 

Everyone comes to a standstill when the door opens revealing a hooded figure, “Enough! Guards, leave us. I'll get these frogs to fall in line.”

 

The toads laugh at the frog’s luck, “Enjoy your time with Commander Sasha.”

 

The figure removes their hood to reveal Anne, much to the town’s joy, sprig jumps to her, landing on her shoulder, “Boy, are we glad to see you. We've got a situation. We're not guests.”

 

Anne cuts him off, “Prisoners, I know. And it's worse than that. They're planning to execute Hop Pop.” Everyone is shocked, and Anne shows off the poster while explaining, “Turns out Hop Pop's been inspiring rebellions all across the valley. Blah, blah, it's some political nonsense.”

 

Hop Pop freaks out cause he’s gonna die but Mrs. Croaker disagrees, before the town can start panicking again Anne declares she’s busting them all out of there. When she asks for ideas no one has one until Wally reveals his boomshrooms, “I've got one. What say we plant these boom shrooms around the joint? Blow the place sky high.”

 

Everyone who was there suddenly is paying more attention, how did the disastrous end come to be?

 

Anne immediately sees a flaw, “With us still inside? We're not doing that.”

 

Sasha sighs slightly, Anne didn’t want the explosion, it’s not her fault she fell.

 

Wally: Right. We're not doing it.

 

Anne: Seriously. No boomshrooms.

 

“Loud and clear.” Walley agrees again and Anne takes that as understanding, she lists off the situation they’re in, and before she can even finish thinking of another possible way out, one makes itself smelt; the sewer.

 

While many find it disgusting Polly jumps in immediately. Several minutes later all of the citizens of Wartwood are in the sewer with Anne leading the way.

 

There’s a few giggles at how ready Polly was to jump into the sewer.

 

Wally is last, placing boomshrooms every yard or two.

 

Eventually they get to an opening, Anne popping out and instantly being surrounded by weapons. The toads part for Sasha who sighs, “Anne, Anne, Anne. Very disappointing. Now let's move. Grime's waiting for us.”

 

At the top of the tower, Sasha has a hold on Anne’s arm and the town is surrounded, “Caught these prisoners trying to escape, Grime.”

 

Anne pulls away from Sasha, slapping her hand away, still trying to argue with her, Sasha shushes her saying she’s trying to get them home, “Very impressive, Sasha. Always playing Flipwart when everyone else is playing Bog Jump.” Confusing both the humans.

 

“Bog jump is kinda like checkers, and Flipwart-” Marcy tries to explain

 

“I know that one,” Anne nods, smiling at Marcy trying not to come across as not caring what Marcy was gonna rant about but, that’s not a game she’ll forget any time soon

 

He tries to explain before ending on telling her she’s smart, Sasha grins at the compliment, walking away from Anne, “What can I say? Just how I do. Up top.” They awkwardly high five.

 

Anne tries one more time to get Sasha to listen to her, there has to be another way to get home. The toads put their weapons against her chest.

 

Sasha knows her hands are shaking, she’s doing her best to keep her breathing stable, she hates how awful she is here, she hates how many times she could’ve stopped it going so bad and still didn’t.

 

“Sash,” Marcy asks softly, tapping her shoulder.

 

Sasha jumps before pulling away, “Don’t.”

 

Grime cuts her off, “There is no other way, creature. Our very way of life is at stake. I don't expect an outsider like you to understand. Seize the traitor, Hopediah Plantar.”

 

Two toads grab Hop Pop and despite the kids trying, they’re both thrown to the side. At this Anne gets mad, shoving the toads in front of her to the side, stealing one of their swords. She swings at the two holding Hop Pop pointing her sword at all the other toads who now approach the town, spears drawn.

 

The town prepares to fight. But before the toads and frogs start fighting Sasha yells over the group, “Enough!” The toads part away, revealing Sasha. She goes over to Anne! “Anne, what are you doing? Are you really going to risk your life for these talking frogs?” She smiles at Anne “We don't even belong here. Don't you wanna get back home? See your family?” Anne hesitates, looking at the town before back to Sasha.

 

Anne crosses her arms tightly over her chest, there were some days in Amphibia she wanted to be back home she felt like her heart was physically breaking. Now some part of her hates being back, she just wants everyone she loves safe.

 

Marcy looks down, remembering how her family was the first point Anne brought up when she was reacting to Marcy’s lie.

 

Sasha: Then put your sword down, now. End. of. discussion.

 

Anne’s eyes widened in surprise, then she gets nervous. She looks at the town again before looking down, lowering her gaze. Sasha continues, “There we go. That's my girl.” Sprig frowns, looking between Anne and Sasha, his sligshot still aimed at the toads. Sasha grins, “There. Now that wasn't so hard, was it?” Suddenly, a sludgeball strikes Sasha in the face.

 

Marcy shifts slightly as Sasha speaks, she got the honey voice that says the blonde expects something from her much less often than Anne ever did, and they both got it less than everyone else at school, but it’s always rough.

 

Sprig can’t stop the small smirk from his perfect hit.

 

Sasha: What the heck?!

 

Sprig is now slightly in front of Anne dropping his slingshot he points at the blonde, “For someone who's Anne's best friend, you sure don't know her very well. She's brave! She's smart! And most of all, she's not gonna be pushed around by a bully like you!” As Anne smiles and Sprig reloads Sasha wipes the sludge from her face.

 

Marcy looks down, Sprig is definitely a better friend then her and Sasha were. She looks at Anne, noticing the small smile she had still at the little frog’s words. Can she be better? Be honestly good enough for Anne? Will she honestly forgive you even if you do?  

 

Sasha looks down at her hands, no small part of Anne’s low self esteem is her fault, she knows that. She would rather fight Andrias’ whole army solo right now then continue watching her old actions, ones she knows she can’t undo no matter how she tries. She feels her heart beating in her throat, ultimately she’s just manipulative and unforgivable, and she knows it.

 

Anne looks at her girlfriends, they’re both upset and she can tell, though she doesn’t know how to fix it for them, it’s about to get a lot worse. She puts her arm over Marcy’s shoulders with a small smile, it all will be fine eventually right? She tries to comfort Sasha too but the blonde shies away from the touch.

 

Sasha glares, “I think I've had enough of you, squeaky toy.” She withdraws her sword and swings at Sprig. Before she can hit him there’s a clang, Anne’s blocked her blow.

 

Several of the people in the room gasp then sigh, even if the little pink frog is in the room and this was months ago the room has all gotten very into these episodes.

 

The two girls lock eyes, “Anne, what are you doing!”

 

Anne grunts, gritting her teeth, “Something I should have done a long time ago: Standing up TO YOU!” 

 

“Oh,” Marcy breathes quietly, not exactly surprised but also almost certain this had been a long time coming. Your fault it happened with swords.

 

She manages to throw Sasha’s sword back, making the blonde stumble, she turns to smile at Sprig, “Thanks for believing in me, Sprig.”

 

Sprig: Spranne against the world.

 

Grime laughs, and when Sasha demands why he explains, “Looks like you've got a rebellious seed of your own. You've given me plenty of advice. Now let me give you some.” His face loses all illusion of mirth, “Stamp this out. Make her yield. Fail, and nothing will ever be the same.”

 

‘Nothing will ever be the same,’ Sasha lets the words echo through her head, change has always scared her, change means people leaving and fighting and- she shakes her head looking over to Anne and Marcy, maybe in the end this change was good, maybe she shouldn’t have fought it so hard. She looks away.

 

Sasha draws her sword, narrowing her eyes, “Not gonna happen.” 

 

Grime gives a genuine smile, declaring this will be fun, “Instead of a messy Free-for-all, I have a splendid idea. How about we settle this the toad-fashioned way?” He jumps onto the edge of the tower, snapping for the toads to put the two girls in a combat circle, before explaining his plan, “Trial by combat! If your champion wins, you all go home, no harm, no foul. But if our champion wins, well…” he looks at his plant, “Baby's hungry.”

 

Hop Pop gives Anne an out which Anne quickly turns down, and the fight begins

 

Anne and Sasha circle each other, Sasha dragging her sword on the ground, as soon as Grime declares the fight, Sasha attacks, Anne is half a second behind, just barely blocking Sasha’s attacks.

 

Marcy whimpers slightly you think they’ll forgive you, look what you caused .

 

Anne whispers in her ear, “Not your fault this happened.”

 

Sasha wants to agree, point out how it’s her fault, especially watching how she’s the one who was doing all the attacking, but she feels like if she does talk she’ll cry, or have a full panic attack. She just needs to bite the bullet, get through this episode, then she’ll hide.

 

Eventually Anne can get a swing in, the two girls lock swords, “What's gotten into you, Anne? You were never like this back home!”

 

Anne grunts, “Do you ever stop talking!” She forces both swords down, before hitting the heron sword away. Anne laughs slightly, only to be almost cut by Sasha’s dagger, “Oh, come on, a dagger?”

 

There’s a few grumbles at the cheap trick.

 

Sasha quickly gets her sword, dodging Anne’s attacks before using her cape to blind the other girl, Sasha sweeps Anne’s legs. As soon as Anne gets the cape off her Sasha has her sword to her throat, “They're just slimy little frogs, Anne! 

 

Anne looks down, grabbing the stolen sword again, “They're not just frogs. They’re my friends,” she jumps to her feet, disarming Sasha and knocking the blonde off her feet.

 

Marcy gasps slightly and Sasha covers the scar. She’s not ashamed of it, she hates herself without the scar but she feels everyone looking at it, at her.

 

There’s no real celebration, no one’s in danger in the room right now and everyone in the room is so aware they’re thirteen year old kids. Though Anne does get a few smiles for sticking up for herself.

 

All of Wartwood celebrates as Anne talks to Sasha, “It's over, Sash. You're not gonna push me around anymore.” She smiles looking at Grime, “So how about it, big guy? We're free, right?”

 

Grime: Yeah, I don't think so.

 

“Grimothy,” Beatrix narrows her eyes at him, “You invoked the duel, you stand by it, that’s the toad way.”

 

Grime bristles slightly under his sister’s glare, he was usually a toad of honor, he let the king’s pressure have him go back on toad morals.

 

The toad pulls Hop Pop to him, dangling him over the edge, declaring “This ends now.” But before the toad can drop him the entire tower rumbles

 

Down below all the boomshrooms were going off, lighting the bottom of the tower in familiar blue smoke, Anne turns to Wally, who thought this was the plan, “Wait, could you not tell I was winking? Ah, curse you, one eye!”

 

There’s a few tense chuckles, but the room is silent throughout. Everyone now certain this won’t end well.

 

The tower starts falling apart and everyone, toad and frog alike start running down the loan set of stairs down. Hop Pop jumps free of Grimes grip just in time for the toad captain to be the only one to fall off.

 

Anne and Sasha though are frozen at first, then there’s a crack that forms between them, Sasha gasps realizing a second before she falls, “Anne!”

 

Sasha forces herself to keep watching even though she knows how it’ll go. Her hand balls into a fist without her even noticing. She doesn’t touch Anne or Marcy, after the fight she’s scared touching them may break them, or break her.

 

Anne, despite everything, calls out Sasha’s name diving and grabbing Sasha’s hand at the last second, “I've got you, Sash. You’re gonna be okay.”

 

Anne mouths her broken promise as she watches her failure. She knows how this will end and yet she can hope it’ll be different this time

 

Marcy can feel how tense Anne is, her pressure on the youngest’s shoulder bordering on no longer being a comfort. She doesn’t want her to let go though.

 

But the tower keeps breaking.

 

Marcy gasps as Anne slips too. She’s gonna be sick. Look what you did, look what you caused  

 

Anne is literally holding them both by the tips of her toes and Sasha lets out another scream despite herself, she looks down at the ground so far below, then looks up at Anne, letting out a small whimper.

 

The whimper sounds nothing like Sasha, and Marcy, despite Sasha pulling away grabs the blonde’s leg, just needing to prove she’s there.

 

Sasha masks her surprise. She looks at the hand like it’s gonna burn her or worse burn Marcy. But it’s making it at least a little easier to not let her panic overwhelm.

 

Hop Pop, Sprig and Polly are holding the trap door open for everyone, thinking everyone’s off, then Anne screams. Sprig immediately runs to her, grabbing hold of her feet to try to pull the girls back up.

 

Anne: Can't...hold on... much longer.

 

“I’m sorry,” Anne murmurs as Marcy hides her eyes in Anne’s shoulder, as if she needed any more proof of how awful she is this last episode, capped with this moment proves it, she doesn’t need to see her girlfriends fall.

 

“Don't worry. I got you.” Sprig slips  and now Anne and Sasha are both hanging off completely, Hop Pop and Polly both grab on too.

 

Sasha whimpers slightly again, and Anne tries to smile, “Hey, hey. Look at me, look at me. Everything's gonna be totally fine. Just hang on.” 

 

Marcy knows that tone, knows Anne’s smile. She’s been given it before, it’s not near as reassuring as it usually is, she knows what’s coming doesn’t mean she wants to watch. She can’t look away though, not when on either side of her she knows her girlfriends aren’t looking away, she can feel the barely there shaking from Sasha and how tense Anne is.

 

Hop Pop: We got you, Anne. No matter what.

 

But another crack forms, and even without the pollywog telling them, Sasha sees the crack forming

 

Sasha tries to think, but she knows the answer, she closes her eyes and then steals her expression, she looks up at Anne, “Hey, Anne? Maybe you're better off without me.”

 

  “Oh,” Marcy manages out softly, not even meaning to say it. But she… understands why Sasha let go. Fuck she knows because Anne wouldn’t. Marcy knows she wouldn’t, Anne would have embraced the fall with Sasha as long as it didn’t mean letting go of her friend. 

 

And she gets why Sasha tried to convince Anne it’s for the best, because Sasha does at least know that much about Anne and was trying to help.

 

That’s what she tells herself.

 

The way Sasha looks away makes it wonder if it was so simple or something more.

 

Anne’s crying a little, she looks at Sasha, “You’re wrong.” is all she manages out.

 

The rest of the room is silent. Sasha had let go on purpose.

 

“No!”

 

Sasha lets go of Anne’s hand.

 

Sasha falls for a long time, closing her eyes and the wind rushes around her. But before she can hit the ground Grime catches her, using his dagger to slow their descent.

 

Meanwhile, the citizens of Wartwood are currently trying to outrun the falling debris, Mrs. Croaker almost gets crushed but is saved by Mayor Toadstool. When Mrs. Croaker questions it, Mayor Toadstool adds; “If y'all die, who'll I embezzle money from? Huh?” Mrs. Croaker tells him to shut up and run.

 

Back up at the top of the tower, Anne watches as an unconscious  and badly bruised Sasha is carried off by Grime, who gives Anne a death stare as he and the toads retreat into the distance.

 

Sprig: Anne, are you... okay?

 

“Oh, yeah. Never felt be-”Anne begins to cry, tears pouring from her eyes Polly, Sprig and Hop Pop all bring her in for a group hug and comfort her.

 

Marcy wants to hug both her girlfriends but some part of her is unsure what to say, or even if a hug is the right thing to do as they’re both so clearly upset.

 

Later on in Wartwood, Mrs. Croaker drops everybody back off in Wartwood. “All right, everybody, we're home.”

 

The frogs sigh as they get off the bus, all badly bruised from the brawl they had with the toads, meanwhile Anne is sitting down on the town’s fountain with the Plantars.

 

Hop Pop: I know that was hard for you, Anne. Thank you. You know, for everything.

 

Anne: Hop Pop, you three are my family. I'd never let anyone hurt you.

 

Sprig: So, you guys wanna get breakfast and come up with some kind of plan to get Anne home?

 

Hop Pop points out it will be dangerous. Anne replies if they’re together they’ll be alright, pulling the Plantar’s into a hug, “Hugging a little tight there, Anne.”

 

Anne: No, I'm not.

 

The screen shows that this is the end of Part One

 

With the episode done Anne and Sasha both immediately get up, leaving Marcy to look after both of them, not fully sure what to do with the wounds that episode just uncovered

 

Notes:

Is it too soon to start counting for Marcy at the Gates?

What did you think of Reunion, we worked hard to live up to the hype.

If you have any questions for the QnA put them down below with a Q, we'll answer them after next chapter

Let us know what you'd like to see next chapter and we'll try to work it in

~Beckett

Chapter 50: Break 10

Summary:

Trigger Warnings for this chapter
Suicidal thoughts
Minor self harm
Panic attacks

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It’s only once Sasha gets away from everyone. Out of the room and is able to close the door to one of the many bathrooms that she can finally let go. The well deserved glares and achingly noticeable concerned looks she hadn’t been able to not notice after she had let go of Anne’s hand. Even fucking Marcy and Grime and the Plantars had given her sad looks. She’s not sure which is one is the worst.

 

No, she realizes with a sob, Anne, looking at her so understandingly and so fucking fine, that was the worst. Everything is too much, she needs everything to stop. The fur on her cape feels like it’s burning her, she pulls the cape off, throwing it to the floor with a grunt. Sasha stumbles backwards, running into the wall, gasping as she realizes she can’t breathe. Fuck, she can’t breathe, she scratches at her throat, praying it’ll unblock whatever is stopping her from breathing.

 

She can’t breathe, fuck, she can’t do this, she’s a rebel commander now she can’t freak out over what? Over her own fucking choices. She should have fucking died from that fucking fall. Everything would be better than it is now if she had. She freezes as she vaguely notices herself in the mirror, eyes bright red from crying, nail marks on her neck, weak. A wave of anger swells in her chest, bright blue eyes full of tears, like she has any right to cry.

 

A split second later she’s looking at dozens of pairs of crying eyes. All with her red face and eyes. Her hand should sting at least, she vaguely knows this, but all she can really think is how she can’t breathe. She numbly pulls her hand back from the mirror, her hand is shaking and covered in blood. She lets herself fall to the ground, back against the wall. Her hand is bleeding. She takes several shaky breaths, unable to stop it from shaking or get enough air no matter how she tries. She claws at her throat again, please work.

 

She’s not stupid, she may be Strength and not Wit but she’s usually not so stupid as to be unable to breathe. She squeezes her eyes shut, and suddenly she’s falling again. Fuck maybe she’ll die this time. That would be better than feeling like this. She slams her head back, hitting the walls with a crack.

 

She refuses to open her eyes, her brain plays the not unfamiliar vision from her nightmares, her laying on the ground in front of toad tower, bleeding and broken and dying. It’s better than the feeling of falling; of falling forever, head over heels over head. Those nightmares would lead to her waking up shaking nearly as hard as she is now. If she opens her eyes she knows she’ll see the blood red moon for a second as she keeps falling.

 

She burries her face in her hands, ignoring the blood streaking across her face. She moves to hit her head again. Fuck, anything to make it feel less like she’s falling still. Anything to make her stop shaking, and crying. Anything to make her just breathe. Anything to just…stop feeling. She punches at her face and moves to slam her head again, “Sash, hey.”

 

Fuck.

 

Cause the voice is far too familiar and kind and soft, it’s the last person she wants to see her like this. Familiar hands, one holding her wrists and the other cradling her head. If Sasha wasn’t so pathetic right now she’d easily be able to get out of the hold, it’s not a strong grip, just firm but still gentle, “Hey, Sasha, hey, please breathe for me,” she feels the hands brush their finger on the back of her neck.

 

Sasha forces out a shaking breath cause of course she’ll listen to Anne. Look what’s happened when she hasn’t lately.

 

“That’s good, thank you,” the voice is so soft, “Can you open your eyes for me?”

 

Sasha squeezes her eyes for a second before nodding, opening her eyes, “Sasha,” suddenly her vision is filled with Anne. Anne. Anne who she tried to kill. Who she damn near did kill. She knows she’s crying, she can’t make herself breathe, “Sash, hey,” Anne’s trying to comfort her cause she’s far too good.

 

Sasha screws her eyes shut again.  “Sorry,” Sasha hardly recognizes her own voice, she hides her face against her knees, leaving the comforting and protective hand hanging there in the air.

 

Anne shakes her head though Sasha doesn’t see, “Sash, can you look at me?” She asks again.

 

She shakes her head, pulling both her hands from Anne’s hold, interlacing both of her hands over the back of her head, she pulls at the hair that’s there, she just needs to breathe, fuck make all this stop, “I’m so sorry,” not that that means anything, not that that’s enough, why didn’t she just let her fall.

 

“Why the hell would I have done that?” Fuck she had said that out loud, Sasha feels Anne’s hand pull at her hands, firmly but gently pulling her hands away, stopping Sasha from hurting herself. Her girlfriend asks once again, “Can you look at me?” Sasha shakes her head but before she can continue to make herself small she feels Anne’s forcing her head up, “Look at me.” Her voice is perhaps a little harder than needed, but she doesn’t want her voice to shake.

 

Sasha’s still hyperventilating, “Sorry, I’m sorry, I’m so dumb,” she doesn’t know why she didn’t just do what was right, why she let it get so bad her and Anne can’t be friends anymore. Anne shouldn’t care about her at all.

 

Anne shushes her, shaking her head, “Sasha, hey, breathe for me, please? In for four, hold for seven,” Anne tries to guide her but Sasha runs out of breath before she can get to seven.

 

“S-sorry, sorry, fuck I’m so sorry,” She even fucked that up.

 

Anne shushes her, “It’s okay, you’re okay, we’re all okay, just try, that’s all I want you to do, please,” she grabs Sasha’s hand in a soft hold, the blonde knows she could pull away, Anne’s grip isn’t that firm now either, but she lets the Thai girl put her hand to her chest, “In for four, hold for seven, out in eight.”

 

After five attempts Sasha manages to get through a full cycle, three more and she’s a little more in control, “I’m sorry.”

 

Anne shakes her head, “We’re all a little bit messed up.”

 

“I meant…” Sasha sighs, she tries to wipe her face clear of evidence of crying, though she can’t stop, “I…was awful, I’m awful. You should’ve just let me fall, you were in so much danger. Because I couldn’t accept that what, you wouldn’t bow down to my horrible manipulation?” Sasha lets out a bitter laugh.

 

“Sasha,” Anne sighs, clearly weighing each of her words, she looks at her hand remembering watching Sasha let go of it. She should have felt it, she knows she should’ve, it’s easier to only have watched it, even in her own skin. She knows one thing though, “I wouldn't have ever let you fall if I could help it.” She looks at the shallow scars on her wrist from that night, Sasha’s nails had dug in, “I’m sorry I couldn’t get us out of that.”

 

“I know,” Sasha looks at her hands, halfheartedly watching the still slightly trickling blood on her hand and wrist, “That’s why I had to,” Even if she also knew she probably would’ve still let go if it wasn’t completely needed to stop Anne from falling too, the other girl didn’t need to know that, Sasha isn’t sure she’d ever admit that outloud.

 

“Sash…” Anne swallows heavily; everything between them heavy and filled with a familiar yet different tension, at least no one will be fighting the other this time.

 

Sasha laughs again, “I mean I was right though, you would be better without me.”

 

“Sasha,” Anne’s voice is much more serious this time, turning to give 110% of her attention to the blonde, eyes widening a little as she sees how serious her girlfriend is.

 

“Look what I did, If I hadn’t been so horrible we wouldn’t have been separated, I…” she takes a shaky breath trying to get Anne to understand, “I used your trust to hurt you, I mean fuck how bad everything got was certainly pushed to that point cause I fucked up so much and you were right we shouldn’t be friends and I don’t get why you can just…forgive me here.”

 

Anne sighs, falling back on the ball of her heels , “You’re trying, and it’s like…” she looks down “I- you were wrong, I wouldn’t be better off without you, not like that. Not ever.” She’s crying.

 

“Why are you here Anne?” Because she could be with anyone but the one constantly hurting her, could be with her family, with either of her families, instead of moving forward to grab Sasha’s bloody hand again, she could be out celebrating her victory against Sasha, even if it was months ago. Anything but being here with her.

 

“Because I love you? Because you need help? Because I want to be here with you.” Anne offers, looking up from her hand, still far too kind and understanding. She looks away after several seconds finding something to start cleaning up her hand. Helping clean up the blonde. Like she wasn’t there too. Like other people aren’t worried about her too.

 

“You shouldn’t, you need to take care of yourself.” Sasha tries to shake her off, even as the Thai girl was picking the glass out of her hand, causing Anne to tighten her hold on Sasha’s wrist.

 

“I don’t want to hurt you,” she murmurs once, pausing her attempts to fix Sasha’s hand, “I want to be here, with you.”

 

Sasha shifts a little at that, that’s wrong. She wants something. She’s been told time and again that’s how everything always works. The trick is to use that to get what you want. Mom wants her alcohol, use that for her to give you all the freedom you want. Dad wants her gone and forgotten, stay away and spend his money.

 

Anne’s always been odd like that, Marcy wants her protection, but Anne never needed that, never really needed it. Many times Anne does things just because it’s nice. She can’t seriously be doing that this time, “Stop it,” despite not being sure she wants to she pulls away, Anne looks up at her, “What do you want? Why are you…why do you get to be fine and okay? I don’t need your help.”

 

Anne laughs bitterly, just once. She’s still looking at Sasha and with the laugh the blonde suddenly sees a few sharp edges in her girlfriend’s gaze, “I have to be okay. I have to be fine,” she puts her hand out silently asking her girlfriend for her hand, which the blonde hesitantly gives, Anne looks down checking over the cuts for anymore shards. Sasha thinks she’s done talking so opens her mouth to ask what she means, only to snap her mouth shut when Anne starts talking again, “I have to be okay cause if I’m not, if I start freaking out over everything that’s happened. People worry. Things won’t get done.” Anne sighs, motioning vaguely at the room they’re in, “This takes forever, I won’t get back to Amphibia with the Plantars, take your pick, I just… I have to be fine,” Anne’s voice is shaking.

 

Sasha’s certainly she’d have more air in her chest if Anne had just taken a bat to it, “Annie…” she reaches towards her cheek with her uninjured hand, she starts not really sure if she should tell her it’s okay or to push her to admit how not okay she is. Anne pulls back a little.

 

Anne looks down, not meeting Sasha’s eyes even when the blonde tries, “After everything when we fought I just… Sprig said it was like I was completely shut down, I was all cried out and I was just so tired and so upset, I wasn’t really like in my head for three or four days.” Anne has stopped trying to fix Sasha’s hand, having dropped it and has her arms crossed tightly across her, almost as if trying to physically hold herself together, “And everyone was so worried but also wanting to celebrate how everyone came out okay but I like couldn’t feel anything. Eventually it was like all feelings kinda came back and I don’t know. I just…I can’t do that again, so I have to be okay, I have to be fine. Cause I don’t have time to deal with everything that happened in Newtopia or here.” At this point Anne is actually crying, having lost the fight, “I don’t have time to deal with how I wasn’t strong enough to save you after swearing it’ll all be okay, I don’t have the energy to sort out how I feel about you betraying us again or Marcy lying to us. I don’t know why I literally have superpowers but Andrias still won, he damn fucking near killed Marcy while I watched,” Anne lets out a choked back sob, “Fuck, I’m sorry.”

 

“Annie,” Sasha pushes herself up, pulling her into a tight hug, “Hey, it’s okay,” she shushes her, trying to comfort her, even as Anne’s tears dampen the shoulder of her shirt and she tries to apologize again, rubbing her back, trying anything to help her girlfriend, “I got you, you’re okay. It’s not your fault.” 

 

It could’ve been minutes, it could’ve been hours later that Anne finally takes a few deeper breaths, that she finally is able to stop crying. When Anne pulls back she manages another sorry, this one a lot more embarrassed as she looks away blushing, “Don’t apologize.” Sasha orders before realizing how mean and manipulative that could sound, she grabs Anne’s hand, “Please.”

 

They sit there for several minutes, hands linked between them, “Fuck, we’re a mess,” Sasha doesn’t even think too hard on running her bloody hand through her hair.

 

Anne lets out a watery laugh,  “Yeah, maybe a little.”

 

Sasha isn’t sure when her legs finally regained the muscles to stand but she is able to get up, offering Anne a hand and pulling her to her feet, “I love you,” it’s easy to say, as easy a breathing even with the recent change in meaning.

 

Anne smiles, kissing her cheek, the scar that’s a reminder of her worst mistakes. “Let’s go, Marce was keeping watch but I think we have quite a few people who’re wanting to talk.”

 

Sasha doesn’t mean to pale, she’s known this would happen even since this whole thing started, doesn’t mean she wants to. “Hey,” Anne gives her a soft smile and squeezes her hand, “We’re doing all this together, right?”

 

She smiles, and that helps get through the very awkward meal with even more eyes on them than usual. Sasha’s not gonna complain about not being alone though, as Anne stays by her as Marcy asks Lady Olivia for help with dressing Sasha’s hand, as Marcy lays her head on her shoulder when Anne goes to talk to her parents and the Plantars, as Grime stumbles through asking her if she’s okay, not being alone helped.

 

She doesn’t mean to go quiet but maybe it’s a little easier right now to not force control, to let Anne lead her off to the room. They all probably should talk more, maybe now that Anne and Sasha aren’t crying something would come out and help more, but it’s been so long and the real weight of what’s to come in the future only having hit them properly just now. They all fall into an uneasy sleep, fingertips just barely touching.

 

Sasha is dangling off the edge of Toad Tower again, this time she held on by just her fingers, no strong grip holding her tight. The stone is crumbling under her nails as she can’t help but whimper. She looks down, where as before she fell tens of feet, now she can’t see the bottom.

 

She looks up, seeing Anne and Marcy, though not really, Anne’s all blue and white, the blue fire surrounding her and her eyes pale pale white, no expression on her face, Marcy’s all back, an all black suit, black cape, her hair long and wild, her eyes flaming orange, a twisted smile almost forced into place. She still reaches for either of them, they wouldn’t let her fall. Except they do, Anne’s blue fire burns at her hand as she loses her grip.

 

Sasha’s falling again, the wind blows around her as she twists and turns in the air. She holds her breath waiting to hit the ground.

 

She doesn’t. She wakes up with a gasp in a semi familiar room. She looks around in the palely lit room. Anne’s arm is over her waist, still dead asleep, though if Sasha stares long enough she’s certain Anne’s brows are furrowed, but maybe she’s imagining it. She reaches her hand over to her other side, Marcy’s gone,

 

Her anxiety spikes, logically she’s almost certain the nerd is safe, but after the last few months she’s found actually seeing the person Sasha’s worried about is the only way she’ll be able to maybe get back to sleep, not that she’s certain she wants to. She’s able to extract herself from Anne’s grip, keeping the Thai girl asleep.

 

Sasha quietly pads out into the main room, turning the door handle all the way and not letting go of it til it’s closed again, hoping if it’s quiet enough for her mother and father then it probably won’t wake the other girl.

 

Her goal to find her other girlfriend is an easy one, she’s sitting by the window in the main theater, she approaches just loud enough to hopefully not surprise the other girl, “Stop it, you’re wrong… cause Anne said… they won’t… please stop,” she hears Marcy mumbling as she gets closer.

 

“Mars?” Sasha asks, not certain she’s as awake as she thought, though her sudden appearance clearly scared the youngest.

 

She gives Sasha a far too wide smile, “Hey Sash, couldn’t sleep either?” she scoots over and the blonde takes the invitation to sit down.

 

Sasha sighs, “Yeah, nightmares suck.” she grabs Marcy’s hand and squeezes, “You too?”

 

Marcy hums in response nodding her head before laying her head on Sasha’s shoulder, “The world record for not sleeping is 264 hours, think we could beat that?”

 

Sasha laughs softly, “I think you were the one who told me sleep is important.”

 

“Well what do I know?” Marcy groans, raising her head off of the blonde’s shoulder, looking her in the eye, “Hey Sashy, can I ask ya somethin’”

 

Sasha raises an eyebrow, usually Marcy would just ask something, but nods nonetheless.

 

“When you fell, did…” she sighs, “Was it actually just to stop Anne from falling or was it an actual attempt, cause of the whole ‘things won’t be the same’ thing.” Marcy’s not looking at her anymore, she’s staring off towards the door that Anne’s sleeping behind.

 

Sasha sucks in a breath at the question, leaning forward and putting her elbows between her knees so she can look at the ground, “Of course you’d ask. Too smart not to know.” the nonanswer is enough for Marcy to nod in understanding.

 

“I think I could’ve turned around, maybe.”

 

The two confessions weigh heavy between them as they sit there, “Does Anne know?” neither are a hundred percent sure who asked the other, though the answer is the same.

 

“Of course not.”

 

Marcy is the first to lean back, resting her head against the cool window, Sasha leans back too, Marcy shifts to rest against her again.

 

Eventually the door to their room opens, Anne coming out with the same heavy bags under her eyes that they all share, at the confused look she admits, “Bad dream.”

 

Sasha nods as Anne pulls up a chair across from them, tangling her feet with theirs, “We should sleep,” Sasha says into the silent room.

 

Neither Anne nor Marcy verbally agree, but they don’t disagree either.

 

When they get into the room, they all sit on the bed, not even really blinking let alone talking, just staring at each other. Some hours later Marcy slumps against Sasha, first to fall back asleep. Anne eventually gives in too, even back home she’s been burning the midnight oil so she only has so much energy to fight against sleep all night.

 

Sasha just turns on the part of her brain that she puts on when she’s on watch, protecting all three of them against both physical and mental attacks, that’s what she tells herself, even as the night becomes morning.

 

It’s only when they’re all three up again that they leave the room again, managing to choke down breakfast despite the previous night being so long. They all are leaning against each other as they go back to their usual seats.

 

The screen lights up for the next episode:

 

Handy Anne

Notes:

Hopefully this chapter helped resolve some of the issues y’all had with the previous chapter, this one did take awhile longer as we were really trying to get this one right.

So with this we’re officially done with season 1, and hitting this point we have a few announcements.

1.) After this chapter is posted this fic is going on a very short hiatus, this is both to prevent burnout on our part as well as to be able to properly plan for season 2. Handy Anne will be posted on September 3rd.

2.) We will be posting the QnA answers on the 28th, so you have a few more days to ask, remember any questions just start the comment with a Q

3.) Let us know what you guys would like to see next chapter and even more season 2 as a whole.

Anyway we’ll see you guys soon, thank you for all the support you’ve given us.

~Beckett

Chapter 51: Q&A

Notes:

Hey guys it’s Marcanne4Life here and I’d just like to say me and Beckett want to thank you for all the support you’ve shown us, over these past months of working on this we’ve slowly climbed the rankings and at this rate we might become the most popular Amphibia Fic! So thank you all for your kudos, bookmarks, and support you’ve shown!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

So I’m Beckett, or Bren, They/He pronouns, I’ve written other Amphibia fics, mostly hurt/comfort so be careful with that if you check them out, as well as a little Owl House, lots of Legend of Korra, as well as quite a few other fandoms in my 12 years of writing.  I have a few Amphibia fics that I’m currently working on for the future outside this fic.



And I’m Marcanne4Life, or WDB, He/Him pronouns, I’ve mostly written for the Amphibia fandom, for 1 ½ years and plan on making even more projects after this. (Do ask about them!)






Q.How do you guys work together and make chapters do you have a like. Google document and all or sm else and how do you make sure it's all fair etc. Normal team work stuff as there are 4 of u 

I wanna make my own fic with some friends so looking for any good suggestions 💃🏿!~crying dweeb

 

We have a google doc that’s split into sections including ones for talking and working on the chapter, as well as longer term ideas and ideas for the chapter we’re working on.

 

As for all fair, honestly it isn’t most the time, like Marcanne did a huge portion of Anne of the year and I’ve done the majority on like a lot of the breaks, it’s a matter of getting the chapters done well as well at a decent speed.




  1. Do you have a sort of planning for when you write/upload chapters or is it more whenever you have the motivation?~Tiny_L_07

 

As it stands, it’s just as we have time, given each chapter we have to first turn the transcript into a more episode-y feel then go back and add the reactions the first part tends to go longer.

 

Question for QnA So Anne does have an eating disorder in this fic, we know that, but what specific disorder is it? Is it a real one or made up for the fic? Is it based on a single specific disorder or multiple? Stuff like that. Just intrigued since it’s mentioned a lot throughout the fic~fluffycat555

 

Honestly it’s mostly based on the disordered eating that I see and have seen in people irl, I wouldn’t say it ever falls quite enough into one to get a diagnosis but it’s most closely related to anorexia or EDNOS

 

Whats your favorite character to write Abt?~ nightruki

 

A lot of it depends on what’s going on with the characters for me, honestly Marcy’s usually the easiest for me personally to write where as more comedic characters are more difficult for me. I really like writing the dynamics with the calamity girls, it very often falls into codependent and toxic but they also always do care about each other.



My favorite character or characters, to write is Anne, Sasha, and Marcy it’s really funny writing them being gay and in love with each other.



Q: First time poster here! my question is what's the plan for episodes such as "hardest thing" since that takes place after they all get teleported to the movie theatre, i dont want spoilers or anything im just wondering if you are gonna do those episodes or not.~therealdeedor

 

We are pretty sure we will, counting those episodes is how we got to 145 chapters in total, unless plans change majorly, we do plan to react to them.

 

  1. Do you guys gonna make them watch the teen girl in the frog world and vlog from the bog?~Domino2

 

As it stands we’re not planning to

 

Question for the Q&A will sasha and Macrys parents ever show up and will we see sasharcys relationship to their parents?~cocoapuffs123



That I don’t know, we do plan on a one shot series for implied stuff in the fanfic 

 

Currently we don’t have their parents in the room, with so many people (some we’re already not giving the screen time they deserve) I’m not sure adding OCs would go as well as we’d like.



Will we see Sasharcy's abusive/neglectful home lives be explored more as season 2 progresses or do you all feel the themes would be too heavy to involve? I personally would like to see their home lives be explored more in order to flesh out their characters.~Mooose




Sasha and Marcy’s home lives, along with some heavier points, and many lighter comments that we haven’t really expanded on probably won’t be expanded on too far in this story, I lean towards maybe doing a separate series of oneshots for before this watching if any of our readers are interested in that?

 

Q: What role do you guys have in this story? Who writes what and stuff?~ Crystal Starlight 



Honestly I (Marcanne4Life) normally just add my own reaction ideas to the current manuscript after it’s shortened, and sometimes I do manuscript printing as well, but Beckett they normally are the ones who do a handful of the work.

 

I do a lot of the breaks, along with trying to add reactions throughout the episodes instead of just where we immediately know they belong, I tend to also try to keep like overarching plot points paced across chapters. I kinda hate the tedium when it comes to turning transcripts to episodes so that’s the part I tend to do the least. Marcanne also really helps with spelling as I’m honestly really bad at spelling especially when I’m in the zone

 

Notes:

Any further questions feel free to comment and we’ll reply, Handy Anne has been started and we have a few strong ideas for season 2, we really look forward to seeing you guys again in September 3rd
~Beckett

Chapter 52: Handy Anne

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The introduction rolls as usual, Suddenly Sasha jumps at the screen with the moon behind her, Anne grits her teeth and blocks her blow.

“Well, that’s new.” Anne says uncomfortably looking away from Sasha, the blonde isn’t gonna complain, the short fight was too similar to the last time she had seen Anne before… well everything happened.

they exchange blows before it zooms out, revealing they’re fighting on a breaking bridge. There’s a bolt of lightning revealing a larger shadowy figure holding the box against the moon over the girls’ fighting. The intro then ends like it has been before.

 

Marcy laughs nervously, Sasha had almost fifty episodes of waiting to see how bad she was, how long til it’s her turn to see her sins on screen? Her role is just as clear in that moment as Sasha’s is. The puppet and the puppet master at the same time.

 

“Is there like, eclipse zombies or something in Amphibia? Or the box somehow tied to the moon or night?” Jenny asks

 

Everyone’s a little surprised at the quiet blonde’s talking at all.

 

“What? Don’t be silly, why would there be such a thing?” Olivia gives the human a weird look, though Marcy would’ve probably asked a similar thing month’s early, the adult is more tempered in her asking.

 

“I mean Night was brought up a lot in the little we have for records for the box but it was more,” Marcy moves her hand vaguely grabbing for words physically, “not the actual Night, like with moon and all that, the box and stones were tied to someone leading Amphibia into like a golden age or something, rather poetic or whatever,” she shrugs not mentioning how biased what she read could be.

 

“Jenny’s right though, the moon is around a lot, and it looks like you’re tied to it as much as the angry blonde,” Mr. X motions to the two girls.

 

Anne glares at the agents, they’ve given her enough troubles without potentially dragging Sasha and Marcy into some more of their theories, luckily there were no mentions of aliens or something this time. She forces out a breath trying to sooth herself, “I already told you X, we’re gonna fight the moon.” 

 

The agent luckily stays quiet.

 

The episode starts by focusing on the Plantar house, Sprig and Anne are sitting on the roof, Sprig sighs contently, “Spring is finally here.”

 

Many of the humans do the math, this is about the halfway point in the girl’s disappearance before Anne reappeared, those that remembered the more extreme actions when they first got into the room frown in concern

 

Anne:     All right, Sprig. New season, new possibilities. I'm ready to blossom into my best self.

 

Sprig smiles looking over at her, “So, you're feeling better about the whole Sasha incident?” he uses air quotes around ‘Sasha incident.’

 

Everyone in the room shifts uncomfortably at the reminder of how yesterday ended, Sasha looks anywhere but Anne, her breakdown last night was rough and some part of her wants to hide from her girlfriend’s gaze today.

 

Anne’s face darkens as she sees flashes of their fight, Sasha falling, and her friend unconscious, “Yep. Totally fine.” she assures a little too quick and cheerfully, Sprig says that’s good, cause if he had a fight like that he’d be devastated, Anne gives him an annoyed look as he keeps talking about it.

 

“Yeah, sorry, maybe not the best way to ask,” Sprig laughs nervously scratching the back of his neck.

 

Anne shrugs the apology off, “No big dude, it’s fine, I’m fine.” she doesn’t want to talk about how often those images flashed through her head even now.

 

Marcy grabs her hand and squeezes while resting her head on her shoulder. Anne doesn’t fully mean to lean into the touch.

 

Sasha gives her girlfriend a guilty look, remembering how even then, in a shack that Grime had managed to find for shelter while she healed, physically at least, mentally she had just become more angry, that Anne was fine, happy to be rid of her and with her little frog family. That maybe her letting go wouldn’t hurt her cause it was good.

 

 She’s thankful for the distraction provided by Hop Pop and Polly pulling up.

 

“That list of town wishes is why you took so long, huh?” Anne laughs a little.

 

“What do you mean?”

 

Sprig laughs too, “Hey sometimes me and Anne aren’t the ones who cause chaos.”

 

Sprig hops off the roof and Anne goes to follow, only to fall off the roof. “Whoa, Hop Pop. What is this thing?” Hop Pop introduces the two of them to the Fwagon as Anne rubs off her injuries, Sprig is wowed as Anne gets caught on the name

 

People wince at the fall.

 

 “The name isn’t that bad,” Sprig gives

 

Hop Pop: Cheap too.

 

Polly:     The previous owners died in it.

 

Anne, Sprig and Marcy all shudder slightly, “That explains the whispers at night,” The frog whispers

 

Polly snickers, so worth the lack of sleep.

 

Sasha rolls her eyes, “Marcy didn’t you say some twenty percent of homes had a death in them at some point, like about your house? Doesn’t seem like you should be scared?”

 

“You didn’t hear it, Sash.” the Fwagon was always far too loud at night and talking

 

The blonde raises an eyebrow as Polly’s giggle is a bit too loud, the blonde gives the tadpole a look, only to realize what the kid did, the blonde covers her mouth to hide her snicker. She shouldn’t be laughing at her girlfriends but then.

 

Anne is confused, “So why do we need a new wagon?” not calling it Fwagon even at Hop Pop’s correction, the old frog doesn’t take the name too hard as he explains the mountain pass is now open so they’re going to Newtopia, Anne’s confused still, “What's in Newtopia?”

 

“Did any of you like talk about this plan to ‘get Anne home’ like ever? Even before you picked up the Wagon?” Yunan asks.

 

Anne shrugs, “Most the time I was in Wartwood far as I figured the plan hadn’t changed a whole lot from the first talk we had about it, until after Toad Tower I thought the plan was a few supplies, a map, and a ride to the edge of the valley.”

 

Hop Pop looks down, after the first couple weeks of course that wasn’t the plan but he realizes talking to Anne would have helped the girl so much with worries.

 

“Anne, even on Joe the flight is over eight hours, walking that would take at least a month and a half,” Marcy points out.

 

Anne shrugs, “It’s doable, like the dry swamp would’ve been difficult but I did find in the forest when we first got there.”

 

“And Hop Pop just told me and Anne he was getting a surprise, so the Fwagon was definitely a surprise. As well as Newtopia specifically, we didn’t know Hop Pop’s ‘contacts’ were,” Sprig emphasizes contacts with air quotes.

 

“I wouldn’t have let you walk, Anne,” Hop Pop replies, trying to ignore the glares at the contacts comment.

 

Anne gives a small nod, “I know,” the frogs and Amphibians shift a little remembering how they definitely thought the girls were at least older than they actually were and how different their actual age appears to be to an Amphibian of the same age.

 

Hop Pop spreads out a map of Amphibia, pointing to the city at the center, “It's the beating heart of Amphibia. A bustling metropolis full of ancient knowledge, run by the wisest of newts. If anyone can help you get home, it's them!” He’s brought them inside the Fwagon and they’re sitting at the little table.

 

Anne is excited, “I can't believe it. You mean this could actually be my ticket home?” she pulls out the well worn picture of her, Sasha and Marcy, “Not only that, but maybe out on the road we'll find Marcy.”

 

Everyone looks at the three girls, Sasha is silently thankful the fewest eyes on her, most everyone is trying to figure Marcy’s part to play that lead to Anne returning home alone with frogs instead of the two of them. 

 

Marcy squeezes Anne’s hand, eyes glued to the screen, it’s nice to see she wasn’t forgotten by her friends, though how she had gotten distracted while they’re going through all this makes her frown.

 

Hop Pop: You betcha. Pack your things, kids. We leave tonight.

 

Sprig and Polly hop out of the Fwagon, celebrating their upcoming trip, Anne and Hop Pop follow, Hop Pop asks his adopted granddaughter to give Chuck a key to the house when he comes by 

 

Anne:     Who's Chuck?

 

Sprig tries to remind her, “We played bugball together.” Polly lands on her brother’s head, adding how he grows tulips.

 

Anne groans, trying to place a face to the name, “Nope, not ringing a bell. Why does he need a key?” Hop Pop replies he agreed to watch and more so protect the house while they were gone, “Wait! What?”

 

“Wasn’t that like a few weeks before? How’d you forget him?” 

 

Anne shrugs, honestly she’s tried to remember everyone she’s met since ending up in Amphibia but with so many new faces some got lost, like Chuck. Especially the time around Toad Tower. Lots of semiblank time around there.

 

Hop Pop motions to the house, “An empty house is vulnerable, Anne. Needs protectin'.” then turns to the fields, “Not to mention our crops, the very soul of a farm. Left alone to face wildfires, locusts, tornadoes, flaming locust tornadoes. Anyway, here you go.” Hop Pop does not do well to hide his anxiety

 

“I mean what about Hail?”

 

“Or Floods?”

 

“Earthquakes.”

 

The orange frog’s eye twitches

 

Sasha grins, “Evil robots.”

 

The frogs laugh a little at that, their laughs are much different than the scoffs from the humans.

 

Anne takes the key with a guilty look, “Didn't realize you guys are risking so much to help me.” Sprig tries to reassure her, only for her to get more worried when one of the previously mentioned flaming locust tornadoes passing through, knocking down a neighbor’s windmill

 

“Oh,” Marcy had long since stopped enjoying being able to guess where every episode is going to go, she wouldn’t even need to know Anne as well as she does to see the guilt building. It’s a type of guilt Marcy is acutely acquainted with.

 

Hop Pop leads Polly and Sprig into the house to pack and Anne’s guilt gets worse as she looks at the key, she reassures herself that Chuck will be able to protect the house. She at first feels reassured when the next frog that shows up looks buff and easily able to protect the house, but instead he’s Dave the taxi driver, he motions back to the real Chuck.

 

There’s a few laughs at the look Anne gave Dave, “Are you like attracted to frogs, Boonchuy?” Marcy laughs in her ear quietly.

 

“I mean between Dave and Mrs. Croaker, if you want to explore that we can let you go,” Sasha continues the joke, though even as she’s joking about breaking up the blonde tenses, not willing to let go of what she has even jokingly. As undeserved as this little pocket of forgiveness and comfort and understanding they’ve carved out is. The way Marcy grabs her forearm and tightens her hold on Anne’s hand tells her she’s not the only one who doesn’t want to give up their little space of peace.

 

“Ha. Ha.” Anne sticks her tongue out, “I’m good, I think I’ve got it pretty good.”

 

Chuck: I grow tulips.

 

Anne remembers who Chuck is seconds before he spits on the ground, causing a scorpion wasp to leave the ground attacking the little frog, three more wasps flying out to join the attack, “No, no! There's no way this guy can handle the job. The house is doomed, and it's all my fault. Unless…” she grabs her racket, easily knocking the scorpion wasps away before offering Chuck a hand up, “Chuck, buddy, turns out we won't need you after all, because I'm gonna disaster-proof the house myself.”

 

Everyone gives the teen a side eye, “This can’t go well,” Maggie mutters

 

“What do you mean?” Sasha looks at the other girl, giving the redhead a half chance to not get hit.

 

“What, like Boob- Anne is smart enough to fortify a house? She’ll probably put holes in the roof or something.”

 

Sasha glares at Maggie. Marcy glares at Maggie. Anne grabs both her girlfriends’ arms, she probably deserves being called dumb after what she did with the gunk, and stopping Marcy each time has meant she’s had to use her powers, she doesn’t want to maybe hurt her with the powers.

 

“I’m actually not bad with my hands, Marcy’s better with ideas but I’m good with the tools.”

 

Chuck agrees before passing out from the stings, Anne starts getting supplies, trying to explain to the cashier how they’re risking everything for her, so she needs the best so they deserve the best.

 

Seller:     I mean... it's a shovel.

 

Anne:     I'll take ten!

 

“Nice to see customer service is about the same anywhere,” Terri deadpans, they had worked at least part time in retail until they had gotten through grad school, lots of customers talk too much, and those are the good ones.

 

Meanwhile Sprig is thrilled to finally be going to Newtopia, “My first trip outside the valley.” he pulls out his rarely used suitcase, eating the fly who had made it’s home in the empty case as he begins to wonder how to pack, deciding to start with his slingshot, looking over all of them before asking himself, “Is it weird I talk to my slingshots?”

 

He replies as Silver Bolt, “No, Sprig. It's normal and cool.” 

 

Sasha opens her mouth to reply, “I believe I’ve seen you talk to your swords, Lieutenant,” Grime beats her to the punch

 

He groans at how hard it is, before deciding to let Fate decide, though he decides fate is wrong as he grabs one of his less useful slingshots, “Let's try that again.” he throws the slingshot over her shoulder

 

Loggle is watering his plants when Anne comes in with the many tools and weapons she’s picked up to disaster proof the house, she tells him she has everything for the house, just needed something for the crops, “You got anything for that?”

 

Loggle: As a matter of fact, I do.

 

Anne:     Hmm, that was weird.

 

He leads her to a vat in the back of his shop, “My latest concoction. This gunk won't just protect your crops, it'll awaken a power within them. A power, some would say, that's better left…” Anne agrees to buy the gunk without hearing the rest of the cryptic warning, “Works for me. Cash or credit?”

 

People give Anne concerned looks.

 

“In Anne’s defense, everything in Amphibia has a cryptic warning.” Marcy laughs

 

“I think one bridge had a joke as a warning.”

 

As she’s wheeling out the barrel of gunk and thanking Loggle she drops some of it on one of his flowers, causing it to growl

 

Meanwhile back at the house, Polly is very quick with her packing, all she needs is her bucket. 

 

She hops over to see what Hop Pop is doing, her boredom not saited by his offer to help him fold ascots. Sprig isn’t much better as he’s strung up his room in red string as he tries to figure what to pack, only he isn’t done packing, he’s only figured out what slingshot to bring. Polly never one to miss out on a chance to mess with Sprig grins, “You picked this one?” she looks at the sling shot, making sure her tone has just enough doubt to get to him, sure enough it does, “No, it's great. I'm sure you picked the right one. Pretty sure. Maybe.”

 

“Boy, you shouldn’t let her get to you so easily,” Hop Pop tells his grandson

 

“But Hop Pop,” the young frog wines.

 

Polly laughs, “Polly you should be nicer to your brother.” Polly groans

 

Mr. X leans over to Jenny, “I think the little one is the main danger,” he whispers.

 

Out front Anne puts on safety glasses and her music, putting in a barbed wire fence around the house, a well stocked trapping pit, spikes on every flat surface and many more traps. After the house is secure she turns to the green glop, reading the first sentence, ignoring the warning to not use too much. She tips over the whole barrel onto the field letting it soak into the ground.

 

The Plantar’s are done packing, so Hop Pop wants them to load up the Fwagon. Polly’s plan to really freak out Sprig has worked too well, his eyes blood shot and his voice hoarse

 

Hop Pop looks around at the newly fortified house, grinning that Chuck really out did himself, Anne laughs, pleased at her work.

 

Right at that moment the ground shakes, throwing them all off balance, the vegetables all coming to life, the veggie monsters hiss and spit as they turn on the family, “I've had this nightmare before.” Polly whimpers

 

“Ah, yes, the nightmare of being eaten by vegetables, totally normal.”

 

“I mean,” Polly motions to the screen.

 

Anne:     Oh, wow. How could this have happened?

 

Sprig steps in front of his family, using Silver Bolt to try defending them, only for the slingshot to break, giving Polly a moment to laugh before she’s grabbed by a terrible turnip.

 

Anne calls them to action, pulling out her sword and racket, slicing the head off the evil eggplant. Hop Pop pulls out a grater, making hashbrowns out of the pythonic potato. Sprig pulls out another slingshot before jumping up to save Polly, who apologizes for messing with him, giving him a hug before telling him to sling her, shooting her through the powerful pumpkin and the rogue radish. After all the vicious vegetables are defeated Anne grins through her panting, “We did it! And the house is undamaged!”

 

The ground beneath them shakes again as the monstrous plants grow together to create a giant monster, it growls as it’s fully in its new form, “Cool!” Polly yells a second before the beast punches all three frogs into the yard wall

 

Most the room winces in sympathy.

 

The monster approaches Anne as she gets ready to defend, only for it to step on one of her many traps, Anne celebrates for a second before the veggie monster stumbles towards the house, landing smack in the living room, destroying the entire house in it’s fall.

 

Anne cries as she sees everything she was trying to protect destroyed, she doesn’t look up even as the monster tries to step on her, easily side stepping before looking up with a glare, “Oh, you just made a big mistake, buddy.” Her eyes flash blue as she prepares to attack him.

 

Everyone is looking at Anne now, “Wait if you were showing powers that soon what didn’t you use them before?” Grime asks, surely the girl would’ve used them during her duel with Sasha, or when it was falling.

 

“I didn’t realize know? Like yeah I’d feel reenergized and like warm, and things moved a little slower and I was stronger but it’s not like it was super normal, not anything that didn’t feel like a stronger version of when I’m really in the flow in a match.”

 

“Wait, doesn’t Sasha do that too?” Sprig cuts in.

 

“What do you mean?” Great now he’s making everyone look at her again, the frog may not think she’s good for Anne but Sasha would really prefer for him to not lie at least.

 

“I mean Marcy’s eyes have glowed before, three stones, three temples, figured you three all did the glowy thing, even if not as much as Anne?”

 

“I…don’t think mine is the same as Anne?” Marcy manages to mumble figuring he was talking about whatever took over the other day, though Anne’s explanation of everything slowing down and extra strength was familiar, many times in her first few months in Amphibia such a moment had happened, those extra seconds to think had saved her skin more than a few times. Come now Wit, you can’t be this stupid. Marcy shakes her head.

 

“Yeah, dude, I’m totally normal,” Sasha shrugs the observation off, if she had the same powers as Anne, surely they would have kicked in at least in the throne room after Anne had been sent to earth.

 

Sprig debates arguing his point more, he knows Marcy’s eyes glowed green when she saved him months ago.

 

“Enough!” Mr. X yells, “Forget the frog aliens, you’re dangerous kid,” he points at Anne, grabbing her arm only for her to slap his hand away

 

Anne looks over at him with a glare, though her immediate idea to activate her powers is paused when she feels Sasha grab her shoulder, a chance to breath even as she shrugs it off, the Plantars could be in danger if she fights, her parents, the people helping her could get in trouble, hell Marcy with the unknown glow and hearing voices and whatever power is in control of her could have more issues with the FBI than she would, “Don’t touch me. As for what’s up if you don’t know by the end of this why not just ask . Not like you’ll stop us but we’re not trying to be criminals.” She finally says leaving the agent standing quiet as the show continues 

 

She jumps on his arm, too fast for the monster to hit her, easily getting both his eyes with her sword and racket. The monster yells as it falls, Anne being the only thing standing when the dust settles.

 

The Plantars run up to her, celebrating her win and how she saved them, “Yeah, but the house.”

 

Hop Pop: The important thing is we're all okay. It's not your fault a mysterious green energy turned the crops evil.

 

‘The important thing is you’re all okay’ Marcy remembers being confused the first time she heard Mr. Boonchuy tell her that, checking her and Sasha’s hands for broken glass just as carefully as Anne’s only frowning when he saw her cut palm from trying to pick up the broken plate.

 

“Adults don’t really mean that,” Maggie scoffs.

 

“Some do,” Sasha disagrees. Not talking about her parents, though she does look at Grime, his head turned away from the girls.

 

Anne confesses it is, explaining, “So, uh, it's kind of a funny story. I got rid of Chuck, then I fortified the house and maybe fed the crops some evil curse magic Loggle made.” And when the Plantar’s don’t believe her she continues to try to explain, “I just wanted the house to be safe while you guys were taking this big trip for me.”

 

The frogs smile as they suddenly get it, “Anne, we're not taking this trip for you. We're taking it with you.”

 

Sprig:     We got your back no matter what.

 

Sprig hops from his seat, landing on Anne’s shoulder, giving her a hug.

 

The Thai girl smiles, trying to really believe that everything including them being stuck so far from home wasn’t because of her.

 

Anne steps away from their hands around her back and wipes away a tear, “Thanks, fam. That... That means a lot to me. We can hold off on Newtopia. I'll fix the house first.”

 

Hop Pop turns down her offer, instead blowing a horn, a dust storm rolling in to fix everything as it comes through, the dust settles revealing Chuck, Hop Pop laughs at Anne’s surprise, “Why do you think I hired Chuck in the first place?”

 

Anne:     Sorry, I doubted you, dude!

 

Chuck: I grow tulips.

 

With the house settled, Hop Pop opens the Fwagon to get the kids inside, “It's a two-week journey to Newtopia so we better get going.”

 

Anne pauses before entering behind the very excited Sprig and Polly, “Hey, Hop Pop. I was thinking... wouldn't it be a good idea to bring the music box with us on the trip?”

 

Hop Pop gives the tree a nervous look, remembering the night her buried it, “Uh, it'll be safe with my contacts for the time being.”

 

Many people glare at Hop Pop, who looks like the ground could open him up and swallow him right now and he’d thank it.

 

Anne leans away from Sasha and Marcy, Sprig thankfully had stopped hugging her, trying not to let her head stop her trusting everyone, or worse shutting down.

 

Anne smiles, shooting him a finger gun, telling him she trusts his judgment before getting in the fwagon with the other kids. Hop Pop looks down in guilt for lying before shutting the door.

 

He jumps in the driver seat, “Welp, let's get this fwagon on the road. No turnin' back now.”

 

Luckily they’re barely away from the farm before Anne asks about giving Chuck the key, Hop Pop’s voice is still excited as he announces they’re turning back for that.

 

The adults who have traveled with kids laugh, “At least you only turned around once?” Bee laughs.

 

“Sprig still left his toothbrush at home, we had to buy one in the next town,” Hop Pop groans.

 

“Sounds about right, Anne forgot to pack any socks when we went camping one year,” Oum grins

 

The teens and kids all groan as the stories of forgotten important items keeps going

 

Final the screen lights up for the next episode:

 

Fort in the Road

 

Notes:

And we’re back,

thank y’all for coming back after our 10 day hiatus, the break really helped and we’re ready to continue onto season 2. This episode was fun to be back, though y’all have no idea how close you were to a huge section of puns and bad pick up lines, you were barely spared.

As always let us know what you think and what you’d like to see in the next and future chapters.

Would y’all be willing/want to read one shots tied to this story, stuff like Sasharcy’s home lives and other more light ideas we’d like to expand on but short of using a full break it wouldn’t flow very well.

We’re thinking we’ll start scheduling updates somewhat, probably two days a week, though we’re going to try a few days to see what works best so stay tuned on that.

I think that’s all, thanks for reading~

~Beckett

Chapter 53: Fort in the Road

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The next episode starts as the Plantars are officially outside the valley, much to Sprig’s excitement “This is the most exciting thing that's ever happened to anyone. Aren't you excited? I'm excited. You should be more excited.”

 

Everyone laughs a little at how excited Sprig is.

 

Anne is a lot calmer, but agrees, before going serious, “it's just, there's a lot riding on this trip for me, and I wanna keep my expectations in…” she cuts herself off as they get their first view of outside the valley. The kids are all in awe of the view, “It's amazing. It's majestic. It's... hurting my eyes,” the sun is shining in their eyes and off the river water, blinding Anne.

 

Sprig hops on Bessie’s shell, looking ahead to adventure, “Full speed ahead, Hop Pop. Keep driving and never look back.”

 

Hop Pop on the other hand is worried as they leave the valley, it can get dangerous even faster than usual, “So... from now on we're gonna follow Hop Pop's Rules of the Road. By me, Hop Pop.” he reveals a rather large book much to the kids chagrin

 

Anne: Another huge book? Seriously?

 

“Oh come on, Annie, books are literally what gives us civilization and history,” Marcy scoffs out the familiar argument.

 

Anne laughs knowing the next argument.

 

Hop Pop is upset by how they’re upset over the book, “You kids got a problem with books? Why, without books…”

 

The kids quote with no enthusiasm, clearly having heard it before, "...our civilization would crumble to nothingness."

 

Hop Pop thinks it’s the only way they’ll get to Newtopia safe, pointing out one that Sprig is currently breaking, “It's a sign of hubris that invites disaster.” he grabs his grandson, putting him in a child safety seat and giving all of the kids crayons, “That should keep your sense of adventure in check. All right, kids, let's stick to the rules, and we should have a safe and completely uneventful trip.” He hops back to the front of the fwagon

 

“‘Safe and uneventful’ is that even possible?” someone questions with a laugh.

 

“Well a two week trip only took us a month so we did okay?” Sprig shrugs

 

Sprig starts complaining, Polly is clearly just as upset, Anne is more resigned, “Not much we can do. My dad was the same way back home. One time we drove to the Grand Canyon and didn't stop once.”

 

“Oh come on Anne, that’s only like, 6 hours?” Sasha laughs.

 

“And we stopped in Needles,” Bee points out.

 

“It’s torture. Sitting still for that long, torture.” Anne emphasizes with her hands.

 

Sasha rolls her eyes, Anne’s never been as bad as Marcy but she’s always been prone to fidgeting.

 

Sprig:     Well, if anyone can figure out how to have fun with these rules, it's us.

 

All: Newtopia, here we come!

 

As the day continues they see beautiful sites and find all sorts of places that’d be fun, though Hop Pop stops all of them because of his rules including ice cream. The Kids start complaining after everything they want being turned down, “Hey, hey. I just enforce the rules. I don't make 'em.”

 

Anne:     You did make them. They're called Hop Pop's Road Rules.

 

Hop Pop: Darn straight. And I stand by 'em.

 

“Are all these travel stories going to be so boring?” Ivy asks, “I thought you said you had friends in every town from the Valley to Newtopia,” She demands, looking at Sprig.

 

Sprig shrugs, “We met quite a few people during the time.”

 

“It is rather dull with all these rules, mostly people complaining,” Olivia is not a stranger to complaining, half her job is feilding such from the king, however even she’s getting a little sick of the rules, many of which are as useful as the centuries old laws that have long since been buried by newer contradictory laws, though not removed.

 

“Dull, we spent all of two days on time and dull, then these two got all adventurous again,” Hop Pop points at Sprig and Anne. 

 

The kids groan, “I can't take it. All of these once-in-a-lifetime experiences are literally passing us by.” Sprig complains.

 

Anne:     I know, and I really wanna complain about it. But road rule 345: "No complaining," takes care of that.

 

“How many rules are in that book exactly?” 

 

“After this trip? We’re at 998,” Hop Pop replies easily.

 

Everyone groans at the orange frog’s rules and just their sheer number and the sure intensity they’d be enforced.

 

Sprig:     I swear to frog, if one more cool and exciting thing passes us by...

 

Hop Pop: Red alert, kids. We're coming up on the "Ruins of Despair."

 

Sprig and Anne gasp, they wonder what those structures are, Hop Pop tells them nobody knows and it’s best left unsolved. 

 

Yunan scoffs, the old frog was right, leaving it unknown would’ve been best, she’s been sent to those stupid factories at least half a dozen times the last few months.

 

Unknown to the newt the rebellion agrees, those factories have been popping up closer and closer to Wartwood, they had been a huge pain and caused Maddie to need to use more than a few healing potions

 

Sprig: Ugh! This place is the coolest thing I've ever seen. If I don't get out and at least touch something, I'll regret it for the rest of my life.

 

Anne:     Don't sweat it, dude. I have a plan.

 

Anne:     Hey, HP. I've never ridden in a wagon for this long, and I'm definitely gonna hurl. Can we stop for a second?

 

Hop Pop: Dang it, Anne. How do humans cope with such unreliable innards? Let me know when we can start moving again.

 

“I mean usually if we have something toxic, we just throw it up.” one of the humans explain with a shrug.

 

“It like your stomach?” Ivy asks, she knows some of the older frogs swear by it but unless she’s had something really bad she hates the feeling of it going back in.

 

Dr. Jan perks up, “Oh no, we can’t throw up our whole stomach, just the contents. But also humans are pretty good at managing what would be toxic to other mammals our size. Stuff like apples, peppers, and mushrooms through years of trial and error and evolution we’ve grown pretty reliable innards.” 

 

Anne feels vaguely nauseous at the topic, “Can we please just get on with the episode?”

 

Pretty much everyone agrees so they focus back on the screen.

 

Anne:     Okay, thanks.

 

The F!wagon stops, Anne and Sprig both hop out as they run towards the factory, Hop Pop yells telling them to get back here, he grabs the rule book and goes after them.

 

Anne and Sprig stop at one of the structures, both of them laughing, “Okay, pretty sure Hop Pop's onto us. So let's take some quick selfies and get out of here.” Anne says as she pulls out her phone.

 

Sprig:     Yeah, yeah.

 

There’s a few soft gasps but Sprig laughs so no one really is too concerned

 

However, the moment Anne began taking pictures, the door to the structure opened, Sprig immediately fell through, “Sprig!” Anne shouts as she slides down after him,  “Look out!” Anne says as they reach the bottom.

 

“Ah yes, this is a safe choice,” Grime deadpans.

 

“Like you and I haven’t done similar,” Sasha nudges the old toad

 

“Buddy, are you okay?” Anne asks, she then looks up from Sprig, “Whoa.” She awes, she looks around the room, the entire place resembles a factory of some sorts.

 

Anne:     What the heck? Are those computers? I thought you guys were like pastoral or whatever.

 

Sprig’s eyes light up, “I'm... gonna touch everything.” He begins to check out the place, touching everything. “There's so much to see.” 

 

Anne:     I did a good thing.

 

Just then, Hop Pop came sliding down the entrance, he then got up “Do you two realize how many rules you just broke? 17, 29, 36, 55!”

 

Sprig: Ugh! Forget the rules. Look at this place, Hop Pop. It has everything. Cool atmosphere. Implied historical significance. Levers.

 

Hop Pop: Don't you dare! Rule number 68: "Never, ever pull a lever."

 

Sprig grunts, he and Hop Pop stare each other down, Sprig then hops up into the lever and pushes it down, Anne and Hop Pop gasp, both of them expecting something bad to happen.

 

“Honestly maybe some of the rules have a point, at least with the levers, wasn’t this a thing before with the tunnels?” Molly Jo asks, raising an eyebrow at the pink frog.

 

Sprig gives a nervous smile rubbing the back of his neck, “I mean this was months apart not days like we’re watching.”

 

Sprig brags about how he broke rule 68 and everyone was still ok, then suddenly the lever pulls out from below him causing him to fall.

 

Anne and Hop Pop look around, both of them confused, the building lit up and the giant machine behind Sprig opened up.

 

Machine: Start-up engaged.

 

“Wait, this is where all the robots came from?” Marcy realizes, her being the only one who knows of the robots but not how many had come to be.

 

“Yeah, that’d be where Andria’s army is made, or at least started,” Sasha nods far surer than she’d like about these factories.

 

“They’re all over Amphibia now,” Lady Olivia’s frown is deep.

 

“Wait there’s more than that one Anne?” Oum asks

 

“What one?” Sasha and Marcy snap their heads towards Anne cause if there was small glimmer of good that came from the throne room was that Anne was safe but if that wasn’t true.

 

“Andrias,” Anne spits out the name, “Sent out like an assa… a spy bot after us on earth, it’s been dealt with but there were a few close calls.”

 

Both the girls know what Anne was going to say before switching to spy, looks like the king’s plan to kill Anne hadn’t been changed by Marcy getting stabbed or Anne getting away, not that they honestly expected it to.

 

“Well if they’re there, was there anything to know about these factories before, well everything?” Marcy isn’t sure who she’s asking for sure but surely someone was tricked less than her, someone had to know how to add up the puzzle pieces.

 

Yunan shakes her head as Grime explains, “There were plenty of theories, a few cults every couple decades but no one knew for sure.”

 

“The little I found from before Andrias’ rule, even the most tangential bits, look to be destroyed or at least heavily revised. From Newtopia university, to the City Archives and even the bit I could find in the castle.” Olivia explains, “Of course I haven’t had much time to look deeply, there are eyes everywhere but I think it’s safe to say if there was a way for him to properly hide these factories, he would have.”

 

Mrs. Croaker clears her throat, “these frobots are certainly closer to croakers, those stories have been around since before I was born.”

 

“Those old myths are older than Barrel’s Hammer,” Beatrix scoffs waving the ancient frog off.

 

“Frogs that aren’t frogs, hard silvery skin, doesn’t breathe, cold to the touch, glowing red eyes,” Maddie lists off the old folk tale monsters description, “have to behead it to kill it.”

 

Sasha has to give that It sounds about right.

 

Sprig:     Whoa! The building can talk! Not sure how I feel about that.

 

Machine: Assembly line activated. Routine protocols engaged.

 

Anne:     Assembly line? Guys, I think this is a factory. But what the heck is it making?

 

“If these factories have been just there for so long they’ve presumably not been active, why are they going now? What’s their power source?” Terri asks

 

No one answers them, though Mr. X notices how the teens and many frogs are looking at Anne

 

Anne looks away from all the eyes on her, “explains being tired after this,” she mumbles just loud enough for Sasha and Marcy to hear.

 

“Explains the blue too,” Marcy murmurs quieter.

 

Hop Pop: Wow. It is mighty impressive.

 

Sprig:     Ooh!

 

Machine: Additional materials required. Please place them on the glowing access point.

 

Hop Pop: Glowing what now? 

 

The floor then latched onto Hop Pop, “Help! It's got me!” He yelped as the floor dragged him underneath.

 

Anne & Sprig: Hop Pop!

 

Hop Pop giggles, “And it tickles.” Hop Pop then appeared on the other side, “See this right here, kids? This is why we follow the rules.” Hop Pop is brought through the conveyor belt, first through lasers which cut off his clothes which cause him to panic and say “I’m not beach ready!” 

 

Many of the younger frogs in particular look grossed out at the lack of clothing.

 

Anne & Sprig: Hop Pop!

 

“Sprig, you try to shut this madhouse down.” Anne points at the computer, “I'm gonna get him out of there.” Anne picks up a random metal part and throws it at the window, she jumps onto the conveyor belt, “I'm coming Hop Pop.”

 

“Take your time, kids.” Hop Pop says as he’s being sprayed by water. “Ooh. This ain't half bad.”

 

Sprig hops over to the computer, the machine tells him if he wants to cancel, insert a new disk this prompts Sprig to start button mashing which only makes things worse as the machine attacks him, he’s knocked back onto the floor, right next to him is Hop Pop’s book he grabs it and charges the machine.

 

“At least that book being so dense could help protect you from this machine?”

 

“Seriously, take your time, kids.” Hop Pop tells them, he’s then cuffed by the arms and is brought down as he’s brought towards a stamping machine. “I take it back! I was a fool!”

 

“Hold on, Hop Pop! I'm coming!” Anne tells as she starts parkouring through the conveyor avoiding everything, she then grabs a metal arm and uses it to save Hop Pop for the time being. “How's it going over there, Sprig?”

 

Sprig opens the book and begins flipping through. “Maybe there's something in the book that can help. That kind of things worked before.” 

 

There’s a few small laughs cause it’s not wrong . Though this is outside the valley so many people aren’t sure it’ll go that well.

 

The robot arm Anne used is beginning to give up, “This is a little different!” Anne yelled, the machine keeps asking for a disk, “Anne, what the heck is a disk?” Sprig asked.

 

The stamper is moving further onto Anne and Hop Pop, “I don’t know, I’m from another dimension not the 90’s!” Sprig gets annoyed with the machine, “Will you shut up?” He says as he takes Hop Pop’s book and shoves it in the disk holder.

 

“Disks are not that old,” Terri groans, “I remember my dad getting the first family DVD player.”

 

The teens all look at them, only having the vaguest memories of physical media being king. 

 

“I mean we know what disks are ,” Sasha grins looking at the scientist, “Marcy retro games and like her GameCube is exclusively disks.”

 

The blue haired scientist looks mildly perturbed, “The GameCube is not retro…”

 

“It’s twenty plus years old, way older than us.”

 

Terri stops, leaning back before whispering to Dr. Jan, “Fuck am I old?” Only to get a laugh in response.

 

The machine begins to buffer, “What the heck?” It repeats, Hop Pop is able to get free, “Time to go.” Anne says as she leads Hop Pop out of the factory 

 

Sprig: Woohoo! We did it fam!

 

Anne: No talking until the running is done.

 

“Smart, get away then celebrate.”

 

Anne, Sprig and Hop Pop manage to escape the factory, Anne and Sprig celebrate their escape, but Hop Pop tells them not to celebrate until they’re completely out of danger, Sprig tells them they’re out of danger until the factory blows up and sends them flying.

 

Sprig: Levers! Am I right?

 

Hop Pop stares at him, Sprig apologizes saying they should’ve followed the rules, Hop Pop tells them they should be more like Polly and stay put, Hop Pop then sees Polly and the F!Wagon is gone, “Where’s Polly?”

 

“You still think Polly is the good one?” Sprig demands, though sits down when Hop Pop gives him a look.

 

“I’m starting to think none of you are the good one, bunch of miscreants all of ya,” Hop Pop’s tone is only half serious.

 

Polly is shown to be driving Bessie, doing stunts around the factory ruins, she lands in front of everyone else “boom baby.” She says, Polly looks to the side and notices everyone “Bessie made me do it.” Hop Pop stares at her

 

Polly: All right. I'm sorry, okay? That's the last time I break a rule, I swear.

 

Anne:     Yeah, us too, HP. For the rest of the trip, we'll follow all the rules.

 

Sprig:     Yeah. We just won't experience anything special, I guess.

 

Hop Pop: Hang on a sec, kids. Maybe this only happened because I was being too strict with you. We've never taken a trip like this, and I just wanted it to go smoothly. So what do you say we set aside the rules for a bit and make a stop or two?

 

The kids gasp, “Really?”

 

Sprig:     Oh, oh, oh! Can we stop at the Hills of Impalement? I've heard it will traumatize you for life.

 

“Don’t the hills of impalement lead to people being, you know, impaled?” Yunan asks redundantly, she’s lost more than a few soldiers in those hills.

 

“Yes.” Sasha answers anyway, remembering when Grime drug her through those stupid hills.

 

Anne shrugs, “What’s a little more trauma to add to the pile.”

 

“I mean, Anne’s got a point,” Marcy nods.

 

Hop Pop: Nope. I've got something else in mind.

 

Hop Pop takes the kids to get ice cream, he asked how it was, everyone answering it was great.

 

Many people give Anne a half glance at the crickets and cream ice cream, even Sasha and Marcy, who’ve also gotten use to insects in their food, they’d never say they have a favorite ice cream in Amphibia.

 

Anne:     Man, I'm kinda bummed we didn't find out what that factory was making.

 

Sprig:     Yeah, me too. Guess we'll never know. Guess we'll never know. Guess...

 

Anne:     Yep, got it.

 

“We all need to stop being curious and optimistic, like in general as a rule.” 

 

The episode ends with a giant robot figure emerging from the rubble of the factory looking in the distance.

 

“Frobo!” Polly yells, trying to lift the robot high enough he could see himself.

 

“Wait was Frobo following us from then til he was in town?” Anne asks raising an eyebrow in concern

 

“Probably, yeah,” Polly nods excitedly to see her best friend on screen even for a second.

 

“Why didn’t he attack then?”

 

There’s a few shoulder drops in relief as people can confirm at least the robot isn’t a danger yet but still curious why this one isn’t.

 

The room is a little more tense than it has been in awhile as the next episode starts:

 

The Ballad of the Hopediah Plantar

Notes:

Sorry for the rather long wait, hopefully the chapter is at least something worth waiting for.
As always let us know what you’d like to see in the future and we’ll try to add it.
~Beckett

Chapter 54: The Ballad of Hopidiah Plantar

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The episode begins with the Plantars traveling in the F!Wagon through a deserted place. Sprig is playing a fiddle and Anne is looking at her cell phone.

 

Anne: Huh. I don't remember taking this picture of Toad Tower.

 

Polly: Oh, that was me. Wanted a little reminder of how we messed those toads up!

 

Hop Pop: Heh, sure did!

 

“Yeah…” Anne rubs the back of her neck, “There’s a reason I deleted that,” she knows Polly and the other frogs had it better without the toads overview and bullying but having a reminder of that on her phone wasn’t good. She spent more than a few nights just staring blankly at the screen, wondering how she could fix everything. Both on the road and when she was back on earth, home. Because earth is home, she knows this.

 

Sasha gives her a look, cause she’s not certain if she’d won she would’ve been so concerned about a photo. But then she was unconscious afterwards, and self destructive in the after, so didn’t have a picture. Then again, in her worst nights she deleted many of the pictures in her phone of her and Anne or her and Marcy, only for Grime to save them from the recently deleted folder when he pulled her phone from her.

 

The former Tower Captain looks away from his lieutenant, he had really let himself go and her down after the tower. Thirteen, why had he let her carry so much, his mother would have thrown him off Toad Tower again if she knew he’d let a child do all that, capable and willing or not.

 

Sprig tells everyone he’s been working on a song based on the battle, Hop Pop beams at Sprig, asking if he’s in it, Sprig tells him maybe, this causes Hop Pop to get excited.

 

Sprig clears his throat, “There was a little frog who stood for revolution. The toads didn't like that, so they tried to execute him. But thankfully, our Anne stepped up to take the tower. And she saved Hop Pop, who…” Hop Pop gasps waiting for Sprig to praise him, “Mostly hid and cowered.” Hop Pop’s face then turns to disappointment, as Sprig repeated “and cowarded.” Over and over again.

 

Sasha covers her mouth letting out a small chuckle. Not particularly wanting to admit what Sprig said was funny, but enjoying the jab at Hop pop.

 

Anne elbows Sasha lightly, before asking a little too loudly “What ever happened to the rebellions anyway? Like, I know we were out of the Valley but, we went through a lot of towns, there weren’t a lot of ‘down with the toads or monarchy’ in any of the towns? Gangs sure but like,” she gestures vaguely around and at the screen.

 

Olivia and Marcy look at Yunan, who looks over at Sasha and Grime, “They were still around some, but most missions afterward turned to cleaning up the mess from the tower, any rebellions were put under the umbrella of a failure of Toad Tower and would come to heel once that was taken care of.”

 

Sasha gives a small snort, no they weren’t at the time but they also were a huge help to the actual rebellion they have now.

 

Hop Pop: All right, that's enough! 

 

Anne and Polly both cheer on Sprig’s song. “Wow! Great song, dude!” Anne complimented, “Yeah, that was awesome!” Polly added.

 

Hop Pop: What? Awesome? It was missing all the context! Like what about the time I courageously ran for mayor? Or that time I stood up to those nasty tax collectors?

 

“Weren’t the tax collectors Anne’s thing?” Molly Jo asks

 

This time Sasha can’t hold in her laugh, “Attempting to steal your granddaughters credit? Smooth, real smooth” 

 

Anne rolls her eyes gently shoving Sasha's shoulder, “Behave.”

 

Sasha gasps in mock offense, “Wow now you’re attacking me for defending your honor, I am wounded.” 

 

Marcy chuckles leaning across Anne’s lap, “How cruel,” she sticks her tongue out at Sasha.

 

Anne: Eh. 

 

Polly: Boring.

 

Sprig: Audiences want clear stakes, Hop Pop. And action.

 

Anne & Polly: Act‐ion!

 

Hop Pop sighs, “Feels like just yesterday, people thought I was a revolutionary hero. Whoop. Heads up, gang!” Hop Pop points to a sign at the entrance to a town.

 

  Marcy laughs lightly “‘People’ are these two…” she motions at Sasha and Grime, “I don’t think anyone else thought you were a revolutionary.”

 

Anne shrugs but nods, “Honestly it was kinda a surprise to us all.”

 

“We did get orders though, so it wasn’t just us.” Sasha humphs

 

Everyone suddenly gets quiet, one name on many of the Amphibian’s lips.

 

“Wait if An…” Marcy fumbles over the name furrowing her brows, “ He gave orders, he knew where you two were, he was lying about that too?”

 

“I mean, maybe not?” Anne lies through her teeth, because fuck if she was gonna be the one to confirm again to Marcy that she really chose the wrong person to trust. She grabs Marcy’s hand, squeezing with a smile.

 

Marcy knows when Anne is lying, she’s known her since she was born basically, the little squint she gives is the same tell she’s always had. She doesn’t want Anne to be lying, What else is she lying about. Marcy tries to ignore her head, smiling and squeezing back.

 

Grime opens his mouth to point out neither of the others were hard to find, even stuck in the tower he had heard rumors of the monster in King Andrias’ court and even a month in the tower had confirmation of the creature in Wartwood, the King had to know. Sasha glares at the toad, nudging him in the side before he could speak up.

 

Hop Pop: Looks like we're about to stop at our first town.

 

Anne: My first town outside of Wartwood. I wonder what it'll be like. Will the frogs be friendly? Will they have a bathroom?

 

Sasha cocks her eyebrow at this comment “Do most towns not have a bathroom?” 

 

Anne groans covering her face “This town didn’t even have one…” She leans closer to Sasha whispering quieter,  “or at least not one I could use”

 

Sasha laughs and gently pats her on the back. Anne moves to hide her face in Sasha’s shoulder, “Don’t laugh, Sash.”

 

Hop Pop: Don't get too excited, Anne. It's just your average small town.

 

Anne: Pssh, how small can it be‐ (gasps) Wow!

 

Anne and Sprig come down from the F!Wagon to see the town, both amazed about how it looked. Anne adores the town, she explores it, the town is absolutely surprised by the sudden appearance of her, but they aren’t scared.

 

“I’d think such little frogs would be more scared of a creature from another world than ones that are at least similar sizes?” 

 

“Yeah, even in Newtopia it took me weeks to get people to stop running away when they saw me,” Marcy vaguely agrees.

 

Sasha tilts her head, a fuzzy memory pulling at her brain, “How many little towns like this are just outside the valley; this one feels familiar.” 

 

Grime lets out a gruff laugh, “Oh, so you do remember parts of that week. After the…incident at the tower you were in pretty bad shape, even warmer than you already are, muttering all sorts of wallop, we had gone through there, hoping for anything that could maybe help but had to leave rather quick, the guards were on our tails those first few weeks especially.”

 

Anne frowns guiltily, she wishes she could’ve done something, anything to make their fight end better for them both.

 

Sasha sighs at his avoiding her attempt, though even she wouldn’t call it that exactly, “There’s no use beating around the bush, Grimsey. We all saw what happened.” 

 

Grime pauses for a moment, in thought, then shrugs,“True.”

 

Meanwhile, Hop Pop is feeding Bessie, he suddenly hears commotion, he walks towards where it’s coming from. “What's all the ruckus?” He asks, he looks and sees a giant figure in front of them, taking their money from them, one of the frogs tries to explain to the figure but he’s kicked away, but thankfully Anne catches him before he falls.

 

“What’s it like having hand-eye coordination?” Marcy teases with a grin.

 

“Dude, you have been swinging around with a crossbow for months.”

 

Marcy shrugs, “That’s all math and physics, nothing physical like catching or whatever, you know I'm clumsy.”

 

Judro growls, “All right. Y'all know the rules. Pay me, and no one gets hurt.” passing his hand through the bitties and receiving a coin from each “That's right, pay up, keep it coming.”

 

Judro goes to take money from the third frog, but he refuses because his son is sick, which prompts Judro to shake him down, “I don't want your excuses. I want your money.” He laughs as he continues collecting money.

 

“You said you guys went through there?” Anne raises her eyebrow at Grime, trying to convince herself that Sasha can trust him, the toad always seems to be there when Sasha makes her worst decisions.

 

“We did. I believe that gang must’ve been scared of us, we didn’t see them at all.” Grime replies. 

 

“An example of the hierarchy that formed under-” Marcy begins but stops momentarily, deciding to go with her earlier title. “ His rule.”

 

“Why was anyone surprised I didn’t know there was a King?” Anne glares at the screen, “Look at this, like they’re doesn’t appear to be a big picture government to even attempt to protect these little guys.”

 

“Eh, it was more the whole Newt, Toad, Frog balance thing that you didn’t know that was the surprise,” Marcy offers, shrugging, “I’d’ve thought the Plantars would’ve told you.”

 

Many people look at the frogs in questions, “I figured it was obvious we had a king, we aren’t heathens,” Hop Pop defends, raising his hands in defeat.

 

“Honestly the concept of a Monarchy is kind of seen as outdated on earth, at least the ‘one guy has complete power’ sense,” Dr. Jan jumps in.

 

“Yeah well, maybe after all this we’ll have to take a leaf out of you human’s book,” Olivia glares at the screen, though she’s clearly not looking at anything on the screen in particular.

 

Anne: Those poor bitties.

 

Sprig: Someone should do something!

 

“Hmm. Yes, somebody should. Sprig, get that fiddle ready. You might have a song to write.” Hop Pop says, he pulls his pants up and walks towards Judro.

 

Sprig: Ready and willing.

 

Judro: Huh?

 

Hop Pop: Hey there, uh, feller. Who do you think you are, pushing good people around?

 

Judro: I'm Judro Hasselback, and this here's my town. Who in the heck are you?

 

“Name's Hopediah Plantar, the frog that's gonna teach you some manners!” Hop Pop shoves Judro to the ground 

 

Judro tries to get back up and attack, but Hop Pop continues to use his throat to shove Judro to the ground, forcing him to leave town swearing he’ll be back. The frogs celebrate, they lift Hop Pop into the air as they carry him off.

 

“So, what happens when you leave?” Grime asks with a raised eyebrow.

 

“What do you mean?” Hop Pop gruffs

 

Anne: Wow, Hop Pop. Nice work.

 

Sprig: Go, Hop Pop.

 

Hop Pop: Why, that was nothing. Judro's just a big blowhard. Not like those tax toads I stood up to.

 

Everyone sighs, of course he’s using this to play hero.

 

“Once again, distinctly remember it being Anne.” Marcy grins. Most the room agrees

 

Hop Pop humphs, crossing his arms.

 

The bitties look in awe, they ask him to tell more stories, he tells them there wasn’t much to tell, three hours later however, he’s still telling them stories.

 

Hop Pop: And then I lifted not one, not two, but three toads over my head and threw them off Toad Tower.

 

The bitties gasp, The kids meanwhile are staring at this, “Threw three toads? I don't remember that.” Polly says, confused by this.

 

“That's because it didn't happen.” Sprig whispers back.

 

“I mean, no one threw anyone off the tower,” Sasha murmurs

 

Anne: Oh, let him have this. He's just juicing up the details a bit. In my world, we call this marketing.

 

Hop Pop: And so, using my frog‐given natural strength, I kicked the side of Toad Tower, and it exploded.

 

The bitties cheer him on, happy to have him to protect them from the hassle back gang, Hop Pop catches the word gang seconds before said gang shows up.

 

The bitties run and hide, leaving Hop Pop front and center as Judro ‘introduces’ his family and gang, all of which look a whole lot tougher than Hop Pop.

 

The elderly frog realizes he’s in over his head as Mama Hasselback looms over him. Bailey, after hearing all of Hop Pop’s stories, is sure he’s gonna throw the whole gang out of town

 

The kids and Hop Pop are a lot less sure as Mama Hassleback approaches, laughing at the thought of Hop Pop running her out of town as well. She sits down, shaking the ground, “Now this I gotta see.” 

 

Hop Pop looks around before realizing everyone is looking to him for protection, to he a hero, so he attempts to play the part, trying to push or pull the large desert frog out of town, even his best effort fails to move the large frog. He huffs out, “Think I almost got her.” the toad then smacks him on his head, knocking him to the ground with a crack.

 

This causes the kids to run forward, ready to attack despite Hop Pop trying to play the hero. Though they’re quickly stopped by Judro, lassoing them easily with his tongue and shoving them all into barrels.

 

Anne: Aw, man. This is just like middle school.

 

Sasha raises an eyebrow, “When did that happen?” far as Anne had told her, the bullying towards Anne had mostly been verbal, maybe a few people when she first started coming out but something like that had never happened.

 

Anne looks down, “You were already in trouble, no big deal,” she shrugs.

 

Marcy and Sasha share a look over Anne’s back both frowning.

 

The matriarch laughs, picking up Hop Pop by one leg calling him a fraud, before throwing him to the ground, “Word of advice, folks‐‐ Don't believe everything you're told about heroes. After all, they don't exist.”

 

The town is heartbroken at Hop Pop’s lie, even more when he confirms Mama’s words.

 

The gang laughs as they force Hop Pop out of town, rolling the kids, still in their barrels out with him. Bessie trails after them with the F!wagon

 

Later all of them are on the F!wagon, clearly not taking their humiliation well. Eventually Sprig grabs his fiddle, inhaling a deep breath to play, only for Hop Pop to grab the instrument slamming it into many broken pieces, before eventually sighing, “Not proud of what happened back there, kids. Sprig was right. No one's ever gonna write a song about this old coward.”

 

Sprig : Well, now that you smashed my fiddle‐‐

 

“Sorry about that boy,” Hop Pop offers, the fiddle hadn’t been worth much , but it was still a pretty copper to get him a new one, paid for by the kings credit card, of course

 

Anne: Pssh, Hop Pop, you're not a coward.

 

Anne slides past Sprig, pointing out Hop Pop isn’t a coward, friend punching him a little harder than intended

 

All the Amphibians who had spent any length of time around the girls wince in sympathy, all three of them more than made up in their lack of jumping ability in arm strength

 

Anne: And who cares about some dumb old song? Being a hero isn't about songs and glory anyways. It's about doing the right thing.

 

Hop Pop takes a second to think what his adopted granddaughter has said, then stops the F!wagon with a screech, nearly knocking Sprig from his seat, “My frog, Anne. You're right. This whole time I was so focused on getting a song that I lost track of what really matters. Heroes are supposed to help those in need, and I was only trying to help myself. Well, that changes now. We're going back!”

 

Polly and Sprig both think it’s a dumb decision, though Anne grins, agreeing it’s the right thing to do, “What's the plan?”

 

“Why do I think it’s going to be something a lot more complex than just sending Anne in with her sword? Given a lot of what you said you did, she’s done?” Sasha’s rubbing her temples as she looks at Hop Pop, like she gets wanting people to look up to you but this is a little ridiculous.

 

“Sash, I didn’t do most of it alone, like… I’m no hero either.” Anne whispers, remembering how she had fallen in with the tax toads and had almost not even tried to fight her at the tower. And how she hadn’t been able to save Sasha, how she had run in the throne room instead of fighting more.

 

“You’re better than most,” Marcy offers, so quietly Anne may have been imagining it, “At least nothing you’ve done is like actively malicious so, congrats, by virtue of elimination you’re one of the few remaining possibilities.

 

Anne crosses her arms, rubbing her own shoulders like what Marcy just said hurt more than it helped.

 

Hop Pop and the kids quickly start their plan 

 

Back at the town the Hasselback gang has made themselves even more comfortable in town to punish the bitties. Bailey, while trying to keep a positive attitude is numb to it at this point.

 

Hop Pop approaches the town wearing a hat and playing the harmonica. “Well, look who decided to show his frauddy old face again. Ya back for more punishment?” The gang leader asks

 

Hop Pop: I'm back to do what's right. Stand up to bullies like you.

 

For a second they stand there in a standoff, then Mama starts the fight, Judro attacks first, Hop Pop snaps his tongue towards him, the desert frog falls. Heathro and Talbert attack next, Hop Pop’s tongue just missing them but still they fall.

 

The screen cuts to Anne, Polly and Sprig, they’re on top of a hoodoo near the town, using a slingshot to hit the gang and help Hop Pop

 

Anne forces herself to smile, “Those rock climbing classes really have been helpful.”

 

Bailey: Go, Hopediah! He's doing it! 

 

Mama Hasselback is surprised at Hop Pop’s suddenly being able to take them out, then she suddenly sees a glint and realizes the Plantar’s plan. When Hop Pop throws his tongue and Sprig launches the next stone she dodges both, catching the stone. She throws the stone back up, hitting Sprig causing him to fall into a prickly situation. The girls retreat and Hop Pop starts to too.

 

The gang members Hop Pop had knocked out get off the ground, clearly upset, he begins to run away again, then sees how scared the Bitties are, he stops, Anne’s words echoing through his head. Hop Pop turns back despite himself, “You know what, Mama? I'm through running. When you see someone that can't fight for themselves, it's your job to fight for them! Standing up to bullies like you is the right thing to‐‐” she beats him up, groaning he falls to the ground

 

“Some people only get to play the part of hero,” Sasha dares not look at anyone, especially Anne, it’s not enough she knows she’s just filling in for Anne, waiting for someone better than her to fill in, now she has to see how she’s more the same as the old frog than she’d ever admit to herself.

 

The Bitties, seeing their hero beaten, change. Starting with Bailey, their eyes go red and they grow razor sharp teeth, turning on the gang.

 

The kids finally get up to Hop Pop, telling him they have to go. Bailey come up to them and a dazed Hop Pop is surprised they’re fighting back, asking if it’s cause what he said about bullies.

 

Bailey: Uh... no. The part about how when someone can't fight for themselves, you need to fight for them. You clearly can't fight for yourself. Here's a tooth, by the way. 

 

Everyone laughs a little at that, though Hop Pop tries to hide his face, he’s certainly not looking good at all this episode

 

Grime grins to himself, at least that town won’t have to deal with the gang anymore, even if no out of towners return 

 

He runs off to return to fighting, the Plantars, seeing the town is on fire, decide it’s time for them to get going.

 

The episode ends with the Plantars leaving the small town, Sprig playing another song for Hop Pop as they ride off into the sunset. Meanwhile, however, it is shown the robot from Fort in The Road  is still following them.

 

No one has much to say about this episode as the screen lights up



Hunter Anne

Notes:

So, we're hopefully back, this chapter was a pain.

Big welcome to Raine and Kody (who I'll hopefully be able to add as co-writers asap) they have been huge helps with planning and writing, thus they'll hopefully be able to help us get back on track

As always let us know what you'd like to see in the future and we'll try to put it in

Anyway, hope to see you soon

~Beckett

Chapter Text

The episode opened up with the Plantars setting up camp in the forest, surrounded by massive flora and trees that were more fitting in a jungle. Anne set up the table, placing the picnic blanket over a tree stump. Bessie chewed on grass peacefully as Hop Pop stood next to her, preparing something. 

 

“How big is Amphibia? To have so many different biomes?” Dr. Jan asks, truly fascinated to see this whole new world 

 

“The kingdom of Amphibia is exactly 10,463,846 square miles, though that’s not including the outer territories,” Olivia lists off, the number was drilled into her mind by her mother.

 

Many of the humans share a look, an area bigger than North America with so few wars, either the frogs are way better than them or… well the way everyone’s acting it’s probably more rewriting history.

 

The elder frog hummed cheerily, placing a lid over the ‘meal’. He turns to his kids, saying “Okay, dinners ready!”

 

Anne and Polly cheer as Sprig hops over, done with his work setting up tents. 

 

Sprig: I’m starving!

 

Hop Pop: Now hold onto your butts!

 

He removes the lid with one swift movement, happily chirping, “Bam! Stick surprise!” 

 

“Hop Pop, this isn’t food.” The pink frog said, Polly and Anne deflating. 

 

Hop Pop: But I didn’t tell you what the surprise is!”

 

He wags his fingers, grinning as the three younger leaned forward and gasped in suspension. Then he frowned, saying “Alright, there’s no surprise.” The three kids groan in response, sliding to the forest floor off of the log they sat on.

 

Hop Pop: Sorry kids. This journey’s been longer than expected and we’re out of food.

 

Polly: Out of food, huh?

 

The pollywog pulled a biscuit from her bow, grinning. “That’s what you plebs think.” She said, taking a bite out of it then hiding it once more.

 

Anne: Ugh! This is all my fault, I dragged you guys out here to figure out how to get me home, and now we’re all gonna starve to death!

 

“Okay, I’m sorry, but like what plans did you guys actually make? Like what’s the point of the tent when you have the fwagon? And the only jungles in Amphibia are well beyond a week away from Newtopia, so did you get lost? Or…?” Yunan trails off

 

Polly gives a wide smile, “Yeah, Hop Pop, what happened?”

 

“We… may have had a bit of a SNAFU when it came to packing.”

 

Sprig shakes his head, “Yeah, most of the food didn’t get packed. Plus even if it had it wasn’t enough.”

 

Anne looks down, playing with her fingers and frowning, because it would’ve been enough, if she had been an actual girl.

 

There was a moment of silence, and then the three amphibians burst out in laughter. Anne looks at Sprig in confusion, hoping for an answer. The pink frog noticed, turning to the human.

 

Sprig: We’re not gonna starve to death, this is our chance to find food the way nature intended! As hunters!

 

Anne: Hunters, eh?

 

She brought her hand to her chin, imagining herself as a hunter. Racing through the forest in black armor, holding a bow and a quiver strapped to her back. Jumping onto a small hill with a steep drop, she looked across the terrain only to see a rotisserie chicken trotting past. The live meal squawked like a real chicken, clueless to Anne’s presence as she jumped high into the air, loading the bow with a glowing blue arrow. The arrow hit the chicken with an explosion, revealing the Plantars hungry and waiting for food. Anne set down the leg of the chicken, announcing “I have provided! Now feast!” The frogs did so, hastily gobbling up the chicken leg as Anne placed a massive bucket of cool ranch down, laughing cheerily. 

 

“Anne, you’ve come to the market with us for the restaurant, why are you imagining a rotisserie chicken?” Oum asks, they may only rarely get meat at the Thai market but the meat is much less processed than in the average grocery store. Maybe she had gotten too Californized? 

 

Anne shrugs, “Easier to dream, honestly it was only half serious mom.”

 

“So, what’s the deal with the blue, exactly?” Mr. X asks.

 

Anne crosses her arms before looking at the FBI Agent with a raised eyebrow, though many of the others in the room who knew were less subtle, “What do you mean?”

 

“The arrows here are blue, you have those eye flashes, and the factory a few episodes back was also using blue power, so what’s your connection to it?” his eyes narrow but he seems to be asking a little kinder than usual, and doesn’t appear to be attempting to get a hold on any of the frogs or Anne this time.

 

“I mean, it’s sort of likely that this show will explain it eventually, and honestly I don’t really know, I don’t think it’s anything too bad.”

 

The actual Anne giggled to herself, before shaking her head. 

 

Anne: Guys, leave the hunting to me!

 

The Plantars shouted in confusion, Hop Pop with his classic “Whattt??” and Polly with a “That came out of nowhere.”

 

Anne: You guys do so much for me! Let me do something for you for a change.

 

Sprig: Ooh! I can teach her to hunt the Plantar way, Hop Pop. Just like you taught me!

 

Hop Pop: Hm.. Okay, but you two need to be careful! We’re not in the valley anymore, who knows what dangerous predators could be lurking about? They could be poisonous, or they could be psychic! They could be poisonous and psychic! You don’t know!

 

Sasha looked over at Marcy before elbowing them lightly in the side “like Pokémon” 

 

Marcy smiled a bit shaking their head “yeah kinda I guess,” they turned to look at Hop pop, “but you meant venomous I think. Poisonous is if you bite it and die, but venomous is if it bites you and you die” 

 

Sprig looked over tilting his head “what if it bites ME and IT dies?” 

 

Sasha rubbed the bridge of her nose “then you’re poisonous, Jesus pay attention”

 

Sprig pouted crossing his arms, Ivy leaned across his lap grinning “what if it bites itself and I die”

 

Maddie poked her cheek smirking a bit “then that's voodoo”

 

“What if we both bite each other and no one dies?” Anne asked with a small smirk. 

 

Sasha grinned “then that’s ki-“

 

She was promptly cut off by Grime lightly hitting the back of her head. 

 

Sprig: Woah, woah, Hop Pop, it’s fine. Anne, you ready to hunt?

 

Anne: I’m so pumped, this is gonna be awesome!

 

The scene cut to Anne laying face-down in the mud, frowning. “This is not awesome.” She grumbled, looking over at Sprig. The pink frog seemed happy enough, chomping on the mud like it was a tasty meal. “Bleg. I thought hunting was supposed to be cool. Conquering nature and stuff. Not eating mud.”

 

“There’s a lot of types of hunting Anne, many types on earth aren’t about conquering.” Dr. Jan looks to be ready to start on a speech about the types of hunting.

 

“Some are though,” Robert butts in, the old man looking vaguely disgusted at human behavior, “I’m all for sustainable hunting, in some ways we’ve done so much we almost have to, look at the wolves in Yellowstone. Or for food. But like poachers, they are all for conquering.” Many of the others look at him surprised, he wants a safe and whole room for Molly Jo to grow up in and while he’d never hunt himself he’s not going to write it off completely.

 

Sprig chewed on the mud one last time before spitting it out. “Conquering nature? Oh, no no no. Hunting is about becoming one with nature.”

 

Anne spluttered over her words, sitting up. “Wha- Do I at least get a cool weapon? A crossbow? Kunai? A crossbow that shoots kunai?” She asked Sprig, mimicking using a bow and arrow and then picking up a log acting as if it were a kunai, shifting it back as if it shot something out.

 

Marcy laughs softly as a small smile spreads across her face. Pulling her legs up to her chest she looks towards Anne, resting her cheek on her knees as she does. 

 

“Kunai aren’t really used for weapons, they are tools.” Her voice is soft, almost a whisper, like it's some great secret. It reminds Anne of how Marcy would talk during their sleepovers. Cuddled into her side, talking about nothing that felt like everything.

 

Anne smiles a bit tilting her head, “Oh yeah?” 

 

Marcy nods, her arms lightly holding her shins. “They could be used as weapons, but they were actually made for farming! A lot of ninja weapons were made out of farm items!” she grins a bit, shifting her face to be hidden in her knees. But her smile was so wide it was still easy to see. “Man farming is so cool” she mumbled under her breath before turning back to Anne, eyes sparkling, “But they did make better weapons then scythes I guess, since those are only really good against plants being so thin” laughing softly as if it was the funniest thing ever.

 

Anne grins leaning onto her hand listening. Seeing Marcy so happy after everything felt good, it made her face feel warm and her chest flutter. 

 

“In media, Kunai are often shown as a steel knife for stabbing and throwing, but really they were soft iron, mostly dull because they were used to smash soft materials like wood.” Her hands drumming softly on her shins. “They also were used to dig holes and pry stuff open though! But the tip was sharp. They could be sharpened to use as a weapon though as I said so you aren’t completely wrong” she laughed softly again. 

 

Before making eye contact with Anne, her soft eyes, her soft smile. 

 

Marcy jerks her eyes back down. Tightening her grip on her knees. How could she be laughing at this? Anne was starving again because of her. Anne notices the shift and gently reaches out, patting Marcy’s back. 

 

Marcy simply scoots away, so Anne drops her hand dejected.

 

Sasha gives a teasing scoff, “All that about Kunai and you didn’t notice she said crossbow when she was holding it like a bow,” she nudges Marcy’s leg giving her a soft smile.  

 

Sprig: Weapons are for barbarians! 

 

“I mean, kind of, but like both humans and Amphibians used weapons pre-farming?” Olivia looks over to Marcy remembering how the early history of their worlds were similar, the blue Newt frowns when she sees how tense the girl is. She tries to touch her arm only for Marcy to jerk away, shaking her head.

 

“You’re right, Humans evolved to be hunters, everything down to the tendons and muscles in our shoulders and legs are made so we can be pursuit predators, using tools and weapons and track, no disrespect to Anne’s natural athletic ability but even stuff like throwing a ball in bugball comes from that history.” Dr. Jan claps, “Science and history is fascinating like that.”

 

Sprig rolls his eyes, “Yeah, frogs have a less bloody history, we Plantars have a more natural and humane way to hunt.”

 

“Oh, yeah?” Sasha scoffs lightly, “Like what?”

 

“You’ll see.”

 

Anne’s face fell as Sprig continued. “Now then, hunting the Plantar way involves three main steps. The first, track your prey.” He grabbed a bit of mud with his finger. “The soil is a buffet of clues!” He ate the piece of mud.

 

“...You couldn’t use stuff like tracks? Or fur?”

 

Anne’s face drops when she realizes she didn’t have to eat another mouthful of mud.

 

Sprig: Oh, oh! I think I’m getting something! This way!

 

He hopped through a bush, eating various flora, eventually stopping on a shaking bush. A donut-like worm popped out of it, squeaking. It fell out of the bush, landing face first on the ground and waving its legs.

 

Sprig: See Anne? Nature provides. We found some grubbles! They’re supposed to be delicious. Step two, use your surroundings.

 

The pink frog began digging a hole in the ground, then removed a large chunk of bark from the nearest tree. He placed it over the hole, letting it lean onto the bush the grubbles were in. “Perfect!”

 

Sprig: And now it’s time for the final and most important step. The dance!

 

Anne: Dance? What do you mean da-ohhhh my gosh. You’ve gotta be kidding me.

 

Sprig let his foot slide across the ground, lifting his arms and closing his hands into fists. He leaned to the ground, bouncing up and down as Anne covered her eyes. Sprig got up, swaying and pumping his fists out. 

 

Sprig: This dance has been in our family for generations! Watch me closely. It’s designed to both entice and disorient.

 

“Ah yes, tracking, disorientating, trapping, so much worse to tracking and then a quick kill with a weapon.” Sasha giggles, “So does the fall kill them or is it only when they’re trapped that weapons are allowed? Not sure that’s exactly fair.”

 

“Pfft! We don’t need to do those, not when you have the family hunting dance.” Sprig huffed.

 

He slapped his knees as a grubble poked out of the bush, staring at him. Three more appeared, bouncing along as Sprig danced. They all began climbing out of the bush, trying to get closer, only to be led straight into the hole. The success didn’t stop Sprig as he continued, smacking his cheeks and flopping on the ground like a fish out of water. He then banged his head against the ground.

 

Olivia tries not to let her face show too much worry or disgust at the dance. Though when it starts to work she raises an eyebrow, “Why wasn’t this written down?” 

 

“Have you ever heard of a secret ” Hop Pop groans, “Until a few months ago no nonPlanter had ever seen it.” Everyone looks away from the orange frog, who seems to be very annoyed that his family secret is out.

 

Sprig looks away from Hop Pop, kicking the ground, feeling more than a little guilty everyone in the room now know.

 

Anne starts playing with her fingers, trying not to let what Hop Pop said hurts, she’s well aware she’s not a Plantar, she didn’t need to be reminded.

 

Olivia and Marcy frown, was it just a family secret or was it more than that, this frog family seems to have more secrets than a farming family has any right to have.

 

Marcy winces when a bolt of anger slams into her skull, she balls her hands into fists trying to tap down the anger that’s not her own, let me out, now it’s personal

 

Marcy tries to focus her breathing ignoring the pounding headache from whatever’s in her head, she doesn’t even notice how her nails are very nearly digging through her skin.

 

Anne: Oh boy. Okay, that’s enough. I think I can hunt just fine without a funny little dance, dude.

 

Sprig: There’s nothing funny about the sacred Plantar hunting dance, Anne. Besides, I thought you loved dancing.

 

Anne: Well yeah, when there’s music and a dance floor. I mean- Is this even necessary? These little guys seem pretty easy to catch. I don’t even think they have brains.

 

The girl pulled a grubble out of the bush, holding it as it squeaked.

 

Sprig: Not all prey will be as easy as grubbles. But that’s not the point. Hunting is about connecting to the harmony of nature! Let its rhythm flow through you. Can you hear the drums, Anne? Can you hear them playing the beat of the hunt?

 

Anne: No. Now let's split up and catch double the grubble! Don’t worry about me, I’ve got the eyes of a hawk.

 

She instantly proved herself wrong by nearly walking off a cliff, only stopped by Sprig grabbing her shirt. “Totally saw that!” She said, walking the other way. Sprig sighed, picking up the grubbles.

 

Sprig: Alright. Just be careful okay? We still don’t know what’s out here.

 

Acid dripped onto a leaf, revealing a shadowy creature fitted with a scorpion tail and four bright yellow eyes. The creature growled, tracking Sprig through heat vision. 

 

“A scorpio,” Grime frowns, that’s not good to say the least.

 

Marcy turns to Anne with a grin, “Those things are so cool, they’re like a real life version of a manticore or chimera, it has a prehensile tail and it actually sees in infrared, and it’s actually both poisonous and venomous, like do you know how uncommon that is on earth? I mean it’s pretty inaccurately named because it certainly doesn’t look like a lion, maybe a wolf? Or even a fox.”

 

“And they’re a fucking nightmare, certaintly hunts like a lion,” Sasha looks at the creature with a weary glare. Percy and Braddock have a similar look.

 

“It’s a solo hunter, so despite the name and look it actually hunts more like a cougar or one of the non lion big cats, though once again it’s not like either genus as it can both roar and meow and purr, or, stepping out of the feline world, something like a polar bear is the closest to it’s hunting pattern ironically enough.” Marcy tilts her head, it’s certainly like a real chimera which is odd when you add that it’s name is ancient Greek. Did Amphibia have more history that’s similar to Earth than they knew or was there some other reason? 

 

Sprig: Man, are we gonna feast tonight!

 

The scene switched to Anne, watching grubbles fall right to her. She giggled, mocking Sprig’s words, “The dance, Anne! Hah! You know what’s better than a ridiculous dance? A stick! Time for some grubble satay.” Just as she was about to smack the grubbles, she heard the Plantar family’s screams.

 

Anne: Wha- Guys!

 

The Thai girl bolted through the forest, finding the place where they’d set up camp, gasping as she realized everyone was gone. “Sprig? Hop Pop? Polly?” Bessie was chirping nervously.

 

Anne: Hey, hey hey girl. Shh, Bessie, where’s the fami..

 

There was a loud growling behind her and Anne turned around, coming face-to-face with the giant scorpion-like creature, holding the Plantars with its tail. The three amphibians shouted, struggling to get free. Anne began running after the creature as it bounded away, stopping as it leapt into a bush. Polly’s biscuit had fallen out. 

 

Anne: Dangit Polly. Food hoarder.

 

A twig snapped and Anne gasps, face lighting up. “It left a trail! Super huntress instincts engaged! I can totally do this!” The screen cut to Anne’s face, staring at three different paths with a “Yeah I- I can’t do this.” The sounds of the forest echoed all around as Anne looked between the paths.

 

Anne: The trail’s gone completely cold. Sprig was right, I don’t know what I’m doing! If only he were here with me!

 

A voice that sounded exactly like Sprig’s spoke, saying “Anne!” Glowing blue particles shifted into a copy of Sprig’s head, jumpscaring Anne and making her fall backwards. 

 

Maggie laughs, “Ha! Boobchuy is high again.” She says, and immediately cowards the moment Sasha looks at her.

 

Anne sighs, turning to glare at the redhead, “Not high this time, there was nothing to get high to this time.”

 

“Or it could be stress.”

 

“Or lack of food.”

 

“Or water.”

 

“How much had you been sleeping?”

 

It’s hard to say whether Anne or Marcy flinches harder at the questions.

 

Sasha moves to comfort her girlfriends before pausing, tilting her head at the screen, “Hey Annie, speaking of blue, it’s all around ghost Sprig, like your powers…” she trails off hoping for Anne to get what she’s implying.

 

“You’re kidding me, right?” Anne groans, there was no way these stupid powers caused another weird thing that had happened to her, right? She mutters to both no one and someone, “I need to know more about these powers.”

 

Marcy tries to get out of her head, giving Anne a small smile, gently interlacing her fingers with her girlfriend’s, “We’ll find something, I promise.” 

 

Hallucination Sprig: Follow the way of the true hunter. 

 

Anne: Sprig? Holy cow are you dead!? Is this your ghost??

 

Hallucination Sprig: What? No! The real Sprig is still out there and needs your help. Me? I’m more likely a stress-induced hallucination. 

 

Anne: So what you’re saying is, I’ve finally snapped! 

 

“Oh now is when you finally snapped? Not nearly getting eaten every 5 minutes?” Sasha grins, nudging Anne’s side.

 

Anne rolls her eyes, “So when was it for you, the tower or the coup?” Sasha’s face drops and Anne brings her hand over her mouth instantly, the room feels silent. Anne curses herself for such a dumb joke, “Fuck, Sash I’m so sorry.”

 

Sasha shakes her head, “No, no, it’s fine, you’re good,” She crosses her arms over her chest a bit too tightly, “Don’t worry about it, Annie.”

 

Anne moves her hand from her mouth reaching towards Sasha, only to stop just before touching her with a sigh, dropping her hand into her lap, pulling her other hand from Marcy’s grip.

 

The hallucination Sprig smiled, giving a thumbs up, seemingly confirming Anne’s conclusion. 

 

Anne: Well, as long as you’re helping. So, what do we do?

 

Hallucination Sprig: Follow the steps.

 

Anne: Right, the steps. What was the first one again?

 

Hallucination Sprig: Ugh! Track your prey, Anne!

 

Anne: Right, track. How do I track again?

 

Hallucination Sprig: Ugh sheesh, smell the dirt Anne!

 

“You do realize you could’ve just followed the track the scorpileo was leaving, right? Instead of… listening to a hallucination of your best friend.” Grime asks.

 

“Yeah, I figured that out when it was brought up earlier.” Anne buries her head in her hands.

 

Anne: Oh, right. Got it, got it. 

 

She bent down, sniffing the dirt. Hallucination Sprig floated closer, speaking. “Now taste it.” Anne frowned, groaning. 

 

Hallucination Sprig: By all means, take your time. We’re only about to be eaten by a horrifying creature!

 

He shifted to look like said creature, Anne watching. “Okay! I’m tasting, I’m tasting.” She picked up a bit of dirt, poking it with her tongue and gagging. “Sprig, what is the point of thi-” Anne stopped, realization dawning in her eyes.

 

Anne: Wait a minute..”

 

She picked up more dirt, eating it. “I’m tasting something.. I’m getting.. Polly’s biscuits! Which means it’s this way!” Anne got up, pointing down the left-most path and running that way.

 

Hallucination Sprig: You’re doing it Anne!

 

Anne: With you guiding me, we might be able to pull this off! Now come on, hallucination Sprig!

 

Music blasted as a montage of Anne attempting to traverse the forest played, multiple failures shown. 

 

Hallucination Sprig: ♪ Cause if you don’t listen to Sprig, your family will dieeee! ♪

 

Anne: You really need to stop that.

 

Hallucination Sprig: ♪ Okay! ♪ 

 

“What is that the third time this week?” 

 

“No, it was actually the fifth time that week.” Hop Pop corrects, “You wouldn’t believe the amount of times we ran into other deadly creatures on the open road.”

 

“That, or either Hop Pop or Anne fell asleep on the wheel and nearly drove off the road.” Polly adds,there are many concerned looks at Hop Pop and Anne.

 

Anne rolls her eyes, “Bessie stopped the one time I did, and most of them for Hop Pop were on the way back.”

 

“Anne,” Bee starts.

 

“I know, pull over and sleep,” she’s heard it every road trip since she was ten, she honestly hadn’t realized how tired she was til she felt the jolt from Bessie’s sudden stop.

 

Anne peered through the grass, gasping as she saw the remains of dead frogs. Bugs feasted on whatever remaining flesh there was. The creature leaped into the hollow, dropping the Plantars and catching them in its paws.

 

Anne: What is that thing anyway?

 

Hallucination Sprig: It’s a scorpileo, Anne. Half scorpion, half lion.

 

Anne: Scorpileo? That is one messed up horoscope. Okay, we don’t have much time. Think, what was step two?

 

She snapped her fingers, saying at the same time as hallucination Sprig “use your environment!” The Thai girl began digging a large hole, hearing the scorpileo roar. The Plantar’s scream.

 

Polly: I should’ve eaten more biscuits! 

 

“Why would eating more biscuits help though? The scorileo might find you tastier then,” Marcy points out.

 

“Shut it! I wanted more biscuits,” Polly says, some chuckle at the pollywog’s response.

 

Hallucination Sprig: Okay, running out of time here!

 

Anne: Well how about giving me a hand!

 

Hallucination Sprig: Think about what you just said.

 

“Didn’t that ghost or whatever summon a hand earlier?” Mr. X asked.

 

“Yeah, but hallucinations can’t interact with anybody in real life.” Marcy corrects.

 

“He still showed hands,” Mr. X said.

 

Sasha groans, pinching the bridge of her nose, “Please don’t get into a debate about the physics of hallucinations, by definition they’re not real.”

 

Anne: Right, right, right, right.

 

She grabbed a large bundle of leaves, covering the giant hole. “There, done. Okay, what’s next?”

 

Hallucination Sprig: Oh you know what comes next. The dance.

 

Anne: Uggh. Okay, but just this once, because I like you guys. A lot.

 

“Oh yeah, totally only liked them by then,” Sasha rolls her eyes.

 

Bee tilts his head, “You said they were family, Kiddo?”

 

Anne looks down, crossing her arms tightly trying to hug herself and hold it together, because they definitely were to her, but Hop Pop’s comment earlier still echoes in her head, not a Plantar, “I was just stressed, and this was only like twoish months in, no big,” she shifts a little trying to shake all the eyes that are staring at her off.

 

The scorpileo licked Polly’s face, growling as it did so. It raised its tail, prepared to stab the pollywog.

 

Anne: Hey furball!

 

It paused just before hitting Polly, turning to Anne as the Plantars shouted her name in glee. 

 

Anne took in a deep breath, moving from one foot to another. The scorpileo turned back to the Amphibians, ignoring her.

 

Anne: It’s not working! 

 

Hallucination Sprig: That’s because you don’t believe! You have to feel the music.

 

Anne: There is no music!

 

The Scorpileo laid down, lifting Polly above its open maws. 

 

Hallucination Sprig: This is it! You have to save them- Me, us, them! This is confusing!

 

“Anne, are you sure this was your powers? Did you eat any mushrooms or something Sweetheart?” Oum smirks.

 

“Haha, very funny.” Anne looks at her mother unamused.

 

Anne: Right. I have to do this. 

 

Her foot slid across the ground and she raised her arms, clenching her fists just like Sprig had done. She dropped to the ground, listening to the nature around her as hallucination Sprig spoke.

 

Hallucination Sprig: Listen, Anne. Listen to the rhythm of nature all around you!

 

Anne listened. She heard the water sliding off leaves, hitting mushrooms and making them glow. A woodfly pecking against the trees, beetles slamming their claws against wood. She bopped her head to the sound.

 

Hallucination Sprig: That’s it. Let it take hold of you.

 

She swayed to the music of nature, getting up and hopping from foot to foot, arms swinging. She put her hands at her hips, catching the scorpileo’s attention.

 

It saw the heat waves coming off of Anne, disorienting it. 

 

“Honestly it’d be so cool to see one of these guys up close, all the fauna in Amphibia are so cool but especially the apex predators. I wrote about all the ones I could get information on but scorpileos haven’t been able to be kept in captivity.”

 

“I know,” Anne brushes her hair behind her ear, smiling guiltily at Marcy’s slightly confused and disappointed look, “Your journal, I’ve read it all… more than once. I’d… you should tell me some time about what you hadn’t written.” the journal had been an almost nightly read, at first for any sign of how to get back and later to feel like she was talking to Marcy again.

 

Marcy smiles softly, laying her head on Anne’s shoulder.

 

Sasha on the other hand can’t help but worry about the idea of Marcy being anywhere near that thing, how much can you play with danger before you’re asking for something bad to happen.

 

Anne: I am the leaves, I am the morning dew! I am the hunter!

 

She flopped on the ground, hopped back and forth, mimicking what Sprig did. Even banging her head against a tree. 

 

Hallucination Sprig: Yes! You’re doing it! It’s so beautiful!

 

The scorpileo dropped the Plantars, approaching Anne. It followed her every move, enticed. It purred as it watched. Anne kicked dirt in its face and the scorpileo growled, pouncing. 

 

Anne ducked as it leapt over her, landing squarely in the hole with a meow. 

 

Hallucination Sprig: You did it, Anne! You did it!

 

Anne: What?

 

She looked around, hearing the growls coming out of the trap. “Woohoo! I did it! Danced in yo face!” She cheered, even as the scorpileo crawled out. 

 

Anne: Whoop- Gotta go! C’mon family, let’s skedaddle.

 

She picked up Polly as she ran past, Hop Pop and Sprig quickly following. 

 

Back at the camp, Bessie sadly ate the twig that Hop Pop had served earlier. She quickly cheered up, hearing the family’s laughter as they entered camp. 

 

Hop Pop: You did it Anne! 

 

Sprig: It was the best hunter dance I’ve ever seen!

 

Anne: I did, didn’t I? I heard the music, Sprig! I felt one with nature. You were right.

 

She turned away, facing the hallucination of Sprig. “And so were you buddy.” He winked back. 

 

Sprig: Uhh, who’re you talking to?

 

Anne: Not important!

 

“Huh! That explains who you were talking to!” Sprig says.

 

“Yeah, thought that was obvious, Sprig.” Anne replies.

 

Meanwhile, somewhere else in the forest, the robot that had been tracking them bumped into a tree, walking into it over and over. It looked up, finally noticing the tree in its way, stepping around it only to instantly run into another tree.

 

“Well, time for lunch,” someone in the crowd announces.

 

The girls at the front are the last to move, they all share a look such a nothing episode and yet they all had had a rough few moments. Anne opens her mouth to ask if they’re okay but closes it, are any of them really okay by now? So instead she stands, offering a hand to Marcy and her other to Sasha, “Let’s just go eat, yeah?”

 

Two hands grab her’s with shaky smiles as they stand.

Chapter Text

Anne often feels dumb when around Marcy. She doesn’t blame Marcy for that but it’s true. Rarely does she feel the same with Sasha, “Flipwart.”

 

“This is so much worse than chess,” Anne groans, at least chess she can say with certainty how the pieces move and why she lost, if the archer takes her out one more time when she has half a dozen more pieces than her blonde girlfriend she may never play again, no matter how much Marcy likes it. She pinches the bridge of her nose, “Don’t you want to play, Marce?”

 

Marcy jumps and snaps to look at Anne, “What? Sorry, I’m watching.”

 

Sasha raises her eyebrow, “What’s going on in that head of your’s, Mars?”

 

“What? Nothing, just… thinking.”

 

Anne nods, “Mhmm, okay, well if you’re just thinking come over here and help me, Sasha’s having too much fun kicking my ass.”

 

“You protect all your pieces too much, you’re too soft, makes it easy,” Sasha laughs twisting a piece between her fingers.

 

“I think you’ve played before,” Anne narrows her eyes as Marcy moves to Anne’s side of the board.

 

“Grime tried to teach me, I’ll give, but he’s” she leans forward to whisper, “The old toad isn’t very good at it,” she laughs a little, playing the first move, “So I just do the opposite of what he’d do.”

 

Anne grabs a piece to move, only for Marcy to grab her hand a second before she lets go, “Don’t,” she pulls Anne’s piece back, “This one.”

 

“Won’t she take it then?”

 

Marcy bites her lip then nods, “Maybe. Probably?” but still moves to let go of the piece, “Do you trust me?”

 

Anne nods. Sasha rolls her eyes and clears her throat, “Ya know if you two are going to double team me I could at least get a kiss when I win.”

 

“If. If you win, Sash.”

 

Whatever Sasha’s going to reply to Marcy’s doubt is cut off before she starts by Oum coming up to the trio, “You three have to eat, I don’t care if you’re playing…” she trails off when Sasha makes her move not taking the piece Marcy had left wide open.

 

“Flipwart,” Marcy supplies.

 

“Mhmm,” she gives the three of them a look, settling on Anne the longest, “Eat.”

 

The rooms food has always been good, so Anne almost feels bad when she takes her first bite, almost immediately feeling sick, looking between her girlfriends and the black and white board, she makes the next move before Marcy can. She tries to take another bite, slowly moving the food around the plate, hoping no one notices.

 

With Marcy’s help Anne’s actually kind of winning, “See, I’m just too dumb for this game, sorry Marce,” she shrugs, kissing the youngest’s cheek, when Marcy moves her piece and declares Flipwart.

 

Marcy frowns leaning closer to Anne, resting her head on Anne’s shoulder, “That’s not true Annie, it’s just not your game.”

 

“Yeah,” she shrugs, “You two should play, Marce.” She’d almost prefer for Marcy to call her as dumb as she knows she is.

 

Anne doesn’t realize she zoned out until suddenly she realizes Sasha’s talking to her, “You need to eat, Annie.” Sasha motions to Anne’s barely touched plate.

 

“I’m not hungry,” Anne shrugs, silently begging Sasha to drop it, though she knows she won’t, both of them are now staring at her, she’s not usually the one to break eye contact between all of them but she very quickly ends up staring at her hands on the table.

 

“Anne-“ she’s frowning, moving her hand towards Anne’s only for her to jerk back.

 

“I’m fine, Sasha, just full, can we just not?” Anne puts her head in her hands, rubbing her temples, “It’s fine.”

 

“No, it’s not Anne, you-“

 

“Can you stop being so controlling about this?” Anne grits her teeth, trying with her everything to not be sick, her hands fall into fists pulling at her hair. 

 

Sasha jerks back like Anne had yelled, “Sorry, Anne, I’m just…I’m worried about you.”

 

Marcy carefully reaches to Anne’s hand as she pulls at her hair, carefully untangling her hands before letting her drop her hands onto her lap, unsure if Anne wants anyone touching her right now, “Maybe a little harsh, Annie?”

 

Anne feels guilt swirling when she looks up at Sasha, then at the plate sitting between them, “I- I,” she sighs, “I didn’t mean to snap, I shouldn’t have said that, sorry Sash.” She crosses her arms over her stomach, not mad but wanting to hide the issue right now, “I know it’s stupid I just…I don’t know how to explain it to help you get it cause you probably wouldn’t cause yeah it’s dumb.” She tightens her arms without meaning to, “I’m sorry can we just…drop it?”

 

After everything Sasha figures she deserves to get snapped at, so she tries to bury her worry and nods. Marcy though frowns, “Explain it to us then?” Both the others give her a surprised look, “We don’t get it, but we want to help, even if you don’t have the words like you can try? Maybe?” After several seconds she looks down and starts playing with her fingers, “Sorry, you don’t have to.”

 

Anne sighs, “No more secrets, we all agreed,” She runs her hand through her hair, “You’re right, Marce.”

 

“Secrets aren’t just thoughts, like, if you don’t want to Anne, no pressure,” Sasha lays her hand up on the table, offering it to Anne to hold but not daring to be the first to initiate if Anne doesn’t want that.

 

“I mean that’s not really fair,” she looks down at the offered hand before at her own, “It started before…and it’s I don’t know, I’m,” she takes a deep breath and shakes her head, “You guys know I’m in St. James cause of tennis…and if I become too…well I play girls sports and that’s enough of a headache cause ya know, not really a girl,” she lets out a bitter laugh balling her hands into fists. 

 

“Anne, that’s not,” Sasha immediately shifts grabbing at her hand at the same time Marcy moves to touch Anne’s arm, only for her to pull back from both, if she stops now she won’t finish.

 

“It started as that, just not getting too big, too strong too…much like a guy. And I mean it’s not like it was hard to hide, til this it’s not like anyone knew to ask so like…maybe I got worse than I thought. Maybe Amphibia made it worse cause it was so easy to justify. I don’t know how to fix it, I’m sorry.” She huffs softly, “So there, happy? It’s just me being stupid.”

 

Anne doesn’t dare look up at the other two, feeling guilty cause it’s so fucking stupid and nothing compared to the other stuff they’ve all dealt with and hell Marcy was fucking stabbed and Sasha had damn near died and she’s so stupid and tired. 

 

“Anne, hey,” Sasha moves to go across the table sitting in the side that Marcy’s not, she looks past Anne for a second to look at March, she’s just as unsure as the blonde is. She brushes Anne’s hair away from her face trying to catch her eyes, “Can you look at me, sweet girl?”

 

Anne shakes her head way too fast.

 

Marcy hesitates for just a moment, before her brain catches up, shoving the food away just a bit, unsure if it helps or not but figuring it’s something, “Can we touch you?” 

 

Anne starts shaking her head only to change to a nod, managing to force out a soft, “I’m sorry.”

 

Sasha takes her hand, squeezing tightly, and Marcy pulls her into a tight hug.

 

Anne slowly calms down her breathing, resting between her two girlfriends, “It’s stupid, I’m sorry,” she manages to force out still feeling guilty.

 

“Please stop apologizing, we’re not mad, we want to help, thanks for telling us.”

 

Sasha looks down at her hand clasping Anne’s, “I’ll try not to push too hard, but Anne, I need you to promise to keep trying to be okay.”

 

“‘Trying to be okay?’” Marcy repeats half burying her face into Anne’s shoulder, “Why does that feel like all we’re doing lately…or I don’t know maybe we’ve been doing that forever it seems like.”

 

Anne tries to smile, unsure if either are convinced but nods, “I promise I have been trying,” she doesn’t bring up how thoughts and guilt after everything in the castle had made it worse.

 

Sasha sighs, “I know.” She can’t stop her worry though 

 

Eventually the others let go, Anne ends up staring at her plate, slowly, they start another game, Anne doesn’t bother to try ‘helping’ Marcy this time, just watching. So it’s a surprise when both she and Sasha see an opening to take one of the pieces Marcy had stressed at least three times you don’t want to lose. She can see Sasha look over the opening, watching for a trap.

 

There is none, Marcy had missed a move, “You okay, Marce?” Anne asks softly.

 

“What?” she looks at the board, raising an eyebrow at her mistake, “Sorry, just thinking,” she repeats.

 

However any further prodding is stopped when a hand is placed on her shoulder, causing Marcy to jump, reaching for her wrist only to fumble for a second when it’s not there. Within that half second of processing its not there her elbow jerks back, landing right into someone’s stomach. The hand quickly pulls away with a light wince, Sasha lets out a nervous laugh, “Calm down, Mars, it’s okay,” though she laughs Sasha was far too familiar with being jumpy.

 

Marcy whips around, trying to physically shake off her nervous reaction, it was just Yunan. 

 

Shit it was Yunan. 

 

Her eyes widen as she spins around “I am SO sorry” she yelped out watching Yunans face, but refusing to meet her eyes “Hey it’s fine Kid, you got a strong hit that’s good” she shifted hoping that helped alleviate some of the guilt.  “But sorry for scaring you kiddo, people wanted to check on you kids, you guys all good?” The pink salamander is thankfully blunt to a fault.

 

“Yeah, we’re good,” Anne nods, looking at the still too full plate of food.

 

“Yep, all good general,” Marcy gives a two finger salute still caught up in her reaction and her mistake and her brain and the stupid wish she keeps thinking of.

 

The general stands there for a moment, almost certainly debating if she should push, though eventually she nods, “You guys have a lot of eyes looking out for you right now.”

 

Sasha lets out a dry laugh, and Anne nods, “We noticed.”

 

Trusting the kids at their word, the general does their best to swallow her worry. Nodding once before leaving the girls alone.

 

“Little jumpy, Mars?” Sasha asks, raising an eyebrow at her girlfriend.

 

Marcy laughs nervously, “Maybe a little, sorry.”

 

Anne shakes her head, “Amphibia did it to us all, you’re alright.”

 

Marcy debates telling her girlfriends it’s not because of Amphibia she’s so jumpy. But what if that’s an excuse? It’s not like her parents are that bad, “I’m okay,” she grins hoping it’s believable.

 

Sasha hums in agreement, “You guys know, we haven’t gone on a date yet.”

 

Anne scoffs, “Yeah, we’re kinda trapped in this room, then after well…” she sighs, “There’s a lot going on.”

 

Sasha nods, “I know, but do you trust me?”

 

“Of course,” Marcy replies instantly.

 

Anne hesitates, remembering their fight in the castle, “Yeah, Sash,” Anne’s vaguely surprised she means it completely.

 

The blonde smiles, starting to stand, “I’ll be right back. Play for me, Anne?”

 

“You sure?” Anne double checks, Sasha hates losing. 

 

The blonde gives her a look, “I’m sure, I’ll be back soon.”

 

“Fine, fine, don’t blame me when you lose.” Anne raises her hands in surrender, switching to the other side. Their girlfriend goes over to talk to Grime, Anne tries not to worry too much about this plan.

 

Marcy and Anne fall into a comfortable silence until, “Anne, can I ask you something?” Anne pauses cause it’s not like Marcy to ask before asking a question. She’s fiddling with her fingers and not looking at Anne though in the half second she looks up Anne frowns cause Marcy’s scared.

 

“Yeah, Marce, what’s up?” 

 

Marcy takes a deep breath looking up once more, this time looking over Anne’s shoulder, where Sasha’s still talking to Grime, “How did you, like, know?” Anne gives her a confused look and Marcy breaks eye contact, “How’d you know you weren’t a boy?” Marcy pulls her knees to her chest when she sees how Anne tenses, shaking her head quickly, “I’m sorry, it’s dumb just, it’s something I was thinking about, but yeah it’s dumb you don’t have to answer.”

 

“Mars,” Anne says the name so softly before smiling, scooting around the game board, “Hey, you can talk to me, if you want to,” she reaches her hand out, offering comfort or a hug but not closing the gap.

 

“It’d just be another thing for my parents to be mad at me about,” Marcy shakes her head, trying to ignore how her hands shake too, “It’s just been kinda something I’ve been thinking about for the last couple months, before everything and Amphibia made it like…easier to think.”

 

“I’m not your parents Mars, I’m not going to be mad, I won’t push but you know you can trust me,” she gives Marcy a hesitant smile.

 

Marcy slowly leans into Anne’s side half hiding her face, “I… don’t think I’m a girl, definitely not a boy though. Like I know there’s like in between and I don’t know what to do with that,” she takes a shaky breath, “I’m sorry, it’s stupid. I just, I really don’t know.”

 

“I mean that’s okay, Marce, hey, can you take a breath for me?” Anne runs her hand through her girlfriend’s hair trying to comfort them. Feeling how she shakes, Anne slips off her sweatshirt, putting it over Marcy’s shoulders.

 

Marcy takes another shaky breath making a show of how deep it is, the little extra weight of the sweatshirt helping them focus, “I feel like I should know, I’m sorry, this is so stupid.”

 

“You’re not stupid, Sweetheart. If this has been something you’re thinking about it’s not stupid.” Anne murmurs quietly.

 

“What if I’m wrong though? I keep… I kind of know what I want but like what if I’m wrong. Would you- Would you and Sash like get mad? Or hate me?” Marcy’s voice is hardly above a whisper.

 

“Would you hate me if I realized I was wrong? Or if I like, changed my name again?” Marcy shakes their head against her side so Anne squeezes her hug tighter then continues, “Even though you two helped me look for new names, we spent hours looking for one, you could be mad.”

 

Marcy shakes their head again, “I wouldn’t be mad at you for figuring something else out about yourself.”

 

“Okay then why would I do that to you?” She trails her hand down Marcy’s arm, rubbing up and down, “You’re not getting away from me or Sasha that easily.”

 

“What if I like…didn’t want to use either pronouns? I don’t know if I want to change my name but maybe I’ve kept thinking about they/them?” Every word is hesitant and weighed on their tongue before it’s spoken.

 

“Okay,” Anne smiles, still rubbing their arm, “Do you want me and Sash to start using them for you?”

 

“Would we break up if I did?” Marcy pulls back a little meeting Anne’s eyes for the first time in awhile, “Or if I changed my mind?”

 

“Marcy, we’re not gonna leave you. No matter what.” The old promise slips from Anne’s lips easily.

 

Marcy nods, “I think I’d like you to. As long as you won’t be mad if I change my mind.”

 

“Not for this. Whatever feels right for you, we'll do it.  Do you want to tell Sasha when she comes back?”

 

Marcy nods once before reaching towards the board, moving a piece, “Check.”

 

Anne laughs, “Was this a chance for you to strategize?” She nudges Marcy before moving to sit across from them trying to remember how the pieces move.

 

Marcy refuses to give Anne back her sweatshirt even when Sasha returns. Sure enough the handicap of the few moves Anne had played was enough to give Marcy the upper hand to win. 

 

Once the game is over Marcy pulls on the sweatshirt’s wrist, looking vaguely nauseous as they ask Sasha to talk, “Mars, want me to come with?” Anne asks softly, causing Sasha to narrow her eyes in surprise.

 

Marcy shakes their head, “I got it, Annie.”

 

Anne nods once, knowing Sasha would almost certainly hurt herself before hurting Marcy especially with something like this.

 

Once the others leave Anne’s stuck staring at the stupid board and plate. Groaning she walks away, finding a relatively empty corner, the countdown to getting to Newtopia has started and she’s not sure she’s ready, and Anne knows Marcy’s not. She interlaces her fingers and leans forward closing her eyes, waiting for this break to be over.

 

After several minutes she feels a presence near her. Glaring, she looks up to see who’s standing near her. With some surprise she sees it’s Mr. X, after she realizes who it is she tenses just a little, looking for her parents or even her girlfriends or just anyone but the agent.

 

“Calm down kid, I just want to talk.” He sits down against the wall beside the teen.

 

She shifts away just a bit trying to put herself between the agent and her frog family but also getting away from him, “What do you want?”

 

“Like I said, to talk.”

 

“Are you willing to listen? It's not exactly aliens, and not everyone from their world is a bad guy.” Anne narrows her eyes, unsure how honest X is currently being.

 

“Tell me or not, I’m watching the same thing you are, but you telling me means I can probably help sooner.” He offers her a hand to shake, Anne doesn’t take it.

 

Anne crosses her arms tightly across her chest, “The Plantar’s need to get home, Sasha and Marcy…I don’t know what they want, I don’t know what I want. But we have to stop the king, he’s not good, he’s planning to invade but…I don’t know how to stop him, I don’t know when,” she tightens her arms even more, her muscles shaking with the force, “You could’ve just talked to my parents, they would’ve told you whatever.”

 

The room signals that the break is over so Anne sighs before standing, “Look, government or not I don’t like people messing with my friends and family, keep up what you’ve been doing and we’ll continue having issues.”

 

With that Anne gets up and returns to her seat at the front of the room, “Everything good, Marce?” She asks as her girlfriends come up, Marcy playing with Anne’s stolen hoodie strings.

 

Marcy rubs the back of their neck nodding a little, “Yeah, everything’s good.” 

 

They look at Sasha, who gives a small smile and a thumbs up, smiling past Anne as they all sit down “It went good.”

 

Marcy looks over towards Olivia and Yunan and smiles to themselves a bit. They would tell them as soon. As the screen lines up they lean softly onto Anne’s shoulder. Maybe they would be okay.

 

Truck Stop Polly

Chapter 57: Truck Stop Polly

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

An Owlsquito hooted softly, flying out of its hollow and into the distance. The F!Wagon traveled through the dim forest, guided by a lantern. Bessie chirped nervously as Anne glanced around. Meanwhile, Polly peeked her head out the window with a sigh.



Polly: Sure is spooky out there. 



The pollywog frowned as nature drifted by, accompanied by the sounds of the forest. Suddenly, she perked up, seeing a figure in the mist. “Oh hey, is that Mrs. Croaker?”



Polly: Eh, false alarm.



“You watched every horror movie we have in the house, all without a reaction, including Insidious and all the Saw films,” Oum points out, raising an eyebrow.



“They’re all fake,” Polly scoffs before biting her lip, looking over to Anne with wide eyes, “Right?”



“Yup, all fake, I can’t figure out why you and Sash insist on watching them,” She rolls her eyes, nudging the blonde beside her, the only reason there’s any horror movies anywhere near her house, though nothing was that scary after Amphibia.



“You two just scare easy,” Sasha grins, nudging Anne back.



“Yeah, that’s why you refused to sleep after The Shining,” Marcy laughs, sticking their tongue out at their girlfriend.



She corrected herself upon the mist fading, revealing an old rotted tree stump. Polly was about to comment on what it was when a large worm-like creature burst out of it, screeching. It slammed against the window and Polly screamed, pulling the curtain down and hopping away. 



Polly: Man, look how far we are from home.. It’s a big scary world out there, huh.  Kinda makes a little tadpole like me feel small. And scared. Well hey, maybe some story time will help me take my mind off it!



She hopped up onto the bookshelf, scanning the books with a hum before selecting Fergus Frog Finds A Friend. She landed harshly on Hop Pop as the elder slept, yelling his name.



“Fergus the Frog?” Olivia asks slowly with a grimace, “For a five year old?”



Oum raises an eyebrow, “It sounds like the average kids book.”



“I mean they’re not the absolute bloodiest books I’ve read, but,” she pinches the bridge of her nose suddenly getting why the Plantar kids are the way they are.



“The books are good though,” Anne points out with a shrug, earning a few looks, feeling all the looks on her, she looks down, crossing her arms, “What? I can read, believe it or not.” 



“Hey,” Marcy says softly, putting a hand on their girlfriend’s shoulder, “You’re not stupid, we know that.”



“It was Lily’s favorite, she got it for Sprig when Polly was just an egg,” Hop Pop explains, looking at the Newt. Anne lets out a small sigh of relief that not everyone’s looking at her.



Sprig shifts a little, like he hadn’t traced those slowly fading words time and again, closing his eyes trying to imagine a face he only really knows from pictures. He looks towards Polly who’s frowning as well, he puts his arm around his little sister.



Hop Pop: Huh? What’s wrong? We driving off a cliff? I knew I shouldn’t’ve let Anne drive! 



“Couldn’t Bessie stop before the cliff?” Dr. Jan asks, isn’t being alive an even better sensor than smart car sensors.



“Eh,” Hop Pop makes a fifty-fifty motion with his hand, “Bessie’s getting up there in age, old girl can’t stop like she used to.”



The Amphibian’s share a look, not having a snail can be killer in the valley, though looking at the Plantar’s financial state they’re all sure it’ll be an even bigger issue sooner rather than later.



Polly: No, Hop Pop, everything’s fine! I was just thinking it’s a perfect time for story time!



Hop Pop yawned, rubbing his eyes with an apologetic look. “Sorry Polly, but no. I was up all night driving and I really need this sleep.”



Polly shifted the book, revealing her puppy-dog eyes, begging for Hop Pop to read her the story. Hop Pop sighed fondly, agreeing and taking the book. 



Hop Pop: I guess one story couldn’t hurt. Hop on up, lil camper!



He didn’t even make it through one sentence before falling asleep. 



Polly tried to wake up her grandfather, but to no avail. With a groan, she hopped away to ask someone else. 



Anne and Sprig sat atop the F!Wagon, Anne sweating as she tried to look into the distance.



Anne: Man, this road is treacherous. Thank goodness I got you, Sprig.



Terri winces in sympathy, they had had plenty of drives like that through the years, they still cringe remembering their first drive home alone from college for the holidays.



Sprig: Hey don’t mention it. Now let’s see here… Looks like there’s a sharp turn coming up on the-



Polly burst out of the F!Wagon, interrupting her brother with a shout of his name and jumpscaring the two already there. She held up her book proudly.



Polly: Guess what time it is! Story time!



Sprig: Not now, Polly. This stretch of road is dangerous and-



Polly: But… It’s a pop-up book!



The comically large pop-up hit Sprig in the face, the map and binoculars knocking out of his hands. Anne asked which way to turn, uncertain and nervous. Sprig looked under the pop-up, maps and papers useless. He said right first, then left. The F!Wagon hit a pothole and Bessie began fish-tailing, Anne unable to wrangle her with Polly’s book having landed on her face.



They nearly drove into a thorny tree before Anne grabbed hold of the reins, pulling Bessie to a stop. Everyone sighed in relief, but it was short-lived as Hop Pop appeared.



Polly looks down playing with her fingers, “Sorry you two.” She almost wants to laugh about how bad she missed home on just a short trip after being trapped in another world, while yes she definitely wanted attention she shouldn’t have acted like such a little kid.



“Polly,” Sprig says in a comforting voice giving her a squeeze with his arm, “We’re not mad,” he looks over to Anne, who quickly nods.



“Yeah, dude, we really should’ve been better siblings.”



“Yeah, but-”



“Nope,” Sprig cuts her off, popping the p with a grin,  “You’re just a little tadpole.” he nudges her with a laugh, “Wait, you just apologized, who are you and what have you done with Polly?”



The Pollywog smiles softly before pushing her brother, “I’m right here, dummy.”



Hop Pop: What in tarnation? This is what I get for letting you kids drive!



Anne: Wait- No, this wasn’t our fault!



Hop Pop: Yeah yeah, whatever. You three, inventory duty! I’m driving from now on.



Anne and Sprig entered the F!Wagon, scolded. Polly frowned, glancing at her book. “So much for story time. Well there’s always bath time! Hugs and scrubs at the same time, woo!”



As Polly hopped into the F!Wagon, Hop Pop muttered something about safety first and instantly fell asleep.



“It has beds, why didn’t you guys just pull over and stop for the night?” someone asks.



Anne winces, guilt settling in her stomach, she had begged not to stop, at the time getting back to Earth is all she cared about. She’s sure there’s some type irony, though she was never good enough in English class to say if it’s situational, dramatic, or hell maybe it’s hematite, that now all she wants is to get back to Amphibia.



Inside, Anne and Sprig were counting up their food supply when Polly burst out of the pile of mushroom bars, covered in mud and holding up her bubble-filled bucket. “I’m filthy!”



Anne: What the heck dude? 



Sprig: Hey, I was counting those!



All three of the kids wince at their behaviors, all three of them open their mouths to apologize though laugh when they see the other two trying to talk too. 



Polly: Who wants to give me a bath?



As she prepared to jump inside her bucket, Sprig scolded, “Hey, no, not inside!” He reached out to grab her, only for the tadpole to land anyway, soaking the F!Wagon and food. 



Sprig: Aw crumany, all our mushroom bars are mush!



Sasha grimaces a bit, “Honestly that may have been a favor.” she’d take most bugs over mushrooms, those bars are awful even if they were ‘perfectly good rations’ according to Grime



Hop Pop appeared through the hatch on top, having been woken by the splash. “What’s all the ruckus?” 



Sprig: It’s Polly, she made a huge mess!



Hop Pop: C’mon kids, I’m too tired for this.



Polly: If you’re tired, Hop Pop, I know just what’ll wake you up! Zaptag! Just gotta build up charge and..



Hop Pop: Polly no it’s wet in here!



Polly landed on Hop Pop with a cheerful “You’re it!”, and the elder frog was electrocuted. It spread across the room and hit the other two, leaving them all toasted. They all shouted Polly’s name in frustration. 



Polly: But you guys love Zaptag back home!



Hop Pop: Yeah, but we’re not at home!



The pollywog deflated with a sigh. “Don’t have to tell me twice.”



Hop Pop: Look, there’s a truck stop ahead. We’ll pull in and clean this mess up. Also, I’m gonna need about thirty cups of coffee. 



“Okay, no, that’s ridiculous, stay at the stop, driving as tired as all of you are is dangerous,” Oum crosses her arms at the old frog.



Hop Pop lets out a nervous laugh rubbing the back of his neck.



“Come on, Mom, last time we did that we almost got eaten with cannibals, remember?” Anne offers with a small laugh, trying to ignore how upset she would’ve been if they had had to.



The Plantars quickly drove into the truck stop. Hop Pop directed the others, giving Bessie some honey blend. Polly spotted a diner, apt for having paper towels, and went to the door. There, she spotted a round pink thing.



Polly: Woah, a new friend! Twinsies! And I’m talking to a rock.



She entered the actual diner, looking around at the frogs and toads before grabbing the paper towels, bringing them back to the F!Wagon. She announced her presence, but paused as she heard Sprig talking. 



Sprig: Man, what’s with Polly today? Is it just me or is she being extra annoying.



Anne: I know! Zaptag? More like Zap-pest!



Crickets sounded. 



Anne: We can’t all be winners, okay!



None of the Plantar’s are looking at each other, while yes it had mostly been from exhaustion they all had really gotten on each other’s nerves during the road trip but they shouldn’t have taken it all out on Polly



Sprig: Maybe she’s just not cut out for this.



Hop Pop: It’s times like these when I wonder whether I shoulda left her with Mrs. Croaker back home in Wartwood.



Polly looks down, trying not to let the fear of what if hit her. She can’t help herself from wondering what if she had been left, what if her family had ended up in another world without her, left her truly alone.



Polly teared up, but blinked it away and hopped back towards the diner. 



Anne: Okay, you don’t mean that, you’re just a little frustrated. 



Sprig: Yeah, I’m sure she’s got her reasons.



Hop Pop: You’re right, you’re right, I’m just so hoppin tired!



“Two weeks, this trip is supposed to take two weeks,” Olivia tries to rub away the growing headache, “How were you guys not stopping to sleep and still took a month.”



“I mean, surely you noticed the kids tend to find trouble,” Hop Pop offers.



The kids all share a look before Sprig and Anne both roll their eyes, like they hadn’t gotten lost several times, the longest involving three days tracking back to where they had needed.



Anne handed him a cup of coffee, and instantly he was energized. 



Meanwhile, Polly ranted angrily to the pink rock. Looking at it, she smirked, getting an idea. “Well if they don’t want me on the trip, maybe I won’t go on the trip anymore!”



As the other three helped set up Bessie for the road again, Polly snuck in and placed the rock in her bucket. She placed her night mask and bow on it, giggling as she hopped away. As she left. Anne and Sprig entered to check on her.



Anne: Hey Polly, we just wanted to say that we understand.



Sprig: Shh! She’s napping. You never bother Polly while she’s napping.



Sasha grimaces slightly, “Or just any five year old,” she rolls her eyes with a grin when Polly sticks her tongue out at her. Only for the smile to slowly fade as a semi-familiar worry and longing settles in her stomach.



Marcy frowns watching the blonde shrink in on herself, “Yeah, Sash? How many black eyes did that take you?”



Sasha tries to smile at them, though neither Anne nor Marcy believe her, “Just one and you know it. It’s not my fault anyway, Lex is just… a surprisingly light sleeper.” She looks down at her hands, trying not to let worry overwhelm her, what did her parents think of her just disappearing for good. She’s certain both her mother and dad think it’s all her fault, it wouldn’t be the first time that she’s run away. She wonders what her dad told Lexie. He wouldn’t let her think Sasha abandoned her entirely, right? She grabs at the hem of her shirt, her knuckles turning white.



“Hey,” Anne murmurs quietly, gently pulling her hand from its vice grip on the cloth, rubbing the back of her girlfriend’s hand.



“Sorry,” Sasha manages softly, “Just thinking,” she runs her free hand through her hair pulling just a bit.



“You’re okay,” Marcy offers, putting their hand on Sasha’s knee as the blonde sighs, laying her head on Anne’s shoulder. Neither of the other two dares ask what thought exactly had Sasha stressing. 



Anne: Oh, we’ll just talk to her when she wakes up again.



Sprig: Never.



Polly laughed as she hid behind a fallen tree, waving her arms. “When they see that’s not me, they’re gonna freak out! And then, they’re gonna come crawling back. Serves them right.”



Hop Pop left quickly, leaving the tadpole shocked.



Polly: Did they just leave without me?



Marcy gives the tadpole a sympathetic smile, fuck knew they got making an impulsive decision and getting in over their head. They rub their chest unthinkingly.



She began screaming, then face planted on the floor. “Okay, got that out of my system. I guess I live here now. Starting over from scratch. I don’t know no one, and no one knows me.”



Directly after saying this, Soggy Joe passed by and greeted her. She elected to ignore that fact.



A few people laugh, the Valley and surrounding regions were really one big small town, it covered a lot of area but until you hit the greater mountains there were so few people everyone knew everyone, you certainly couldn’t start anew there. 



Inside the diner, rock music played while the bartender passed juice over to Polly. She took a sip, now donning a ‘road queen’ cap.



Polly: Now where was I? Oh yeah, so, I just wanted to have some fun like we did back home, but they were all like “cut it out Polly!”So frustrating right?



Soggy Joe: Sounds to me like you were homesick and were trying to compensate by creatin a home-like environment through familiar activities. 



Two other amphibians followed suit, explaining what they had made of Polly’s situation.



Polly: What the hay hay! I thought you truckers would be all grumpy and agree with me! What’s with all this maturity and biz?



The two responded that when out on the road, there wasn’t much to do than work on yourself, one even announcing they recently got their PhD. The two high-tounged. Polly frowned again, turning when someone burst into the diner. “Hey! Did any of y’all take the big, purple stone that was by the door here?”



Polly: Uh, maybe? Why?



“Cause it weren’t no stone. It was the egg of a Roc, a giant flesh-eating ravenous bird! Was just about to sell the bugger to the circus down the way. Someone must’ve pinched it. Too bad for them though, ‘cause that bird’s gonna devour the first frog it sees once it hatches. Which should be in about five minutes now.” As he spoke, Polly grew more worried. 



There’s several groans across the room, “Of course it is,” Dr. Jan says paling slightly.



Polly: Oh no! Who cares if they left me behind, I gotta do something or the family’s toast!



The pollywog looked around nervously, before spotting a beetle mount. 



Polly: Soggy Joe! How fast can that thing go?



The larger amphibian took off his hat, revealing another one underneath. “From now on, call me Speedy Joe.”



Polly: Do I have to?



Soggy Joe: It’d help, yeah.



Meanwhile, at the F!Wagon, Anne was checking in on ‘Polly’.



Anne: Psst, Polly! I know Sprig said not to wake you, but I thought you might like a little story time. Polly?



She tapped the egg and it reacted. Anne pulled off the bow and night mask, immediately calling for Sprig and Hop Pop with a code purple. Both frogs quickly burst in, Anne pointing at the egg.



Hop Pop: She must be at the truck stop! We gotta go back!



The egg cracked, revealing a bright yellow eye. 



Marcy flinches, pulling away, their eyes widening. Anne and Sasha look at them, Sasha’s eyebrows raise and Anne’s eyes are soft



“Marce? You okay?” Anne asks, reaching towards them, Marcy pulls away trying to make their heart stop trying to escape through their chest and forcing themself to just keep breathing as Anne’s gaze gets even softer. They cross their arms and their shoulders hunch, trying to protect themself. It’s so stupid, it’s just an eye.



They look up at the eye, wincing as something pushes at the back of their mind. They shake their head, “Yeah,” they smile at Anne, giving a small thumbs up, neither her nor Sasha seem to believe them, if their so obviously worried looks are anything to go by, “Yeah, I’m- I’m fine,” they shake their head again as the eye bores into their soul, they rub their temple without meaning to, biting their other hand just to focus, “Just a little surprised is all.” They move to lay their head on Anne’s free shoulder, Sasha’s hand rubbing their back, trying to ignore the creeping feeling of dread in their chest, they’re just fine.



No one notices Yunan and Olivia’s similar flinches at the eye as they continue watching uneasily.



Anne: Well, that’s mildly concerning. 



Soggy Joe and Polly were riding the beetle as fast as they could, Polly watching for her family. She caught sight of the F!Wagon, cheering at both the fact that they were fine and that they had clearly turned back for her. She began shouting for them, only for a giant bird to burst out of the F!Wagon.



The Roc grabbed Bessie’s shell as the snail hid, wings opening. The Plantars began punching at its neck, trying to get it to let go of Bessie. It managed to knock Sprig off but he hopped back up, this time holding Polly’s soap-filled bucket and throwing it into the bird’s eyes.



Polly: Joe, what is this, wool? 



Soggy Joe: Bee wool, actually. Thanks for noticing.



Dr. Jan opens her mouth to ask further, this little bit of information is another oddity to this world, death world or not something as simple as bee wool is just fascinating.



Terri taps her shoulder, they lean closer, a grin pulling at their lips, “Bee wool?” the same curiosity brewing behind their eyes.



Polly began gathering electricity on the wool, telling Joe to go faster when he commented on how expensive it was. She then told him to hit the brakes and launched herself at the Roc with a “Zaptag anyone?”



One touch and it lit up brightly with electricity, the Plantars landing safely on the ground. The F!Wagon was ruined, the now featherless bird flying away.



Polly: That’s right, you better run! Nobody terrorizes my family but me!



She put her bow back on, turning to her family. “You’re all okay!” She quickly hugged them, remains of the static charge shocking them. 



Polly: Oh, and you’re welcome! I’d also like to thank Speedy Joe for his help and-



Hop Pop: Polly Petunia Plantar!



The kids and teens wince, full names are never good.



Polly: Uh oh, full name. Could you give us a minute, Speedy Joe? 



Soggy Joe: You got it.



Polly: So… Sorry about the killer bird.



Hop Pop: Forget the killer bird! Don’t you ever run away from us again, you hear me? We were worried sick! What if something happened to you? What if you’d gotten hurt, or lost, or worse!



Sasha has found in the last seven months it’s best not to think too hard about the past. Thinking about her and Anne and their fighting makes her freeze when she can’t afford to in the rebellion. Thinking about Marcy being stabbed makes her make mistakes that almost get others hurt. Thinking about her parents or home  is… too much, too complicated. She tries to keep her face blank as she remembers her mother yelling at her similarly after her run away attempts, though it was always said with an underlining air of what if important people knew, groaning softly she shakes her head trying to focus on Anne’s hair brushing against her forehead, those thoughts go under things she has to ignore.



The Plantar’s and Anne share a look, the elder three looking guilty remembering the all too recent frobo incident. It feels like they’ve just constantly been too hard on the pollywog, Polly though feels guilty for being such a bother, the same incident at the forefront of her mind too.



They all look away, not sure what to say.



Polly: I really am just trouble aren’t I? You were right. Maybe you should’ve left me back in Wartwood.



The pollywog teared up, looking anywhere but her family. Hop Pop sighed, picking her up and wiping her tears away. 



Hop Pop: Heard all that did ya? Polly, I’d never leave you behind, not ever.



Anne: We shouldn’t have been so harsh. 



Sprig: You’re such a tough little tadpole, we forget you need a lil’ loving occasionally.



Polly: Thanks guys.



The Plantars all hugged, only for their moment to be interrupted by Soggy Joe, pointing out the state of their wagon with an offer of a ride to the next stop. All four corrected him on the name, though he doubted if it was even a word. They did take the offer.



Hop Pop: Well, now that we got a breather, who’s ready for story time?



The three children cheered. Hop Pop began reading out loud, Polly cheering on the main character and Anne pointing out how dark it was.



The humans finally get why Olivia was bringing up the darkness of the book earlier.



Anne shrugs, “Honestly most of the books are really mostly light, like there’s definitely some surprisingly dark moments but it’s so good.”



Before they can get into a debate about the arguments for children's books having dark moments and themes the screen lights up again:



A Caravan Named Desire

 

 

Notes:

So... that was a bit of a surprise break, we're sorry about that.

Anyway, so in case you haven't read the tags I'll put it here, we are using bits of Marcy's Journal both explicitly and implicitly from here on out, including us going back to edit a few small things in previous chapters, so spoilers for that, however we do have plans already in place that will contradict parts so... yeah.

We're hoping the next chapter will be out sooner than the last.

7 chapters til Marcy at the Gates!

Anyway, Merry Christmas and Happy Hanukkah to those who celebrate and Happy New Year if we don't get another chapter out before then.

Anyway, until next time~

Chapter 58: Caravan Named Desire

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The episode began with the Plantars riding in the F!Wagon in the middle of the forest at night.

 

“All right, kids! We're about to hit the Dry Swamp.” Hop Pop says, he then offers Anne a canteen, “Here, Anne. You're gonna wanna hydrate.”

 

Anne scoffs “That's okay, dude. It's still a swamp. How dry could it be…”The next moment, Anne is completely dried out from the heat “Gimme that stuff!” She demanded taking the canteen from Sprig.

 

Hop Pop chuckled, “Welcome to the Dry Swamp, Anne! Home to giant frog-eating sand worms. Bandits. Vagabonds. You'd know if you'd ever read the classic play, "Fear the Dry Swamp".” He says showing the play.

 

Anne: Oh, brother.

 

Sprig: He's gonna act.

 

Hop Pop started acting dramatically as a spotlight appeared on him "Hark. For I am homeless. I am friendless. I am the Dry Swamp." the light disappears as he rolls up the script, “You know, I was this close to getting the lead part once.”

 

Sprig and Anne’s feigned interest is completely lost on Hop Pop

 

Hop Pop: Yep. Before I was a farm frog, your Hop Pop had dreams. Next life, I suppose.

 

Hop Pop smiles softly, putting his arm around Sprig, frog knows every kid who grew up in the small town of Wartwood wanted out. He had seen many tadpoles eyes filled with stars as they headed to Newtopia, he had seen his sweet Lily’s with the same ambitions his own had once had. Ones he still sees in Sprig’s and hopes Polly will have too.

But most of them come back. He did when his Pa got sick. Lily had too, holding hands with Castor, a small defeated smile asking him and Petunia if she could come back home, like there was ever a doubt she’d be welcomed back home.

 

Yeah, old Hop Pop has seen many a frog leave and come back, you can’t stop the pull of home, family, and community.

 

Suddenly, a sand worm from the sand appeared and attempted to attack them, only just missing. 

 

Anne and the Plantars screamed and escaped, but the sand worm was hunting them down. An unknown Amphibian riding a large fly appears. “Hey, you! Head towards that dune! We've got a caravan on the other side and this thing's spooked by numbers!” the figure on the fly yelled before flying over the hill, bringing back a small caravan surrounding the F!wagon. The sandworm retreats.

 

Once the sand worm is gone the beetle lands, Hop Pop thanks the mysterious figure, “Don't mention it. You know, you folks really shouldn't be out here on your own. Haven't you ever read "Fear the Dry Swamp"?”

 

Hop Pop: You know that play?

 

Grime scoffs slightly, giving a look to Hop Pop, “That’s pretty base level theater, most everyone knows it.”

 

“I haven’t,” Yunan butts in.

 

Olivia adds, “I know it but only because my mother insisted, outside schooling it’s really not.” a small grin playing on the newts lips.

 

Sasha catches on to Olivia’s implications, she laughs at the toad, “Wait, Grimsey, you’re a theater nerd.”

 

Grime glares at his lieutenant, “If you must know, I was into performing in my youth.”

 

Meanwhile from the back there’s another laugh, from Beatrix, “Oh, come on Grimothy, tell her about the costumes,” suddenly several eyes are on the toad, “When Grimsey here was fourteen he made a costume for Moths, like near stage accurate,” she’s laughing, though Sasha stops laughing when she sees how red Grime’s face has gotten.

 

Anne doesn’t comment on feeling the blonde shift just a little closer to her, instead just setting her hand palm up on her knee, Sasha easily grabs it.

 

The figure laughed at the question, before taking off her outer gear revealing herself to be a newt, “Renee Frodgers is the name and managing this acting troupe is my game.

 

Hop Pop was star struck and Anne deadpans about the chances of finding a group like that in such a barren place. The newt offers them to join as they could use the extra hands and it would be safer for them all. The kids eyes all went to Hop Pop as he readily agreeed “We're in!”

 

Yunan scratches her chin, “Why are they in the desert?”

 

“What do you mean?” Polly asks, “That’s how you get to Newtopia.”

 

Yunan laughs but still appears to think, “That’s the fastest way, yes, but it’s more dangerous. And there’s more populated towns if you go around, you’d think an acting troupe would go around.”

 

Several of the people and even Amphibians look at the newt shocked, though Olivia just smiles at the general.

 

Renee slams the caravan door open, “Welcome to our humble operation!” revealing the many Amphibians getting ready for a play, Hop Pop is gapping in awe as they’re lead to a small frog about Sprig’s age, “Hey, Francis! Show these youngsters to the kids' wagon.”

 

Francois: As you wish, madam. I am Francois, heir to House D'arncool.

 

Renee: He's method.

 

The kids were confused by this, Hop Pop exasperatedly explains to them that he embodies a character both on and off screen.

 

Someone coughs loudly, if anyone hears the word ‘dork’ in the cough no one comments.

 

Renee: Ha! Ha! Sharp as a tack, HP. Care to join me in my trailer? I'd love to pitch you our latest production.

 

Hop Pop grins, “WOULD I?” He says following Renee.

 

Francois cleared his throat, “You three are free to join me if you wish.” He laughs before running away.

 

Sprig Wow. That guy... is the coolest kid I've ever met! Let's go with him.

 

“I'm in.” Polly says, jumping into Sprig’s hands.

 

Anne: Yeah! Absolutely not! I was in a school play once. It was awful and this place is bringing back... memories.

 

The episode flashed back to years ago when Anne was a child, performing on stage as a tooth.

 

"So wait, how do we know this is all true?" Maggie says far too loudly, and Anne can't help but tense because she knows Maggie is commenting about the same thing that had just caused her to sigh, but everyone's looking at the redhead and she grins as she stares at Anne.

 

"What do you mean, Maggie ?" Sasha asks, her voice sugary sweet though Anne knows she's prepared, her tongue sharp as her swords and her entire body tensed ready to fight. Meanwhile Anne stares at the screen, wanting the offending scene to be over.

 

"Well, if it's gonna lie about such a small flashback  about Andy here," She trails off, raising an eyebrow and giving Anne a pointed look, "How are we supposed to believe anything?"

 

Marcy now also tenses beside Anne, who for her part grabs the youngest's arm, squeezing tightly, muttering "It's fine, you know how she is." as Sasha turns her whole body backwards 

 

"Again? really?" the room is quiet as everyone looks between the bully and the blonde

 

Anne knows the grin Maggie is wearing even without looking, she hears the blonde growl, "Sash," she still tries, cause it's always been her job to get them out of trouble and has found years ago it's easiest to get out of trouble that doesn't start, "Please," Marcy appears to be forcing themself to breathe calmly on her other side, Anne doesn't dare let herself to be relieved as frog knows they've been as volatile as Sasha the last few days.

 

Sasha looks over at the other two, how Anne's nails are almost digging into Marcy's arm and seeing Anne's silent begging for her not to do what the other teen deserves, letting out a soft sigh she sits back down, resting a hand on Anne's knee with a soft smile.

 

Maggie laughs, "Good girl, Waybright"

 

And before anyone else can react Sasha's on the other girl, she gets much fewer hits on Maggie than Marcy did the other day but her's still hit true before she's thrown off by a bubble erupting around Maggie.

 

Being half thrown into the wall does nothing to calm Sasha’s anger, “You don’t get to do that, Davis, you don’t get to-” 

 

Anne steps in front of her, a sad look in her eyes, “Sash, hey, stop,” it’s soft but still an order, she grabs the her girlfriend’s wrist before looking over her shoulder, the adults seem to have everything else sorted, though her dad and Grime are both standing behind her, she had beaten them there, “Sasha,” she murmurs quietly as the blonde finally looks at her, “Please, stop.”

 

Slowly Sasha deflates as her anger leaves, “Sorry,” she looks down, away from Anne.

 

Anne sighs, looking down at her girlfriend’s hands, she had managed to not hurt herself too badly, “Let’s just,” she sighs, “Let’s just keep watching.”

 

The two girls go back to their seats and slowly all the others slowly do too, Maggie still in a protective sphere.

 

Anne vaguely notices how Marcy is wincing slightly and has their hands balled into fists. Anne softly takes their hand, leaning against them as Sasha leans forward, her hands between her knees, decidedly not touching Anne.

 

“There are minor changes to any individual episode from how anyone will remember it, everything I have shown you is the truth.” The room’s deity booms.

 

Anne can’t help but glare at the ceiling, of course it chooses now to speak up again.

 

Anne only manages to get one very off key verse off as she trips and knocks over a bunch of props on the stage and causes it to catch fire.

 

“At least you only have one fire like that,” Marcy offers, trying to get Anne to smile though failing

 

Back in the present, Anne grinned, “Four out of five dentists agreed I was traumatized. Anyways, see you dudes later, I've got a complicated jigsaw puzzle with my name on it!” Sprig was completely unphased by his older sister’s worship of the puzzle. 

 

“Why did you have a jigsaw puzzle in your school bag?” Jessie asks, trying to lift the tension in the room.

 

“How do you know she didn’t find it after?” Terri asks

 

“She’s right, I had it,” Anne agrees, looking at Sasha, who gives her a small look with a smile, “Sasha gave it to me just before…” she trails off, it had been such a stupid birthday present, both of them had laughed that there was no way she’d finish it.

 

Marcy, trying to push the thing that takes over when they’re mad in check, forces themself to smile, admitting softly, “That’s why I had the dice,” they look down, before I kidnapped you hanging silently in the back of Marcy’s throat before they manage to continue, “Purple, your favorite color.” She had promised she’d play creatures and caverns with Marcy at some point so obviously Anne would need dice. They look down, maybe that wasn’t a good present, their parents always said they were bad at understanding people. “Sorry I never gave them to you.”

 

Anne smiles at Marcy, squeezing their hand tightly, “Thanks Mars.” she vaguely wonders if she’s going to have to pick a new birthday in the future, the very idea of celebrating on that date again feels bizarre to say the least.

 

Meanwhile, Hop Pop entered Renee’s office she quickly showed him around, explaining they were looking for someone for their new lead part, and when he asked who she was looking for Renee gave a description that matched Hop Pop to a T. “Someone like you, actually.” she picked up one of the many pieces of paper on her desk, “Too bad you’re not an actor.”

 

“Yeah, between the desert and like, how closely that fits you, maybe it is a set up.”

 

“Shouldn’t you be used to people using you for whatever their schemes are?” Grime asks.

 

“Actually I am… an actor,” Hop Pop offered unsurely and before she could even fully ask if he’d like to audition he started a monologue.

 

There’s a few groans, “Can’t say I have,” Hop Pop looks over at the toad, “I still like to believe most frogs are good.”

 

Grime rolls his eye, when will this frog figure out that that’s how you get yourself killed. This caring about people thing has already put him at a strategic and strength disadvantage in the valley with Sasha.

 

The audition didn’t wow the newt and Hop Pop froze in dismay at his dream being crushed much to Renee’s annoyance.

 

Meanwhile in the kids wagon Sprig was worried, “These kids are so cool. If only I could be one of them.”

 

Polly: Eh, it can't be that hard. Here!

 

She pushed Sprig who stumbled into Francois, “Hey! Watch it!” Sprig laughed nervously and offered the other boy his hand, introducing himself, causing all the kids to stop talking and gasp at him, “We don't use our real names here. For we must become our characters.”

 

Sprig, did his best to take it in stride, making a face and grabbed a sword pointing it at the other boy, “Well, then I'm... Spruueg Plantoir. Your... nemesis. En garde!” He grabbed a wooden sword and points it at the other boy

 

Francois slaps Sprig, declaring he didn’t believe him. Sprig sighs, before telling Polly they should go, only to get confused when he sees Polly is now in a costume

 

Polly: Who's Polly, governor? I'm Lydia Davenport. The black widow.

 

Francois: Ignore him, Lydia. He clearly doesn't have enough... character.

 

The kids all laugh at Sprig and even when he looks at Polly for support his sister shrugs before joining in the laughing “I'm gonna get in with this group if it's the last thing I do,” Sprig declared.

 

Several people in the room give Sprig a look, though some are looking between him and Marcy, or in Sasha’s case Anne, then Marcy before landing on Sprig, the young frog notices the many eves and pitying look, “What?” he demands with a smile.

 

“Sprig,” Anne says slowly, trying to give herself time to think, trying to stop herself from being too angry, “Have you… I know everyone likes you but have you met a lot of groups like this?”

 

Sprig still smiles though it fades a bit, “I mean, yeah, I’m always making people laugh you know.”

 

“Sprig,” Ivy cuts in, giving him a look.

 

Sprig sighs, “I guess they haven’t always been nice, back before the school was destroyed there was this group of Townies,” he glares down at his hands, “The boys I mean most of them had less outdoor sense than a newly hatched tadpole but they actually wanted to go into the forest with me one day. I thought we were having fun but…” he sighs again

 

Hop Pop frowns, the boy hadn’t told him this story but he’s almost certain the day he’s talking about, he had come home covered in more mud than usual, it had been the only day the old frog could remember Sprig coming home crying.

 

“It was a stupid ‘joke’” Ivy cuts in, “or that’s what Bobby Hopper swore, was honestly more of a malicious trap, they left Sprig tied to a tree.”

 

“Ivy heard about it,” Sprig smiles slightly.

 

“She was really angry,” Maddie gives a far too wide smile thinking of how scared the boys still are of Ivy after that day.

 

“She came and cut me down,” Sprig grabs his girlfriend’s hand and squeezes, “Dropped me right on my head, too,” he laughs.

 

“I told you what I was doing,” she nudges him softly, “I asked him what he was doing up there while I was cutting and he just swore he was playing a game of adventure, the rope broke a little sooner than expected,” she explains.

 

“She told me the boys had lied,” the pink frog’s face shows how much that still hurts, at least a little, “I kinda already knew that. But then we went to the creek, talked and played for the first time since…” he trails off.

 

“That’s how we started getting over the fight,” Ivy finishes.

 

Anne stared in awe, “Awww, Sprivy origins.”

 

Sasha on the other hand is giving Sprig an understanding look, the story was far too familiar to her, though she was almost always in Ivy’s position after Anne or even more often Marcy trusted the wrong people. 

 

Hop Pop was still frozen in Renee’s office. She didn’t even look up before declaring, “Okay, Hopediah, this is starting to get a little sad.”

 

Hop Pop: Sad? Sad! I'll tell you what's sad. Sad is having a dream that will never come true. Sad is knowing you'll never be more than a vegetable farmer. But you know what? I'd still rather be sad and have a dream, than live life without one.

 

Renee started clapping, “Now that's what I've been looking for. Theater is truth, and, baby,” she pulled out a badge saying ‘Lead Actor’, handing it to Hop Pop, “you just served up a heaping spoonful. You got the lead part, Hopediah. Now, let's get this show on the road. Literally.”

 

The episode started a montage of Hop Pop becoming a great and well known actor as they tour through the dry swamp. Sprig and Anne were much less successful in their respective goals.

 

Hop Pop sighs, “Not my first big break, not my last.”

 

“What do you mean, not your last?” Sylvia asks, raising an eyebrow.

 

“I did pretty well on earth, Darlin’” he grins at her. But it fades a little thinking about his last almost break, he’d never regret giving up his last attempt to raise his grandchildren but he wished more than anything he hadn’t had to, they really should’ve had their parents.

 

Many days later Hop Pop left his dressing room before walking over to Renee’s trailer, he knocked on the door while grinning, “Say, Renee, I've got a dialogue suggestion for page 9 that could…” the door suddenly swung open and Hop Pop stuck his head in

 

Renee and two toads surrounded her desk, “So the next town's bank has two guards, unarmed. We wait till Hopediah's big death scene, then take 'em out.” Hop Pop cleared his throat asking cautiously if this was a bad time. Renee swore quietly, turning to her strong men, “Boys, will you give us a moment?” they left the room.

 

There’s several sighs around the room, “Of course they were up to something,” Bee murmurs.

 

“How many cliches are there going to be?” Marcy asks.

 

“I’m starting to see why she’s a director and not a famous playwright,” Olivia deadpans.

 

Hop Pop asked nervously what was going on, before Renee told  him they planned to rob the town blind. When Hop Pop demanded why the newt explained, “Truth be told, there's not much coin in theater these days. We're barely scraping by as is. So we travel from town to town and while people are transfixed by our amazing plays... Blamo! We take what we deserve.”

 

Hop Pop tried to argue, “But this is wrong!” however she had a response ready for him.

 

Renee: What's wrong is how under appreciated the arts are. Besides, we only take what we need and just think about what this play means to you. You're the lead. Every dream has its price, am I right?

 

Marcy bites their tongue to not comment about how steep the price could be in blood. You could still have that dream, the dark voice in her head offers with a unseen smirk. Marcy shakes their head quickly.

 

“Honestly doesn’t this sound like that fairytale show you used to love, Annie?” Sasha nudges Anne with her elbow, “‘All magic comes with a price,’” Sasha quotes with an indistinguishable accent.

 

Anne laughs in response, “Listen, the first season was good, then by the point it was a fever dream to see what they’d do next, it’s all good fun, right Mars?” She sees how pale her partner is, “You alright?” she murmurs, laying a hand on the youngest’s shoulder.

 

Marcy shakes their head once but then gives a thumbs up trying not to worry the others too much. Gradually the pain in their head that often accompanies the voice starts to hurt too much, they close their eyes and lay their head on Anne’s shoulder groaning softly. Anne looks at Marcy then over to Sasha, a worried look mirrored back at her by the blonde. Sasha reaches across Anne to grab Marcy’s hand and, Anne,unsure what else to do, starts running her hand through Marcy’s hair trying to comfort them.

 

Hop Pop hesitantly thought about her argument only for her to take that as agreement, “That's the spirit.” Kicking him out of her office with a loud, “We'll see you tomorrow for the big night.”

 

Anne’s almost done with her puzzle in the quiet of the F!wagon when Hop Pop kicks open the door, “Anne! The play's a distraction for a bank robbery. On one hand, that's awful. But on the other hand, we need to support the arts, right?” he slammed his hands on the table, breaking apart the puzzle.

 

Anne: What? No! They're using you to commit crimes. You can't just pretend you don't know that.

 

The line from the screen hangs heavy in the air especially between the trio, familiar guilt swirling heavy in Marcy’s stomach causes their eyes to snap open, the pain preferable to the guilt of letting Anne and Sasha comfort them after everything. They pull away from Anne and none of the teens dare to make eye contact with the others.

 

“I…I’m sorry,” Marcy starts, not looking up from the floor.

 

Sasha scoffs, “Nah this one is my fault.” Her brow furrows as she thinks of the moment they got to the store, how she had moved to shove Anne then remembering the better manipulation, “remember? ‘Go home to Mommy and Daddy like a good girl then, we don’t need you, if you don’t want to we’ll find someone better-’”

 

Before the blonde can continue Marcy laughs despite themself, “I knew how everything would go after that text… or at least til the park,” they laugh again, “I did that for a one in a million chance that stupid book was maybe not lying to me, for what? cause I was a little scared?” they finally look at the blonde, brown eyes meet blue as they give a tearful smile, “Not every bit of manipulation has to be as blatant as you make it. And when I know people… it’s easier than chess.” Maybe it’s good that they usually don’t get people.

 

“I still could’ve said no,” Anne tries to argue but her voice is a little more shaky than she’d like.

 

Hop Pop thought for a moment before deciding he could as he’s a good actor. He leaves, thanking Anne for the advice. Anne’s annoyance that Hop Pop didn’t listen to her advice was made worse by realizing her puzzle was broken by his hitting the table. She began to fix it, only to jump when Sprig slammed the door open again.

 

He yelled, “Anne! The theater kids don't like me.” he, like Hop Pop, hit his hands on the table, needing her to understand.

 

Anne groaned, pinching her brow, “Seriously? It doesn't matter what those theater dorks think.” she narrowed her eyes when he further broke her puzzle in agreement, though not getting her point, as he had decided he just had to speak to their hearts before leaving.

 

“I mean, he’s over dramatic enough, he’d fit right in.” Maggie pipes in, her nose barely stopped bleeding, when Anne and Sasha glare at her she raises both hands, “I’m just saying of the what, thirty people in the club there have been at least 27 break ups since you went missing, and three of those months were summer break.”

 

“Can you not just… be nice?” Anne half begs, getting more and more tired and stressed the longer this episode goes on.

 

Anne groans again, pinching the bridge of her nose in annoyance only for the window to slam open

 

Polly: Anne! I love you, girl!

 

Anne: I love you too, dude!

 

That night the troup had set up in another small town, the crowd murmurs about how good the play is supposed to be as Renee looks at their bank with a grin. The show started with a monologue from Hop Pop 

 

Backstage, Sprig walked up to Fracois pushing a few other kids out of his way. He earnestly explains that he’s always wanted a gang of friends. Offering if the theater kid gives him a chance they could be more than friends but family. Francois scoffs, “What are you talking about?” Sprig looked down, first looking hurt, then realizing he didn’t need the other kid’s approval, got mad

 

Sprig: You know what, Francois, I'm sick of this. Keep your snotty attitude and your dumb accent. I'm out! 

 

Francois decided he finally believes Sprig’s emotions, declaring he’s in, Sprig immediately jumped out back in costume cheering.

 

The reaction in the room is mixed between a few smiles and a few grimaces, Sprig was a good kid and didn’t need friends like that.

 

Sprig smiles though, “He needs to respond to my letter, I gave him our address and it was a whole like two and a half months he had to answer before… everything.”

 

The humans try to do mental math to figure out how long by letter is the equivalent of ghosting but the look on the older Amphibian’s face told them exactly what they figured.

 

While Hop Pop’s play continued Renee and her cronies get into the bank by beating up the guards

 

On the Stage the climax of the play was happening, the Villain goes through his lines, “Seize this nonsense, Archibald Hopperdink. Join us and we'll make all your dreams come true.”

 

Fight and you’ll be crushed, Wit. Marcy seriously contemplates slamming their head on the room’s walls to get this voice out but instead they just drop their head between their knees, eyes screwed shut. Anne lays a gentle hand on their back, rubbing small circles, giving both Sasha and Olivia a concerned look.

 

Hop Pop on stage stood up, in character he played the hero, “Never. Only a selfish frog would put his own dreams against the needs of others. Against justice, against... righteousness.” He looked up at his poster, realizing he wasn’t being anywhere the good guy he was playing and sighed, “Goodbye, my dream. Didn't know you long, but you were a swell fella.”

 

The other actor quickly checks the script, confused, as Hop Pop looks off the stage, telling everyone that the play is a sham and that Renee is robbing them blind right as the newt and her goons were leaving the bank.

 

Renee: The jig is up, boys. Every frog for themselves!

 

Renee flees, hopping on her own men and Hop Pop’s face before jumping into the drivers seat and driving away. 

 

Anne finally finished her puzzle only to face plant onto it from the sudden change of speed, much to her dismay.

 

“You were right, I’d never finish that damn puzzle,” Anne smiles at Sasha but it feels a little harder than it should and Sasha’s smile back is just as strained as Anne knows her’s is.

 

On top of the train Hop Pop slowly managed to climb to the top of the trailers. As he started making his way to the front, the sand nearby began moving.

 

 Eventually Hop Pop got to the front, jumping on the director turned criminal, “You idiot! What about your big break? Your dream?” she demands as she struggles against his hold.

 

Hop Pop: That's the thing about dreams, Renee. Sooner or later you gotta wake up!

 

Marcy raises their head with a small whimper, they pull their knees up to their chest, they know they shouldn’t have even put the box in Sasha’s head, they should’ve just dealt with reality with their parents. They should’ve just accepted the arguments and their father’s punishments no matter how bad. Better than what they did to Anne and Sasha, even if doing that means they’d have been stuck with just their parents and without Anne and Sasha.

 

Anne immediately notices Marcy’s moving, watching how they try to make themself small, “You okay, Marce?” the question feels useless but Anne’s not sure what else to say, needing the youngest to tell them exactly what’s wrong if anyone is going to be able to help.

 

“Yeah. Yeah, I’m fine.”  They mumble in response, “Just thinking about… something, that’s all.” 

 

The response hadn’t soothed Anne’s worry, staring at Marcy to try to see even a small hint what’s troubling them, when she can’t she sighs turning back to the screen.

 

She kicks Hop Pop off her and releases the lead from the other wagon, just seconds later another sandworm emerged, “Now that's dramatic,” she manages just a moment before the sandworm lunges down on the trailer sending Renee flying. Despite Hop Pop’s best efforts she face planted behind him, the bag of coppers landing ontop of her. 

 

Later the police handcuffed Renee and as she’s lead away the Sheriff thnks Hop Pop, only to then ask if he’s sure he didn’t know about the robbery before. Hop Pop swears he hadn’t.

 

Anne then slammed the door open, telling him she had told him not to help rob the bank. The sherriff isn’t very convinced when Hop Pop nervously plays it off as she’s joking.

 

The audience grins as it looks like Hop Pop is going to get his just desserts, the old frog for his part lets out a loud groan, “You kids will be the death of me.”

 

Then Sprig and Polly come up declaring they joined the theater gang, “Just like you.”

 

Hop Pop grabs his grandkids and throws them into the F!wagon swearing it’s all the kids joking as the sheriff gets more suspicious, he declare they better go as they speed off. Anne leaned out the window just long enough to yell “movies are better!”

 

The crowd chuckles at Anne’s comment towards Renee.

 

“Of course you still have no taste for theater, movies all the way,” Oum laughs

 

Bee nudges his wife, “Remember when Love Choice came out?”

 

“Four hours in line for a midnight release with three tweens? How could I forget?”

 

“How you guys were able to talk the whole ride home, I’ll never know, it was like 3am by the time we got to the car,,” Bee grins looking at the three, his smile widening when he sees the trio relax a little closer to each other again

 

“They changed it from the book Mr. B, there was never that stupid fist fight and-” Marcy begins, they had gotten through each of those boring books and remembered far too much.

 

Anne rolls her eyes playfully, she didn’t need Marcy proving her parents teasing right, “Can we please start the next episode,” she begs

 

Thankfully the room takes mercy on her and the screen lights up:

 

Quarreler’s Pass

Notes:

Happy New Year to everyone

Only 5 more chapters til Marcy at the Gates

But in the interim we have a lot of ideas for the next few chapters

Be sure to let us know what you'd like to see next

Have a great day/night/whatever it is for you

~beckett

Chapter 59: Quarreler's Pass

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Quarreler’s Pass?” Olivia echoes giving Yunan a concerned look, “Isn’t that…”

 

The general nods once, “Most likely.”

 

“What are you two talking about?” Mr. X asks, raising an eyebrow.

 

The blue Newt looks worried for a second before pinching her nose, cause she knows exactly where this episode is going, “There have been disappearances in the pass… knowing how things seem to have been going on this road trip, I get the feeling we’re about to find out why.”

 

Sprig and Polly share a sheepish look, but then Polly’s eyes light up, realizing something, she leans over to her brother, “Mother of Olm, remember?”

 

Sprig grins, looking towards Anne, “If she doesn’t pick it up we’ll tell at the end,” He says slowly, he can’t believe they didn’t remember something so important to get back home.

 

The Plantars were finally in the mountains of Amphibia, Anne grinned tracing the path with her fingers, “Hey, looks like we're almost halfway to Newtopia, HP.” Hop Pop agreed that they were making good time.

 

Anne: I gotta say, this trip has been a lot smoother than I thought it'd be.

 

This is smooth? Should I be concerned what you thought this was gonna be like?” Sasha asks with a grin, nudging Anne, trying to ignore whatever was weird between them last episode.

 

Anne shrugs, “No one’s died yet so,” she jumps a little when Marcy lays their head back on her shoulder, “Marce, what’s wrong?” she whispers quietly, hoping this time they’ll tell her as whatever is hurting them is starting to beyond worry her.

 

“Just a bad headache,” Marcy offers with a shaky smile, “Is… is this okay?”

 

Anne’s just happy to have something for what’s hurting them, even if she’s almost certain it’s a lie, “Yeah, you’re good,” she looks over at Sasha who looks like she believes the lie about as much as Anne does.

 

With that Marcy closes their eyes, if only for a minute letting their head rest.

 

She and Hop Pop then have their smiles go a little taught, admitting the one thing they’d change was, and before they can finish their thought Sprig and Polly cut them off with their arguing, Hop Pop groaning “Is that.”

 

The siblings argument in the Fwagon continues, Polly getting mad at Sprig for shoving moss in her face and Polly hitting him, claiming she saw a punch bug, “For the last time, I'm not playing punch bu…” Sprig yells.

 

Anne: Two weeks of nonstop arguing really starting to wear on me.

 

Hop Pop: At least they're keeping it in the fwagon this time.

 

No sooner had Hop Pop pointed out that one positive had Polly jumped out of the F!wagon wearing Sprigs hat, She takes a breath before easily mimicking Sprig’s voice, “Look everyone, I'm Sprig.” jumping onto Hop Pop she throws the moss in his face and continues, “Look at all this dumb moss I found.” before repeatedly repeating Wow getting louder and more obnoxious each time.

 

Many of the parents wince in sympathy, siblings have the best way of getting under each other’s skin and on everyone’s else nerves.

 

Jess laughs nudging her girlfriend, “Sounds like you and your brother.”

 

Ally huffs at being compared to two children, “He’s just so annoying, and don’t most people argue with their siblings?”

 

Sasha laughs, “My sister is six , the extent of her arguing is yelling about putting her stuffed animals in the wrong spot. I don’t get to argue with her.”

 

Sprig, not gonna take this lying down, hops out of the wagon, clinging to Anne as he takes a deep breath of his own, copying his sister’s voice “Well, I'm Polly, and I decided we're all playing punch bug.” he hits Anne repeatedly as he announces, “Punch bug!”

 

The two of them continue their fighting and mimicking each other around the older two family members, Anne deadpans to Hop Pop, “This is incredibly annoying but I have to say, their impressions of each other are spot on.” 

 

With Hop Pop replying, “Yep, always had a knack for that.”

 

Anne groans, “Oh, I don't think I can take two more weeks of this. If only there were some way to get them to stop fighting.” Hop Pop then immediately stopped Bessie.

 

The kids all almost fall due to the sudden stop, Anne griping, “What the heck, dude? I almost bit my tongue.”

 

Hop Pop shushes Anne before pointing ahead at an unusual fork in the road, Polly reads the sign aloud pointing towards the weirdest road, “Quarreler's Pass. A road to reconciliation for weary travel-mates.” Not really getting Hop Pop’s implication she stays sitting on Sprig, “Okay, so what?”

 

“I’d ask why you didn’t question further why it wasn’t on the map but…” Oum starts with a small groan.

 

“Yeah… pretty on brand for Amphibia it seems,” Dr. Jan nods, still looking unsure how badly this is going to go.

 

Olivia nudges Yunan, adding this pass to the ever growing list of things to be worried about once they get out of this room, though given everything else going on she’s sure it will be put off quite awhile.

 

Sprig: Wait, Polly, you don't think they're gonna...

 

Before Sprig could finish his sentence, Hop Pop and Anne immediately dump to two off on the side of the road, “What?” Sprig groaned,

 

 “You're seriously leaving us here?” Polly added.

 

“Aw, quit your bellyaching.” Hop Pop said, he flips the sign around, showing a map, “It says right here that the paths meet up eventually.”

 

“I’m a little worried that trusting a random map in the road is where we are on this trip.”

 

Anne: Your fighting is driving us nuts! You brought this upon yourselves!

 

Polly Quickly blames Sprig for being zippy and obnoxious, Sprig points out that she’s the one always hitting everyone thus she’s to blame. Their further fighting doesn’t help their case as Hop Pop and Anne are both over it, Hop Pop just tells them they’ll see them on the other side and Anne hands Sprig her phone, “Here if you get in trouble just call me.” before they speed off in the F!Wagon.

 

Sprig: Call me?

 

Anne groans, hiding her face a little as most of the others laugh, “Yeah, yeah, I know, fucking stupid.” She’s beyond aware phone’s don’t work in Amphibia, both from being there and the occasional urge to text or call Sasha and Marcy while being on Earth, though thankfully most of the later have been moments of severe sleep deprivation.

 

Marcy frowns for a second before looking up at Anne, a smile that they know is fake on the Thai girl’s mouth. So they let out a small laugh, “Remember that stupid app we had to use til I finally got a phone?”   

 

Sasha groans a little, “Yeah, and you had your tablet everywhere to have the spottiest connection possible, I’m shocked that thing could even get past the school’s firewall.”

 

Marcy grins, “I do have some skills with technology you know,” they shrug, “Plus I just pointed out to Mom that I wouldn’t have to always be around you two if I had a phone and they got me one that afternoon, just had to have perfect grades on finals.”

 

Most of the room has thankfully stopped laughing, giving the trio a look, not that Marcy cares, they glance at Anne to see she’s at least a little less upset and turn back to the screen, resting their head back on Anne’s shoulder, trying not to wince when their head lets out another jolt of pain. Domino lets out a meow and jumps on their lap and Marcy smiles giving the cat a scratch.



Anne and Hop Pop’s laughter is stopped when Anne realizes what she said, hitting her forehead, “‘Call me?’ Argh! There's only one phone!” Hop Pop doesn’t see the issue.

 

Hop Pop lets out a small “Oh.” realizing why Anne was so upset after being on earth for so long.

 

Sprig doesn’t get it either as he and Polly look towards the path they now are taking, Polly quips they should just get it over with, trying to run ahead and tripping Sprig in one quick motion, Sprig catches her, “Oh, no, you don't!” he throws her back before running off Polly right on his heels. They’re still fighting when they come to a huge ravine.

 

Polly: "The Beam of Balance"? More like the beam of...Race you across!

 

“I feel like this beam is nowhere near OSHA compliant,” Terri murmurs to Jan.

 

Dr. Jan laughs a little before whispering back, “Don’t you know? OSHA only matters when people who matter are watching.”

 

She runs onto the beam, Sprig following close behind, “Eat my dust, Lame-o” all is well enough until the beam starts rolling and Polly falls, “Help me, lame-o!”

 

Hop Pop and Anne both go mostly white, quickly realizing how dangerous this road was.

 

Sprig clings to the poll with his arms and legs, catching Polly with his tongue before she hits the spiky ground, “Polly, I think we're supposed to go across slowly.” he gets on all fours and tip toes, Polly does the same for a bit before pointing out this is going to take forever as the ravine is very wide.

 

Polly: This is gonna take forever. Let's just jump.

 

Sprig: Jump? I can't make that, it's wider than Croaker's Creek.

 

Polly laughs, “Remember when you tried to jump over Croaker's Creek?” Sprig scoffs asking her not to remind him but she continues, “You landed right on a cactus flower! All those spikes sticking out of your…” she suddenly gets an idea, letting out a little gasp at the brilliance, “Wait! Remember Croaker's Creek?” Sprig now gets even more mad at the reminder “No, no! There was a rickety bridge, remember? And the only way we got across was…”

 

Suddenly Sprig gets what his sister is saying, “The walk-and-roll! Polly, you're a flipping genius!” but when they try to celebrate their new plan the beam starts to roll, they quickly grab it, “Forgot where I was.” they carefully get into position for the plan, Sprig standing and Polly on his shoulders as he puts his arms out wide. The beam continues to roll but with Sprig giving out directions they keep just enough balance to get across, hopping the last bit face first into the mud but still celebrating their victory.

 

Polly: Now, let's breeze through this thing so we can slap Hop Pop.

 

Sprig: I support that. Huh. Wonder how those two are doing without us?

 

Meanwhile with Anne and Hop Pop it’s so quiet they can hear the wind blowing around them, “Finally. Peace and quiet.” he apparently can’t find peace in said quiet, “Almost a little too quiet.” He them laughs a little, awkwardly trying to fill the silence, “Almost a little awkward, isn't it?” Anne finally opens her eyes and gives Hop Pop a look, “So do you have a boyfriend back home?” Anne’s only answer is to shove Hop Pop almost instantly

 

Most the room looks at Anne, a few letting out laughs, Sasha grins teasingly, “Did you mean to kill him?”

 

Anne sighs, glaring at Sasha before looking down at her own hands, “You can see how that would be a little complicated?” she looks back at Hop Pop, “Sorry, though.”

 

Hop Pop gives her an understanding look, trying not to see how Anne seems more unsure of herself than she has in months, “No, no, it’s my fault, I shouldn’t have asked, that certainly can be a sensitive subject. Especially at your age.”

 

“It’s fine, HP,” Anne looks over at Sasha with a small smile, shifting her hand to cover Marcy’s, “I kinda overreacted and it all worked out, right?” Sasha’s not sure why the right worries her, she shakes her head trying to remember it’ll be alright, she’ll make sure of it.

 

Back on Quarller’s pass the kids are having such and easy time getting through the pass’s challenges they’re singing until they get to the end of the pass, Sprig runs into the wall, “What the heck? Someone blocked off the pass and painted it to look like the end? Weird.”

 

“Have you seen any coyotes?” someone asks from the back.

 

A few of the humans laugh but most the Amphibians are confused.

 

“Must be another test.” Polly said, “What if we took…” she pointed at a tunnel with an arrow, ‘this way also gud’ crudely written at the entrance, “that tunnel over there?” He agrees and they go towards the cave. It’s even more dark and dirty than the rest of the pass, only once they enter does Polly wonder, “Hmm, that was too easy.” all the other tests were much harder than this tunnel, Sprig shrugs her worry off and they celebrate how they’re the best.

 

As they get further into the cave Sprig pulls out Anne’s phone to use as a flashlight, not that that helps as they still hit their head when the tunnel starts to get more and more narrow, “Okay. Not much farther. Hopefully.” 

 

in the close confines they had found themselves in, Sprig accidentally stepped on his sister’s tail, Polly screamed, “Hey!”

 

“Oops. My bad!” Sprig said.

 

 Polly hit him, “Watch where you're putting your big, dumb feet!” her yelling covering Sprig in spit, annoying him

 

Sprig: You watch where you put your big, dumb spit!

 

Polly: Ugh! You're so annoying!

 

Their argument continues as they continue down the tunnel, only stopping when they come to another fork, “Would you look at that. Two tunnels. Why don't you take that one and find another Pollywog to step on?” Sprig angrily agrees, telling her she can find someone else to annoy before they each take another tunnel.

 

Hop Pop frowns, perhaps he shouldn’t have sent the kids alone but he had trusted they’d stay together, what if they had gotten lost or hurt?

 

They both continue muttering in annoyance, “He thinks I'm annoying? He's the annoying one.” Polly growls.

 

Sprig: I can hear you! These rock walls are surprisingly thin!

 

Polly: YOU'RE surprisingly thin!

 

Any response to that from Sprig is cut off by a female voice coming from behind Polly, she slowly turns around letting the low glowshroom light reveal an giant creature who growls out a greeting causing Polly to scream, “Whoops, didn't mean to frighten you.” Polly shakily says it’s okay trying not to be scared, “I meant to eat you!” The huge creature growls before lunging at the pollywog, Polly screams and begins to run away.

 

“No way,” Grime mutters, turning his full attention to the screen.

 

Polly: There's a giant wormy thing! It's trying to eat me!

 

Sprig: I'll save you!

 

Male Olm: And I'll save you for dessert.

 

“Olms?” several of the Amphibians whisper to themselves with reverence.

 

“Mother of Olms,” Anne murmurs softly, causing Marcy to look up from their spot on her shoulder.

 

“What do you mean?” 

 

Anne opens her mouth to reply only to pause for a second, Marcy’s eyes look off, too light, “I’ll tell you later, something from back on Earth maybe to get back home.”

 

Any hushed conversation about the shocking revelation that there are Olms alive is cut off from a scoff from the back, “Of course the blind fools are still alive.”

 

Suddenly most of the room is looking at Valeriana who appears to be glaring at the screen.

 

Grime scoffs, “What do you have beef with the olms?” he laughs, though looks at Sasha to made sure he used beef correctly, “No one’s even seen an Olm in a decade.”

 

“They were at least around when I was young, used to be a way for crazy frogs to gain their fortune, the castle had a huge bounty on any Olm head, Frog, Toad, or Newt could claim,” Mrs.  Croaker offers, “Though most of them were gone by then.”

 

“So what, they went underground cause Andrias had them hunted?” Anne raises an eyebrow, not exactly surprised what the king was willing to do at this point but still feeling sick at the thought of the attempted genocide he must have been attempting, even on his own world let alone what he could do on another planets, on earth.

 

“They were hunted because they went underground. Blind worms so focused on their prophecies and the universe’s guardians they destroyed themselves and plenty of others. They’ve done so since as far back as the Calamity War,” the one armed Newt explains, the air of mystery usually in her voice has a hint of malice.

 

“The Calamity War?”

 

Olivia is the one to scoff this time, “That old myth? It’s a children’s tale, and even if it was true it’s thousands of years old.”

 

“The war ended exactly 6,178 years ago with the creation of the calamity box,” suddenly many more eyes are on the old newt, “And given you’ve seen both the box and the power it bestows it’s champions are you sure you want to write it off as myth so readily?”

 

“You mean the music box?” Sasha jumps in, “What does that have to do with these olms and this myth?”

 

“There were stories… rumors in the archives about what the box could do but it was pretty… I mean everything was pretty sparse,” Marcy offers though who knows how true they were, the few scraps only spoke of healing and their great power, she hadn’t paid much attention, and all Andrais had cared about was charging the box again. 

 

“It has everything to do with the Olm’s prophecy,” Valeriana interrupts, “Unfortunately they appear to be right, or at least the could be, which has become an all of us problem.”

 

“Weren’t you the one who was just complaining about the Olm’s reliance on prophecies?” Hop Pop demands still caught up on the word power

 

“All stories have an element of truth, all prophecies only matter depending on who believes them. Ignoring these myths are where we are now,  Amphibia’s in the hands of three champions who’re little more than children and already rejected it-”

 

“Prophecy?”

 

“Champions?”

 

“What are you talking about”

 

The room is filled with a heavy silence, the teens looking around for anyone to tell them. The last time they all were playing catch up this badly was in the throne room.

 

“The prophecy is what you guys gave up at the temples.”

 

“The temples charged the stones,” Anne states looking over at Marcy who thankfully looks just as confused as her.

 

The Newt rolls her eye, “They had to charge from something, surely you understand that?”

 

“All we knew was we needed the box charged for it to work,” Anne reiderates, looking around to see if anyone’s understanding what the newt is implying.

 

“A thousand years on your planet and you didn’t think twice why it suddenly needed charging from one little jump?”

 

“The book that Andrias found said-” Marcy starts before freezing, “Oh,” a look of realization passing over their face seconds before the same realization hit several people and amphibians in the room at the same time. They had been manipulated there as well.

 

Sasha turns towards Valeriana, “What is this prophecy exactly?”

 

Finally seeming to realize they don’t know the old Newt’s face gets at least a little less annoyed, “The gems have, in this universe or others, occasionally chosen champions, The Olms believe that three will save everyone.”

 

“What?”

 

“Or doom us all should they embrace the fall.” the newt finishes, “And looking at how things have gone, if they’re right you three are the guardians of Amphibia we’re doomed.”

 

“Embrace the fall, huh?” Marcy repeats softly, remembering the burning in their chest, remembering the jump to save Sprig, maybe they had already fallen by now, they’re certainly not good enough to be a champion though.

 

“No.” Sasha shakes her head, “Maybe Anne, Anne has the powers but-” Sasha takes a shaky breath, her hands shaking, there’s no way she should be trusted with anything like this, look at what she did with even a little power, a feeling so similar to the moment she let go of Anne’s hand all those months ago making her feel sick.

 

“Extra strength and speed, more persuasion, increased healing, all things that the gems can do for their champions.”

 

Anne looks down, “Yeah, that’s like the blue, it burns when it takes over but like I’d look somewhere and instantly be there-”

 

“That doesn’t mean me and Marcy are-” Sasha interrupts, looking around the room, surely no one thinks this is true, they can’t have doomed the whole world.

 

“Sash,” Anne whispers, putting her hand on Sasha’s shoulder, the blonde is clearly this close to an actual breakdown. Marcy’s not far off either as they’ve pulled their knees to their chest, muttering something under their breath that Anne can’t really hear.

 

Valerina glares at the teens, “Let’s all hope they’re wrong as it seems you two think you’ve already fallen, it’s certainly a pattern for Strength and Wit to fall first but-”

 

“Okay,” Olivia finally breaks in with a scowl at the old Newt, “I think that’s quite enough,” she has a wide smile on her face, though Anne would define it as baring her teeth if she’d never met the nobel Newt. 

 

She feels Marcy finally shift beside her and looking over sees Yunan is beside them, she moves over a little laying her head on Sasha’s shoulder, she can feel how fast Sasha’s heart is beating still. The blonde pulls away, crossing her arms as she leans forward to try focusing on the screen again. Sighing softly the Thai girl pets Domino as the cat crawls onto her lap, clearly annoyed but all the moving Marcy’s been doing.

 

Sprig backs up but falls down a hole and ends up in a mountain of bones. “Well, this isn't a good sign.” He comments, he’s immediately joined by Polly who fell down a hole and ended up next to him. “Well, this isn't a good sign.” She said, “I just said that!” Sprig groaned.

 

The two Olms arrive and look at Sprig and Polly. “Ah, good catch, Lysil.” The male Olm said, “Yes, Angwin,” she agreed, “and they sound juicy.”

 

Polly screamed, “How many of you weirdos are there?” 

 

The Olms approach them, Sprig and Polly part ways to see that the two are conjoined. “Only one,” They said.

 

Polly tried to yell at them but Sprig cuts off her yells, “Shh! I don't think they can see us.” The Olms point out they can hear them, Polly doesn’t seem to catch up as she continues to try yelling at the Olms, Sprig covers her mouth, pulling them both away just before one of the Oms tries to bite where the pollywog just was.

 

Against the wall they find a crack in the wall, “Polly, Into the crack!” Polly yells and they both enter the crack and take refuge. Angwin couldn’t eat them despite his best efforts, the crack being too small.

 

There’s several sighs in relief at the kids safety, relative it may be.

 

Angwin: Oh, great. We lost 'em in the crack 'cause you were dragging your feet.

 

Lysil: Okay. A, we don't have feet. And B, I could've helped if you'd bothered to communicate at all.

 

Angwin snaps back that he had said over here and that she should listen just once. Lysil groans at her brother, telling him to find a stick so they can pry them out, adding, “You are literally a pain in my backside.”

 

Angwin: Ugh! I'm a pain? You're the pain!

 

The two Olms begin to bicker with one another, in the crack Sprig and Polly listen to Lysil and Angwin and start to get annoyed.

 

Sprig: Ah! All this bickering is driving me crazy.

 

Polly: It's like wearing a beehive on your head.

 

Sprig asks his sister if she can imagine this for more than an hour, Polly looks down in realization, “Or two weeks?” Sprig catches on to what Polly was implying, they both look around the crevice they’re stuck in, the sounds of the Olms fighting still in the background.

 

Sprig sighs, “I guess Hop Pop and Anne were right to ditch us here.”

 

Hop Pop sighs, looking at his grandkids, “Nah, we really weren't, we probably should have found a better way then leaving you two alone.”

 

“Hop Pop, we were really annoying, we get it,” Sprig replies with a shrug.

 

The old Frog frowns at his grandson, contrition settling in his chest.

 

Polly: If we get out of this, maybe we can call a truce. Not argue for a couple weeks? Give them a break?

 

Sprig agrees and they spit shake on it. They then look out the little opening in the wall, trying to figure out how they’re going to get away from a pair of blind argumentative siblings, because the Olms are making so much noise they can come out of the cave and while looking around, Polly gets an idea, “I have an idea that might make an impression.” she winks at him though he doesn’t get her implication. Polly groans, “Just follow my lead!”

 

The Olms finally stop arguing, agreeing to eat the kids so they can go back to never talking to each other, Lysil agrees, “Finally. A good idea out of your mouth. Now, let's find that stick already.”

 

When the Olm is down near them Polly takes a deep breath, copying Angwin’s voice, “Do it yourself, you smelly dum-dum!”

 

Lysil gasps in shock, hitting him over the head with one of the many bones in the cave. Using the opportunity to make a little noise, Sprig uses his tongue to swing himself onto a wall just behind the Olms, imitating Lysil’s voice, “Not my fault, you've got such a humongous swollen head, brother!”

 

Angwin: Hey! Now that's uncalled for! Take this!

 

The sibling Olm’s begin fighting, causing the room to collapse, Sprig jumps from the wall trying to avoid the Olms and rocks falling, however one of his hops has him landing in one of the Olms’ mouth but in their fighting he’s forced to spit Sprig up

 

Polly pulls her brother to her feet, and they run out as the cavern collapses around the still fighting Olms.

 

Polly and Sprig fall out of the cave to safety, they land in the mud before they start laughing, “ Promise me we never end up like that.”

 

Sprig smiles at his sister, “Us? Are you kidding? We're way too good of a team.” they hug. After they pull apart Polly looks around realizing they’re back on the road

 

“Yeah, we may argue but it’s not like you hate me, right, Sprig-bro?” Polly nudges her brother with a grin.

 

“Yeah, we’ll be fine,” Sprig smiles back.

 

“Even if you fought a lot, when you’re older you’ll probably get along better,” Terri adds, “After I went to college, my brother suddenly became one of my best friends.”

 

Marcy laughs a little from their spot by Yunan, “When my sisters and brother moved out I just about never heard from any of them again.” Not that they blame them, Marcy ran away from their parents too, it still hurt to be left alone though.

 

Polly: Where's Anne and Hop Pop?

 

Sprig: Yeah, they should be here by now.

 

They hear Hop Pop before they see the F!wagon. Both Bessie and Anne are over Hop Pop’s talking, “A relationship is like a farm. You plant a seed of trust and it grows into a better relationship.”

 

Sprig calls to Anne and the human is beyond thrilled to see the other two, “You two! Thank frog!”

 

They try to tell her they’ve decided to stop fighting but she doesn’t care, she needs them to fill the silence as Hop Pop can’t deal with them. She pulls them onto the wagon causing Hop Pop to stop his talking fo a second, asking them how the trials went, “It was fine, except for the bloodthirsty Olms.”

 

Sprig tries again to let the older two know they’re done arguing but Hop Pop brushes him off, “Now that you guys are back, we can talk about Anne's boyfriend again.”

 

The episode ends with Anne once again kicking Hop Pop off the wagon, screaming as he fell off.

 

There’s a few nervous laughs at the teen’s over reaction.

 

Anne can’t help but sigh, looking at Marcy first, how they seem to be shrinking into themself when they don’t seem to be fighting themself, then looking at Sasha how the blonde seems to be holding even more on her shoulder now than even this morning. The prophecy that Valeriana had said and getting back home to Amphibia and a million other things hang over her head, “Yeah, little complicated,” she murmurs to herself as the screen lights up for the next episode:

 

Toadcatcher

Notes:

So... the prophecy's out...I'm sure that will have no ramifications to the future

4 chapters til Marcy's appearance!!!

Chapter 60: Toadcatcher

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Toadcatcher?” Sprig raises an eyebrow as the Plantars all run through their trip to Newtopia, and they hadn’t run into a toad the whole way through.

 

Anne though, just shrugs, looking at Marcy, “We’d be about to Newtopia by then, you doing anything with a Toad?” They both know Toads means Sasha but the blonde’s still decidedly not looking at or touching either of them. Marcy shakes their head, of course it wasn’t theirs.

 

In a forest above the snow line, Sasha was training, easily running and jumping between obstacles and doing pull ups and other exercises before landing perfectly in front of some hand made mannequins resembling the Plantars and Anne. She didn’t hesitate in ‘defeating’ the Plantars’ before turning to face ManneqAnne, memories from their last encounter echoing around her

 

Hop Pop clears his throat, letting out a nervous laugh, “Anne never said you were an artist.” his attempt to lighten the mood doesn’t land as Anne shoots him a light glare and Sasha seems to hunch her shoulders futher



Grime: Trial by...

 

Anne: It's over, Sash. You're not gonna push me around anymore.

 

Sasha: Hey, Anne, maybe you're better off without me.

 

Anne finally looks away from Sasha at the far too familiar echoes from the past. ‘Maybe you’re better off without me’ the one sentence she knew she'll never forget, surely Sasha knows that’s bull. Anne crosses her arms, she has the powers, she’s supposed to what save all of Amphibia, Valeriana has to be wrong, she wasn’t strong enough to pull Sasha up, or able to save Marcy from Andrias, fuck, she gave him the box cause Sasha was the only one who was smart enough to realize they were all being manipulated. She crosses her arms tightly over her chest, she’s fine. Everything’s just fine.

 

Sasha though, just feels guilt clog her throat, fuck she was so angry, she’s still just angry. Some thought deep in her heart knows Anne shouldn’t come back to Amphibia, leave her and Marcy to rot, but then she also knows her spot in the rebellion is temporary, until Anne returns or until her final breath. And Anne is too fucking good compared to them. She won’t leave them, or more importantly leave Amphibia. 

 

Sasha grunted and kicked Anne's mannequin, then drew her sword and pointed it in front of it, as if about to finish it off. As she panted slightly, she took out the picture of her and looked at it. The wind blows, folding the part with Anne so it only leaves Sasha and Marcy. She puts the photo away calling to Grime, “How was my form on that last kick?” she realizes she’s alone

 

“Grime?” she called before she put her sword away, walking to the little hut she and the remaining toads had made their home “Are you in here?”

 

The former toad captain was in the hut, though in a much worse shape than before, he had grown an unkempt beard and a rather large gut, he uses his tongue to grab some of the food on his belly as he watches Suspicion Island.

 

Marcy worries their lower lip, looking past Yunan and Anne to Sasha, then sharing a glance with Anne, cursing mentally that Anne sees the similarities too. Marcy tastes copper, they’ve broken their lip, with a concerned look they shift around Yunan to regain the seat closest to Anne.

 

Sasha stands in front of him crossing her arms, clearly mad, Grime doesn’t seem to realize how mad Sasha is, grinning and asking her what’s up, “Oh, I'll tell you what's up.” She grabbed her phone much to Grime's chagrin. 

“You're sitting here binge-watching trash TV all day when we're supposed to be training! What are you gonna do when someone comes to collect the big, fat price on your big, fat head?" She showed him his own wanted poster. 

 

Sasha’s speech and Grime’s reply was cut off by two hooded figures, Sasha let out a scream of surprise before quickly drawing her sword, attacking the attackers.

 

“Bounty hunters!” she exclaimed. One of the hooded figures tried to attack Sasha, who caught their ax to shove them back, kicking the other bounty hunter as they were about to attack her as well.

 

Most of the room looks at Grime and Sasha with worry, the blonde though lets out a small laugh, smiling for the first time in a while, she turns to face Percy and Braddock, “You both were hesitating.”

 

Braddock rolls her eyes, “You say that like it was one of your good ideas.”

 

“Listen, usually I’m better at getting people off their but even when they’re drunk, I was on like plan Y at this point.” Sasha crosses her arms, it certainly wasn’t fun when Amphibia was so close to home but it’s fine, Grime stopped so she could deal with a few weeks like that. She looks back towards the screen, Anne silently offers her hand to her girlfriend, who takes it like it’ll burn her.

 

Sasha : Grime, help me take these guys down!

 

Grime strained for his sword but he couldn’t easily reach it, so he shrugged her off. 

 

Grime: “Nah, you got this.” 

 

Sasha scoffed, heavily annoyed as she called off the Bounty Hunters, throwing her sword into the ground. The hooded figures collided into each other to stop from hitting Sasha and her sword, landing in front of Grime, and when doing so, pulled off their hoods to reveal they were Percy and Braddock.

 

Percy: Aw, man, I landed on my favorite horn.

 

Grime was confused as to why his own toads were attacking him and Braddock explained that Sasha thought it would help him. For a second it seemed like Grime was actually getting mad. Sasha grinned as the other toads got scared, but he just declared they should all be on Suspicion Island, offering the others to watch the season with him with the two of them agreeing.

 

Sasha groaned, grabbing the couple of toads and throwing them out of the hut, “You two go into town and get some food or whatever. I need a word with Captain Grime. Alone!” Neither have any issues with that as they ran off happily.

 

Sasha turned to glare at Grime, who didn’t bother to look at her as he licked his dirty fingers clean, “Look at you! You're a mess! What happened to the Grime I used to know?”

 

Grime flopped down with a groan, before flopping on his back. “He's gone. Ever since Newtopia branded me a traitor, I don't see the point anymore.”

 

Sasha : So you lost control of the valley and abandoned your post and now you're a fugitive. That doesn't mean we should give up. We can still put those frogs back in their place and reclaim what's ours.

 

Grime darkly chuckled. “Us and what army?”, before reminding Sasha that all but Percy and Braddock had abandoned them. Sasha asked him if he’s really going to just do nothing, to which he replied he’s been growing a beard.

 

Now this was confusing to Anne and Marcy, as well as a few others. During the toad takeover, all of the toads were together, so how, and why exactly did they abandon Grime?

 

Anne turns to Sasha, “Why did they all abandon you guys in the first place?”

 

To which she responds, “They didn’t wanna be criminals since Grime was announced to be a traitor, so they just left.” she sighs, “I’m sure I didn’t help,” thinking back to Percy and Braddock’s leaving, “But most of them were welcomed back at least, no fall out from leaving after the tower fell as they were just following orders.”

 

Sasha: Yeah, don't remind me.

 

Grime groaned again, pulling a drink from his beard, telling her not to worry about it before chugging the drink. He may be a little out of shape, but was sure he could still handle whoever Newtopia sent after him. He then ate the can before burping rudely, with Sasha muttering how he better be right.

 

Marcy frowns, doesn’t Sasha know that’s a one way ticket to guaranteed trouble.

 

In the nearby town a pink newt shows up. The restaurant in town is busy and most everyone is having a good time. Though it all goes quiet as Yunan slams the double doors open, the frog at the piano starts playing suspenseful music as she approaches the bartender

 

“Yunan.” Olivia’s voice raises like a question but it also has a tinge of worry and anger, “Where’s Marcy?”

 

“Marcy wasn’t there.” Sasha jumps in raising an eyebrow, obviously they hadn’t  been there who knows what Sasha would’ve done at that point.

 

“Oh, I see that,” the blue newt looks at the General with a glare, “However Yunan, where is she?”

 

“This again? She turned out fine, Liv,” But she does wince, scratching the back of her neck, and Marcy looks down, playing with their hands, trying not to wince themself.

 

Olivia takes a deep breath, tapping her fingers together before bringing them to her lips, closing her eyes, forcing a smile at Yunan, “‘Turned out fine’” she quotes back at the general, turning her head back to Yunan with a glare, repeating, “‘Turned out fine ’ she was left on an island for days, Yunan. One that was uncharted . And then she came back with that bird because someone forgot her.”

 

“It’s fine, not the first time someone’s forgotten to pick me up, my parents do it at least twice a month, it all worked out,” Marcy shrugs, pushing their hair behind their ear, decidedly not looking at anyone. They try to push down their emotions, they like Yunan a lot more than they like their parents, it’s not fair to compare them, and it’s not the general’s fault Marcy’s forgettable. 

 

Yunan backs up a bit in her seat, trying to meet Olivia’s eyes despite her being right, “See, it’s…” she trails off when both Olivia’s glare hardens and Marcy’s words really hit her.

 

Olivia though is just getting started, “‘It’ll be fine, Olivia’ ‘I won’t leave her alone, m’lady’ you shouldn’t have left her alone.”

 

“No one in the court was supposed to know,” Marcy jumps in again, they hadn’t wanted anyone to have to lie to the king, they had snuck out without him knowing, they try to ignore the look Olivia gives them, “And I don’t need Yunan taking care of me, I can do it myself, I’m 12.”

 

Olivia pinches the bridge of her nose, trying to stave off a growing stress headache.

 

“Marce, it’s January,” Anne cuts in, reminding Marcy their birthday has passed, Marcy turns towards Anne, blinking slowly once before nodding.

 

“I’m 13, which is a teenager, which is basically an adult, a few days alone is fine,” Marcy shrugs, not like they’d never been left alone longer, it’s really not worth this whole argument.

 

Most of the room is giving Marcy concerned looks, Olivia’s hard look at Yunan softens as she looks at the teen, that’s nowhere near the strategic, logical that rivals the King's, it's just that of a child. She watches as Anne and Sasha seem to prepare to circle the wagons with all eyes on Wit, children the thought echoes in her head again

 

“I suppose you're wondering who I am?” the bartender doesn’t look up.

 

“Not especially,” he replied, not really caring until the newt revealed her blades, slicing the plate he was cleaning in two.

 

Yunan puts her blades away before jumping onto the bar and striking a pose “My name is GENERAL YUNAN,”

 

Yunan continues posing, doing cartwheels into some of them, “Scourge of the Sand Wars, Defeater of Ragnar the Wretched, aaaaaand... THE YOUNGEST NEWT TO EVER ACHIEVE THE RANK OF GENERAL IN THE GREAT NEWTOPIAN ARMY!!”

 

Yunan notices half of the room chuckling to themselves, hearing comments such as:

 

“That’s kind of like Team Rocket’s motto.”

 

“It’s nothing like it.”

 

“She’s literally a walking Jojo reference.”

 

She doesn’t know what those meant, nor does she want to know.

 

Everyone was silent after her self introduction. ”And this is why I hate coming out to the boonies.”

 

Several people from Wartwood glare at her, and she has to admit, even outside of Andrias leaving it to the toads to keep day to day peace, maybe sending out more Newtopian troops to smaller communities could’ve helped with some of the issues that lead to the capital coup… or even had made them all a little less blindsided by Andrias’ betrayal.

 

Yunan stepped off the counter, pulling out a wanted poster for Grime, announcing she was here to hunt him, a random newt murmured something about Grime’s past, how he was a gladiator before he was a warrior. Yunan comes up behind the other newt, “So, you know of my quarry? Tell me, where has he last been seen?”

 

At that moment Percy and Braddock come into the bar talking about Grime.

 

Yunan grabed their food and set their plates down with a slasher smile, “Mind if I join you?” the two toads awkwardly try to turn her down as they clearly were on a date, but then Braddock realizes how weird it was for her to ask, wondering out loud if she was their server, not recognizing the newt.

 

Generel Yunan: I am General Yunnan, Scourge of the Sand Wars, Defeater of Ragnar the Wretched, the youngest newt to ever achieve the rank of General in the great Newtopian army.

 

Olivia groans, “You really need a shorter introduction.”

 

“And while the slasher thing you have going on is fun and all, it’s a little easy to read, Braddock’s not gonna tell you anything,” Sasha adds to the newt, figuring she found them by tracking. Sasha’s mind freezes for a second, fuck the Newt found them, Yunan who Marcy is very fond of… Yunan who Sasha pushed off a cliff, she lets go of Anne’s hand, she knows every choice she’s made in Amphibia was the wrong one but can’t this room show one good thing she did? 

 

Neither toad was impressed or have much of any reaction until Yunan revealed she’s looking for Grime, both suddenly got nervous, “Sorry. Never seen him before.” Braddock lied badly, but did keep up the lies even as Yunan interrogated her as they had just been talking about Grime. Eventually Yunan got right up in the Toad’s face, only to seemingly finally believe her and cartwheel away after announcing she’ll look elsewhere

 

Braddock: Phew, that was close! Good thing we're such good actors, huh?

 

Percy: Yeah, now she'll never find them at the old mill, which is on the edge of town.

 

Sasha is thinking too hard to really care that she was wrong about how Yunan had found them.

 

Neither Toad noticed Yunan up in the rafters having heard exactly where to find her quarry.

 

Back at the small hut Sasha was setting back up the mannequins while yelling at Grime, “So first of all, this beard and burping situation...Unacceptable.” whatever she has to say next is cut off by a whistle, she asked Grime if he hears that as she looked around.

 

“Wait… Yunan, that was who you were hunting?” Marcy suddenly realizes something, “Did… you know Sasha was with him?”

 

“I stayed at the mill most the time so…” Sasha begins, watching as they back away from the Newt slightly. Even if the general had known before no reason for Marcy to get mad at her over something months ago.

 

Yunan sighs a little, guilt settling in more from the lie by omission than from leaving the kid on the island, if only cause maybe if Marcy had known the king wouldn’t have been able to play all the kids, everyone so completely, “There were rumors, warm blooded Newt sized creatures aren’t exactly common in Amphibia. You made it known there were three of you, hell we had reports from Grime about such a creature so either that or…” She wasn’t going to tell Marcy one of the two humans she constantly talked about could be dead when she had agreed to take her on the ship.

 

Marcy swallows heavy at the or, if Sasha had stayed prisoner it could’ve been worse than the fall, “You didn’t tell me?” she murmurs softly.

 

“When the rumors started, I told Andrias,” she gives an apologetic look when all three the teens tense slightly at the name, “He said he’d tell you.”

 

“And he didn’t,” Marcy finishes, feeling small at the most recent addition to the tower of betrayal, but they nod. You three really are just flipwart pieces for all of Amphibia.

 

Over the hill was Yunan, whistling as she approached the hut, Grime cursed, “That armor... she's Newtopian military for sure.” at the words Sasha grabed her sword and asks the newt who she was when Yunan declares she’s finally found him.

 

Yunan took a breath and started her introduction for the third time, “I am General Yunan, Scourge of the Sand Wars, Defeater of Ragnar…” she stoped midway through as Grime continued his drinking, “You're Grime? The fiercest fighter of the colosseum?”

 

Grime scoffs, looking at Yunan, “You know as well as I do that was at least twenty years ago,” he grimaces a little, “Closer to 25 honestly.”

 

Yunan knows, frog how many times had she pulled her dad to the colosseum to watch him. For a second she smiles, then frowns, she’s spent too like trying to overcome his shadow for her to smile at such a mundane memory.

 

Grime: Yep, that's me. You're here for my autograph?

 

Yunan gave a slasher smile, extending her blades, “Nope, I'm here for your head.”

 

Grime frowned, commenting how that took a rather dark turn while Sasha removed her hand from her sword and asked with a scoff, “Some general you are. Where's your army?”

 

Yunan raised her knives with a grin, “I had an army once.” General Yunan slashed, instantly cutting the mannequins down and four trees, one falling a little slower than the other three, “They slowed me down!” she growled eyes bloodshot, with that Sasha suddenly takes her seriously, grabbing Grime and running off. Yunan grined at the chance of a chase

 

There’s a few nervous chuckles at the newt, some people and frogs shift away from her.

 

Marcy though, frowns a little, a small part of them wondering if they had just been a burden to Yunan. Not that they want to think about how different everything would be if they had met Sasha at this point, Sasha and them were always the brains and muscles of any of their plans, they get each other in a way they know Anne wouldn’t get, but Marcy would be blind to not know Sasha’s favorite person was Anne, and Marcy’s not masochistic enough to see if they alone would’ve been enough to stop some of Sasha’s actions.

 

Sasha and Grime continued to run, Sasha easily lead the former commander as he groaned, “Just my luck! They sent some psychotic gloryhound after us. We'll never escape her.” Sasha realized they’re near her her training course, she told Grime to follow her and jumped off the drop off, easily jumping across on the mushrooms at the bottom, Grime on the other hand couldn’t make the jump, nor jump high enough to reach one of the above vines, “Just give me a minute.”

 

Sasha frowned but goes back across, helping Grime across the gap, before they started running again, Grime griped that they should take an easier route, Sasha easily dodged one of the many branches in the path, “Maybe if you had trained with me once in a while, you'd be prepared for a situation like this!” Grime didn’t dodge the branch, breaking it when he stood up.

 

Grime: Enough! At least be honest about why you've thrown yourself into your training.

 

Sasha tenses, realizing exactly what’s about to be revealed .

 

Sasha froze for half a second to ask him what he’s talking about as Grime fell off a log behind her, “Hello? It's a distraction. You're using it to keep your mind off the real reason you're upset.” 

 

Behind them another tree fell, General Yunan was getting closer so they started to run, Sasha scoffed, swearing she knew why she’s upset, “I'm upset because I lost the duel at Toad Tower. A.K.A., the biggest fight of my life.”

 

Anne bites her lip, “Liar.” she murmurs quietly, Sasha bristles at the call out but doesn’t say anything.

 

Grime though, laughed at her lie, “Oh, please. You're not upset because you lost a fight .” Sasha finally stoped running as Grime continued talking, “You're upset because you lost your friend. You're upset that Anne stood up to you, and that things between you will never be the same again.” Sasha glared for a second before closing her eyes, starting to run again after scoffing that the old toad didn’t know what he’s talking about.

 

Anne winces a little, “I never wanted it to end that way,” She says softly, not sure if she’s reminding herself, the whole room, or just Sasha. Her frantic promise that Sasha would be okay wasn’t supposed to be a lie, hell she hasn’t let go of that promise. At the same time she stands by the decision to stand up to Sasha. Which some days almost makes the guilt for everything worse.

 

Sasha’s reply is a hollow laugh, “I know.” she looks over at Anne, a storm raging behind her eyes, “I know you well enough to know that, Annie.” she knows it’s her fault it went so far, “I didn’t either,” she whispers softly. She runs her hand through her hair, letting it pull slightly, before laying her head on Anne’s shoulder, reminding herself this is a good change.

 

Grime stopped her though grabbing her arm, she opened her eyes to realize she almost ran right off a cliff “Ooh, that's a long way down.”

 

Sasha pales a little at how close she came to falling again. After everything she can pretty firmly put heights as a phobia for her. How could seven months ago her favorite thing in cheerleading be flying?

 

Marcy laughs lightly, “How did I end up being the one bleeding out,” or, Anne and Sasha see their mouth move so they know it’s them talking, though their voice is just the littlest bit off, too raspy.

 

Anne’s eyes soften slightly at the quiet joke, but Sasha just frowns barely breathing, “I’m trying,” too soft for even Anne, right beside her, to be sure what she heard.

 

 Marcy brings up their hand to their chest, rubbing a bit too roughly, then looking over to Anne, eyes wide. Anne looks around, thankfully no one who didn’t know seems to have heard what Marcy said, though the look on Yunan’s face tells her that there may be a discussion there in the future.

 

Sasha looked around for a second before moving to unsheath her sword, “Looks like our only option is to make a stand.”

 

Grime doesn’t prepare to fight though, “No, our only option is for you to get out of here.” Sasha scoffed at the idea, “She only wants me. Go! Save yourself. Now! Before it's too late.” Sasha stared at him, clearly not believing what she was hearing, when she didn't start to run Grime started yelling at her, “What are you waiting for? Get going! LEAVE ME!”

 

The rooms reactions vary at the Toad’s sending her away, many of the adults are a little shocked the gruff general is trying to save her, though they also can’t help but worry at the idea of Sasha being alone in the dangerous Amphibia woods.

 

Sasha looks down, she knows now it was to protect her but for a second there all she could think was how someone else didn’t want her.

 

Sasha finally let out a strangled, “No,” before she tried explaining, “Listen, there's another reason why I've been training so hard. To protect the one person I know I can count on right now. You…” She looked away, “You're right. I already lost one friend. I'm not about to lose another.” Grime scratched the back of his head, commenting he hadn’t seen that coming, before they could get any mushier Yunan landed in front of both of them.

 

Sasha crosses her arms, not enjoying that everyone’s hearing her stupid confession, who cares if dad leaves, and she’s done a good enough job that Anne should just leave her, she doesn’t get why she was willing to come back, Percy and Braddock were definitely right to leave her. But she’d really like everyone not knowing how her stupid issues and stupid decisions and stupid fucking life. Whoever trapped them in here must know she knows she fucked up completely, like watching Marcy get stabbed because she was too manipulative and weak wasn’t a clear enough sign she messed up.

 

Marcy stares at the screen, Sasha’s confession pounding in their head, the voice in their head laughs a little, always less important than Anne . Marcy shakes their head, wanting to beg Sasha that they wouldn’t turn on her, that they were in Amphibia too. They clamp their jaw shut, knowing that’s a selfish lie, they had hurt her like Anne but not even for justified causes like her. 

 

Marcy knows though, they wouldn’t leave Sasha. they’re too selfish to leave. Even when they know they should just be happy they don’t hate her. So instead of saying that, for any help it could give. Or hurt, confirming even further why Anne’s the favorite and why she should be as she’s so much better than them. They stay quiet, crossing their arms tightly over their knees, just trying to focus.

 

General Yunan: Ah! I see you have decided to submit to the great General Yunan, Scourge of the Sand Wars, Defeater of Ragnar the Wretched, the youngest newt ever…

 

Sasha interrupted her fourth time going through this today, Yunan pointed out that it helps it stick, “All right, you washed-up slob. Time to go.” Sasha drew her sword, saying only she could insult Grime, before attacking Yunan. Or trying to as the general easily knocked her into a nearby rock, causing the rock to break.

 

There’s a few winces at the landing though some are confused, “Wait, you broke the rock?” Terri points out, raising their eyebrow somewhere between shocked and impressed.

 

Sasha shrugs, “Yeah?”

 

“Most the time the human breaks before the stone,” Terri points out slowly, and the blonde plays catch up, swallowing heavily when she realizes the implications, another thing that’s cause of those stupid stones, I mean by then she had long since embraced the fall, what couldn’t the stone just let her hurt.

 

This got Grime’s attention as he broke off a thick branch as he and Sasha stood guard, “If you want me, General, you'll have to fight both of us.”

 

Yunan was almost completely unphased by this, “Why not? After all, two heads are better than one.” She extended her blades as Sasha and Grime prepared to fight.

 

Sasha : Welcome back, Captain.

 

Grime: Thank you, Lieutenant, for reminding me that I've still got something worth fighting for. I'm talking about our friendship. Not sure if you got that.

 

Sasha frowned at his awkward fumbling of the moment, “I got it. Now come on!” The fight begins, the Newt kicks Sasha away and after three swipes broke Grime’s branch into pieces, Yunan kicks the toad down, about ready to attack him, “You are gonna look good stuffed…”

 

Sasha jumped in, kicking the General away as they fight, Sasha rather easily able to block or dodge any attack from Yunan and was even able to get a few swings in, one of which cut right through Yunan’s blades on her right hand, Sasha seeing the opening tool another swing, the newt catching her sword with her remaining blades as they’re locked Sasha laughed a little, “Are you struggling ? Didn't think you'd meet your match out here, did you?”

 

Anne looks between Sasha and Marcy, Marcy’s shrinking back into the seat and Sasha’s tensed back up, almost hiding against Anne. Sasha notices Anne looking at her, she opens her mouth for a second, then leans forward, looking past Anne to Marcy, only to wince, snapping her mouth shut. Anne sighs softly, she’d make a joke about Sasha fighting parental figures but lightening the mood doesn’t seem like the thing to do right now.

 

Sasha’s grin is knocked off her face when Yunan uses her tail to break the teen’s stance, throwing her to the ground, blades pointed at Sasha, the blonde looks behind her for a split second at the cliff as she pants from the fight. 

 

“There was no bounty on the child ’s head, Yunan,” Olivia’s eyes narrow once again at the general, “I need you to promise me, General, that you weren’t about to kill that girl, Yunan.”

 

Yunan sighs, “On the record, no, there wasn’t.”

 

At the carefully chosen words, Grime raises an eyebrow, “And off the record?” 

 

Yunan looks at Sasha, “Whatever you’re doing in the Valley isn’t the first thing putting you on many of the king’s off the record lists. Both of you,” she looks over at Anne for a half second. Olivia sighs, she loves Yunan but sometimes she really wishes the general was more willing to question the king before everything blew up. Not that Olivia was any better she’d have to admit

 

Anne scoffs, “Yeah, that assassin bot told us that after…” she trails off biting her lip to stop herself from continuing, “But short of dying, like I can’t exactly do what he wants to get him to back off.”

 

“I’m not stopping what I’m doing,” Sasha glares at the ground, moving away from Anne.

 

On or off the record,” Olivia cuts in, “They’re children, Yunan, before… what type of danger could the king had figured they’d be two put them…” she trails off it only matters who believes the prophecy, she glares at Valeriana .

 

“You… should’ve told me,” Marcy doesn’t mean for their voice to break, or pull away like they do, they clench their hands into fists.

 

Yunan looks at them, “You’re an eft, what was the point of worrying you extra.”

 

“But I could’ve done something ,” They’re the one who told Andrias about the other two, told him so many little things, surely they could do something to fix things.

 

“Like what? After the island he kept you close,” Yunan points out, “And if he had a kill order on them, what about you is so special he wouldn’t do the same.” 

 

Marcy sighs, they could’ve run away again, is that the only skill you have? The thought suddenly hits them, they had brought Anne around him, when he had already actively wanted her dead. Yunan frowns deeply when Marcy winces again, but she had only decided based on what would keep Marcy safest.

 

Then movement from behind General Yunan caught her eye, Grime was sneaking up behind the newt, he raised his finger to his mouth and suddenly Sasha realized he had a plan so she turned her attention back to Yunan with the knives still pointed at her, then at the cliff again, “Shoot. What did you say your name was again? I forgot.”

 

Yunan started her introduction again, but before she could get to the end, Grime pushed the newt off the cliff, Sasha barely ducking in time to avoid the newt’s body, “THIS CANNOT BE! I AM THE GENERAL YUNAAAAAN!” before landing in the river with a splash

 

Olivia bites her tongue from using the cliff as an example as to why Yunan really needs a shorter introduction… and not to introduce herself every time she’s asked.

 

Sasha: Oh, yeah! Well, I'm Sasha Waybright, captain of the cheerleaders, top scorer in Super Dance Fusion, and First Lieutenant to Captain Grime!

 

Grime: And I am Captain Grime, drinker of Bog Grog, grower of beards, and watcher of Suspicion Island!

 

Yunan pointed out how pathetic those titles were, but Sasha and Grime just laughed, giving each other a chest bump before Grime let out a roar, ”I am fired up! Forget retaking the valley, forget serving the kingdom at all. How about you and I,” he stepped on Sasha’s sword, flinging it in the air which she caught, “raise a frog dang army and storm the capitol? It's high time a toad ruled this world for a change.”

 

The tension in the room somehow gets more extreme, not any of the amphibians or people who were in the throne room months ago looking at each other or anyone else.

 

Sasha grinned triumphantly, throwing her fist in the air, “That's what I'm talking about!” Grime then decides before they do that he really wants to finish suspicion island, he begins to make his way back to the cabin, laughing at their victory. Sasha stayed on the cliff, looking over the scenery as she sheathed her sword, “ Looks like I've got my own path now, Anne. But it's not over between us…” she touched her cheek over the scar with a grin, “Not even close.

 

“Geez, Sash, are you trying to sound like the bad guy?” Marcy laughs nervously

 

Sasha shoots them a small glare, “Trying?” before shaking her head, forcing herself to laugh, “Come on, I was doing pretty good, not my fault there was someone worse.”

 

The joke doesn’t land but Anne lets out a long breath, “That’s it for today, we’re done.” No one really wants to stay sitting any longer so everyone quickly leaves for dinner.

 

After everyone has eaten, Sasha forces herself to give a wide smile, only half faking it as she goes up to Marcy and Anne, offering each a hand, “Come on, I have a surprise.”

 

Anne raises an eyebrow, “A surprise?” she still takes Sasha’s right hand and Marcy takes her left as she pulls them towards their room

“A good one, I promise,” Sasha turns around, “Frog knows we need a good surprise.”

 

“Sash, I’m tired, and we’re almost to Newtopia so,” Anne looks over at Marcy who clearly knows what that means.

 

Sasha frowns for a second, “Come on, trust me, Boonchuy.” She stops them all when they get to the door, “Look, we don’t know how long after we get out of here we’ll all be together, maybe we shouldn’t waste it all brooding, so will you two do me the honor of a first date,” she grins opening the door to reveal the room now has a giant screen stretched across one of the walls.

 

Marcy pales, “What we have to watch in our sleep now too?

 

Sasha chuckled, “No Marshmallow, we aren’t gonna be doing that. I just thought that… ya know, we could just sit down, relax, maybe play some video games?” She offers, holding up a controller, offering two more for the others.

 

“I haven’t played video games in years, Sash, you know that,” Anne rolls her eyes.

 

“Well, then I have a chance at not losing,” She grins back, “And maybe Marce will go easy on us.”

 

Before either Anne or Marcy can actually agree the screen turns on, “MarioKart, Come on, Annie, you know it’ll be fun,” Marcy uses their free hand to grab Anne’s “It’s been months since I could play, please?”

 

“No one’s gonna say anything to you about it, Anne. Let’s just have fun, be normal, just for tonight,” Sasha’s words are happy but Anne can see the cracks in her facade. Today has been rough for her.

 

Anne sighs then nods with a smile, “Okay, let’s do it.”

 

The first match is fairly quiet, all of them are beyond mentally drained and despite their best efforts of having fun, they can’t just stop all their stress and fears just like that. But then Anne snipes Marcy with a blue shell to steal first place at the last second.

 

Then Marcy giggles despite their annoyance, “Cheap shot,” they nudge Anne before kissing her cheek.

 

“Nope, you just need to get good,” Anne twists her head to catch Marcy’s lips with her own as Sasha passes the finish line in 8th.

 

With that the challenge is on, neither Anne nor Marcy drop below third in any race, and after about two it was decided the winners get a kiss from the other two, after about ten races Sasha lets out a yawn, tapping out of the game. However Anne and Marcy are tied so they agree on one more.

 

As her partners start their game, Sasha has an idea, grinning she sneaks up behind Marcy first, kissing their cheek, Marcy gives her a half glance which the blonde takes advantage of, kissing their lips, causing Yoshi to drive right off Rainbow Road.

 

Anne cackles as she speeds ahead, “Come on, get your head in the game, Marce,” only to slow when she’s kissed by the blonde too, “Sasha,” she groans at the distraction.

 

“Winner gets another kiss.”

 

Neither of them really catch back up to first that race as the blonde finds a spot to watch from behind, beginning to think of the last few days, the laughing is proof they’ll all be just fine after they go back to earth. Back home, she corrects herself.


Sasha’s not sure how long she’s been thinking when Anne lays her head in Sasha’s lap, grinning up at the older girl, “Hi,” she says softly.

 

Sasha looks down, her eyes betraying her thoughts even as she smiles gently, “Hey, pretty girl,” she starts playing with Anne’s hair, dropping one of the curls right in between her eyes.

 

Anne paws the curl away before tilting her head slightly, reading Sasha’s expression, “You’re breaking the rule, you’re brooding,” she murmurs, raising her hand up to brush a ghost touch along her scar.

 

Sasha leans into the touch for a second before forcing herself to pull back, “I’m not brooding, just thinking,” but her smile wavers just a little bit, but she catches herself, sticking her tongue out at Anne, “No rule breaking.”

 

Anne scoffs before frowning, she can’t help if Sasha lies to her, she pushes herself up, pulling a knee up and crossing her arms over it before resting her chin on her knee.

 

Sasha opens her mouth for a second but can’t make anything come out.

 

Marcy looks away from the game for a second, looking over to Sasha, “Brooding is thinking about something that’s making you upset, you’re brooding Sashy.”

 

Sasha now scoffs, shooting Marcy a half glare at the betrayal, “It’s fine, just thinking.”

 

“Okay, what are you thinking about then, love?” Anne uncrosses her arms, but keeps her chin on her knee.

 

“How beautiful you two are, trying to figure how I got so lucky,” Sasha gives her best smile.

 

Anne smiles back, leaning forward to put her hand on Sasha’s collarbone, leaning close, “Cute,” she kisses the blonde quickly, pulling away, meeting Sasha’s eyes with her own, “Now what’s up?” 

 

The blonde sighs, not wanting to say no to Anne, especially as Marcy pauses the game and crawls over, kissing the blonde’s cheek, “Come on, Sashy, tell us.”

 

“Are you two not really worried?” Sasha knows it’s breaking their rules, as far as tonight goes outside this room wasn’t supposed to exist but she can’t stop thinking about it, “What if she’s right, that, that prophecy, what if… I mean you saw in the castle, we fought each other, I was awful and look what happened, ‘embrace the fall’ who the fuck in the universe would I’m a good choice to give that. I’m not- I’m not good.”

 

“Sash,” Anne starts slowly, trailing her hand down her arm to take hold of her hand.

 

“No, Anne, I- I’m not, I’m not you, I’m not good.”

 

Anne frowns, then laughs, “Have you not been watching?” this causes Sasha to look at her, tilting her head slightly, “I mean I know you find frogs boring but fuck Sash, you’ve known me for 9 years and you think I’m just… all good? I stole the sail, I almost got Sprig eaten on like my second day, fuck, I’m the one who stole the box, like you’re thinking I’m the one who shouldn’t worry about falling.”

 

“Sasha, I mean I lied, I’m why we got trapped and if I had just told you everything could’ve been better,” Marcy runs their hand through their hair, “Like you want to talk about morally failing, I think I did that completely on Anne’s birthday, no jail time needed.”

 

“That’s- that’s not, fuck, I literally embraced the fall,” she looks at Marcy, begging them to remember what she told them the night before, “I’m already not good, and the tower… Do you need any more proof? I’m going to doom everyone, I’m dooming you two too.”

 

Anne cups Sasha’s cheek, shushing her softly, “Hey, can you just take a deep breath for me, sweet girl, it’s not going to happen.” she rubs under Sasha’s eye with the pad of her thumb, “Even if this prophecy was more than just a bunch of stupid old words you’d, you’ll be fine, I promise, I won’t let you.”

 

Sasha looks away from both of them, leaning into the touch, stealing the comfort even as a confession bubbles in her chest, “What if I still do?” she pulls away from the touch despite not wanting to, but still staring into Anne’s brown eyes as her vision gets watery, “Like I said, I let go at the tower, I fell.

 

"Well it had to be an intentional fall, that's what embrace means, right?" Anne looks at Marcy, "So that doesn't count, I'm not worried." she shakes her head, smiling softly, “It's fine.”

 

"Embrace means accept willingly, so..." Marcy stops themself at the last second, covering their mouth without meaning to

 

"So what, Marce? Sasha didn't-" Anne stops and looks at Sasha, remembering how frantic she was right after the episode, and the apologies, "You didn't have another choice, it- it wasn't willing, right?" Anne's not sure why she can't stop herself from laughing, she chalks it up to nerves as she watches Sasha's face.

 

"I- Anne," Sasha's not really sure where to start.

 

“Look, Anne, it’s not-” Marcy starts, cursing themself for such a small slip

 

"You let go only because you thought you had no other choice, right?" When Sasha doesn’t answer Anne glares, "You're the one who said no more lies Sash, you can't seriously-"

 

"No, that's not why I actually let go." Sasha admits in one quick breath, pulling even further away from the other two.

 

Anne’s blood goes cold "What?"

 

Notes:

T minus three chapters til Marcy at the Gates

Chapter 61: Break 12

Notes:

Chapter warnings

self harm
suicidal thoughts

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The room is far too quiet after her too fast confession. Sasha can’t hear anything beyond their breathing and Anne’s pacing, she hates it, she takes a deep breath, trying to think, “Anne,” she murmurs softly trying to make it better, but she has no idea what could.

 

When Anne finally talks, her voice is too sharp, “Please, Sasha, I need you to tell me I’m misunderstanding something here.” She crosses her arms tightly across her chest, trying to force herself to breathe, stay in control, “Cause what I’m hearing here is you tried to kill yourself, using me as what? the method? The cause? And with your own repeated promise of no more secrets, you didn’t think to tell me anything about this?”

 

“I’m sorry, I…” Sasha looks anywhere but Anne, running her hand through her hair, clawing at her scalp before letting her knuckles pull the hair, trying to breathe, needing to think, “I didn’t think I should- I,” every explanation sounds worse in her head than she’d like, or something she’d know Anne would just give her an even sadder look than she already is, or madder, fuck, why couldn’t she have died in that fall, it’d be better for everyone.

 

Anne moves to try asking again, she feels more then actively thinks about how her hands ball into fists at her hips. Sasha used her as a fucking death weapon, she should’ve told her, Anne’s sick of trying to help when all it gets her is used. She’s fucking tired of being used, “Sash, I need you to be honest with me, I’m- I’m really trying to be okay here but-”

 

Marcy can’t see Anne’s eyes, her back is to her, but they can’t remember her sounding so hurt, even in the throne room it wasn’t the same, anger mixes with this hurt instead of disbelief. They look over to Sasha, how the familiar blue eyes are too wide, too watery, how she’s pulling at her hair. They force themself to step forward, grabbing Anne’s shoulder, “Anne,” they try to pull Anne back a bit, the Thai girl doesn’t move “Hey, Anne, she’s not gonna-” they shift to rotating around Anne getting between the other two, they hesitate for a second, shrinking away at the burning in her eyes, “Anne, hey, just… take a breath, let Sashy breathe then we can ta-”

 

Anne pulls her shoulder back, glaring slightly at them, “You knew too,” before looking over Marcy’s shoulder to Sasha, “No, just tell me! Give me that!” Anne’s voice breaks just a little before she shakes her head, sidestepping to get a clear view of Sasha, “I was there! I was ready to fall for you! After everything I still was. and you-”

 

“Yes, I let go to fucking kill myself! If Grime had been smart he wouldn’t have fucking stopped me. Happy?” Sasha yells, her voice watery.

 

The room goes quiet again, none of them able to do anything but breathe, Anne’s angry panting being the only real sound in the air. Anne runs her hands through her hair, pacing away from both of them, just needing to move, to think.

 

“Yeah, I should’ve told you, I know I should’ve but I didn’t want you to hate me,” Sasha admits softly, hating how her eyes keep tearing up, how could she be so fucking stupid, she tries to reach for Anne just needing her to understand.

 

The words take a second to hit Anne but at them, she almost feels a familiar blue fire under her skin but she forces it down with a scoff, “You can’t be that stupid.” she turns around with a glare, Sasha’s hand drop to her side, “Fuck I wish I could actually hate you, that’d make everything so much easier. I love you and I thought you loved me, why do you have to keep making it that hard to do.” Sasha takes a step back, and Anne’s fists tighten for a second, before sighing, moving towards the door.

 

 Looking over their shoulder and realizing Sasha hadn’t moved from the second Anne spoke, “Anne,” Marcy calls, moving towards her, trying to get her to stop.

 

“Don’t.” Anne turns towards them, causing them to freeze, her eyes are hard, but the words are a little softer than the ones for Sasha “This is between me and her, I don’t want to argue with you too,” she takes another step towards the door.

 

They shake their head, “You’re mad and- and that’s okay, just, stay here, we can, we’ll just talk. I mean, she didn’t…if I hadn’t… it’s my fault that-“ anything to make Anne less mad at Sasha so she’ll stay, any grain of truth that’ll help stop this, “Just, come on Annie, we’d… we’re not good but Sasha would never hurt you on purpose.”

 

Anne closes her eyes for a split second, her hands finally defisting, her breathing calming for a second, before opening, “You know what, Marcy, maybe it is.” she steps closer to them, “Maybe this is all on you. Is that what you want me to say?” her voice is raising again, “That you’re so fucking selfish and that’s the reason for all these problems? There, we all happy now?” She stands for several seconds, for a second she moves her hand up and Marcy swears her eyes soften just a bit but before they can be sure she shakes her head, and just like that Anne leaves the room, door shutting a little too hard.

 

Marcy debates following but they can’t make themself move. It’s like suddenly they’re not in their head, all their senses suddenly distant. Anne’s words echoing in their head. They hear a small whimper behind them. Moving feels slow, like they have to move each muscle individually. Blinking slowly once, twice they realize it’s Sasha.

 

“I- I’m sorry,” Sasha’s crying. That fact alone is beyond a shock, Sasha never lets them see her cry, that’s a thing only Anne gets to see. Before Marcy can force themself to move Sasha stumbles back a few steps, when she hits the wall she lets her knees give out, “I shouldn’t have… she should never have known that,” Marcy’s certain she’s not talking to them her voice is so quiet between the few tears. Marcy forces themself to move, kneeling in front of her. 

 

They cup Sasha’s cheek, their skin feels like it’s wrapped in thick fabric and being stabbed with millions of needles anywhere it’s touched, but they try to ignore that, Sasha certainly doesn’t notice the touch being off leaning into the touch. Marcy’s not really thinking when their thumb brushes her cheeks, trying to wipe the tears away. “I’m sorry, Marce.” the blonde manages, hitting her head against the wall, staring at the ceiling, “I can’t believe I’m such a fuck up, can’t even kill myself right,” the blonde lets out a bitter, watery laugh, crossing her arm, not really caring when her nails dig into her wrist.

 

Marcy pulls the blonde into a hug, squeezing as tight as possible, they open their mouth, it’s heavy and hard to think or get words out but they manage to force out, “Please don’t apologize, I don’t want you dead, Anne doesn’t want you dead. She’s just… she’s mad, it’ll… it’ll be okay.” Marcy’s not sure when, or how, but it has to be.

 

Sasha leans forward pulling Marcy into an even tighter hug, hiding her face in the youngest’s shoulder, she's breathing too fast, Marcy knows that but it seems like all the blonde cares about is hiding her face so Marcy doesn’t comment, they try rubbing her back, anything to at least try comforting her. 

 

Eventually, Marcy’s not sure if it’s minutes or over an hour later, Sasha pulls back, wiping at her cheeks, “I’m sorry, I didn’t want… I shouldn’t have been a coward,” she’s not looking at Marcy, vaguely the nerd wonders if she’s remembering she doesn’t let Marcy see her cry, “Do you think we should try to talk to her now or wait til tomorrow?”

 

Marcy can’t tell if it’s an itch to try and fix everything or some other reason Sasha wants to find Anne but with the weight of every movement still feeling heavy, feeling like they’re not in their own body, Marcy’s exhausted. And they don’t think Sasha will handle a potential getting yelled at again, not by Anne. And when Anne’s mad she usually just needs time. Logic says wait. “It’s late, none of us have been sleeping well.”

 

Sasha nods once, “You’re probably right.” 

 

Marcy forces their muscles to work, standing up before offering Sasha a hand, pulling her to her feet. Half heartedly Marcy debates just crawling into the bed but they’re certain Sasha’s armor isn’t going to be comfortable and honestly they don’t feel comfortable sleeping in Anne’s hoodie, they didn’t deserve to. So with everything feeling heavy they unclip Sasha’s cape first, thankfully the blonde doesn’t say anything at Marcy’s fumbling with the clip, their hands not acting near as dexterous as they should. They turn away so Sasha can take off her chest plate, fiddling with the bottom of the hoodie.

 

The usually soft fabric scratches and burns at their skin, but they ignore it, all that mattered was Sasha right now. They turn back around and gently wipe her cheeks again, Sasha was completely refusing to look at them now. She stares through Marcy for a second, looking at their chest, then crawls into bed, facing the opposite wall, “I’m sorry,” she mutters again, Marcy’s not really sure what for exactly.

 

 Marcy stands at the edge for a moment, trying to decide if the blonde wants them to stay before sighing softly, nodding once, before slowly stepping away. Sasha clearly wanted to be alone, everything was back to normal, Marcy wasn’t allowed to see her upset.

 

Biting their lip for a second they pull off Anne’s sweatshirt, their arms are still heavy, movements a little frantic the fabric makes them feel sick, it’s wrong. Despite the fabric almost hurting them, the lost weight and smell makes them notice their breathing even more now. They’re not sure if they’re floating or sinking into the ground. They swallow hard, but their mouth is too dry. Their eyes feel heavy and so dry, they blink fast, their eyes still feel like they’re manually turning a knob to make them focus. For the first time they miss the comfort of their cape and armor. They have burn holes in them . The voice feels distant as they raise their hand to their chest, trying to put pressure, but drop it almost instantly when they feel the stretched and knotted scar underneath.

 

They need out. Fuck they can’t do this, Sasha’s hurt… they run their hands through their hair, trying to force their voice to be steady, “I’m gonna go get something to drink, do you need me to get anything?” Their voice was wrong, too fast. But Sasha doesn’t notice, shaking her head once, and maybe it’s just in the youngest’s head but maybe she tenses a little. Marcy tries to focus, stepping back towards the bed, “I-” love you, promise it’ll be okay, a million other thoughts overwhelm them, nothing they say will help enough or matter enough, “I’ll be right back,” they hadn’t imagined the tensing, Sasha’s back untenses like the blonde had part of a weight taken off.

 

Their throat feels tight, they need to go.

 

When Marcy leaves the room, Sasha brings her hand up to her mouth, biting her lip, trying to stop crying, she’s fucked everything up, she wouldn’t blame either of them if they just left her. Not for the first time she wishes Anne had just let her fall. Save them all the trouble.

 

One two, move, one two, Anne's not daring to stop moving, if she stops, if she thinks, she's not sure what she'll do but it's probably not gonna be good. At home she'd find some work on the farm, find somewhere to dig or even just move hay til it got dark out. At home she'd go on her bike til her legs burned, or repeat her backstroke til her arms ached, anything to not think. The damn room hadn't given her a place to run or to hide, but it did give her a room and a boxing bag, so here Anne was, ignoring the tears welling up in her eyes, the dark cloud in her head, how her hands are growing red, how bone tired she is everywhere, one, two, move.

 

She's not sure how long she goes before she feels a presence in the room, sighing and squaring her shoulders she makes herself turn to the presence. She almost smiles when she sees it's Sprig, almost.

 

The pink frog frowns, Anne’s definitely crying, “What happened?”

 

Anne laughs, though it sounds like a sob, “You were right, dude,” she wipes at her face then turns back to the bag, hitting at hit again, her forms off and her knuckles are now past the point of scrapped up, “Happy?”

 

“You and Sasha argue?” He asks, raising an eyebrow as she doesn’t Stop hitting the bag.

 

“Marcy too,” her hits are slowing a little, one move,  “I’m tired,” she admits softly.

 

Sprig opens his mouth to reply but is cut off by a soft knock at the door. Anne doesn’t turn around this time, trying her best to keep up the speed against the bag, but Sprig does and sure enough it’s Marcy, who’s looking worse than Anne in the doorway. “Anne,” they murmur softly, moving first to step back then to step forward, “Can we- can we talk?” their voice shakes a bit as Sprig crosses his arms at them. They look over the frog staring at Anne’s back.

 

“Walk away, Marcy,” Anne manages, her voice still hard, she’s speeding back up in her punches.

 

“Anne, you know she didn’t-”

 

“I don’t care,” Anne shakes her head, trying to get the sounds out of her ears, the echoes of the tower breaking, begging her arms to get stronger. Watching her fall, watching the sword go through Marcy, all cause she wasn’t enough, except it wasn’t her, “I’m so fucking tired.”

 

Marcy opens their mouth slowly, “I just want to see if you’re okay?”

 

Anne laughs again, “No,” she finally turns to Marcy, eyes watery, fuck she doesn’t want to cry right now, “No, I’m not okay, I’m fucking tired of being used, I…” Anne takes a quick breath, “She tried to kill herself and used me as the fucking method, then refused to tell me. Do you get that? Like,” Anne lets out another watery laugh, forcing her voice not to break, “At this point you both keep-I shouldn’t have-” she shakes her head, “I’m tired of being used.” She turns around again, hitting the bag, thankful for the burning her hand’s starting to spread, “You should walk away, please.”

 

Marcy nods once, looking down at their hands, “I really am sorry, Anne, I never wanted this.”

 

Anne sighs, resting both her hands and head against the bag, before admitting softly, “Marce, I don’t want to be mad, I’m trying not to be mad, I need you to give me some space and time cause I am even if I don’t want to be. So back off, give me some space, cause I don’t want to say more that I don’t want to say and that I don’t think you want to hear.”

 

Marcy hesitates for a moment before nodding, they look down at Sprig, crossing his arms at them, they force themself to speak, trying to keep their voice calm, “Please, keep an eye on her,” maybe both her and Sasha should just leave Anne alone all together.

They’re not sure how they manage to get away from the room without tripping or falling.  As soon as Marcy gets out into the main theater room they half fall half lean against the wall, laying their hands flat against the wall, anything to bring themself back to their body The effect is minimal, everything is too much and yet Marcy feels like they can’t feel anything. They just want to feel something so they can stop feeling like this. 

 

At some point they numbly walk away from the wall, hiding in the bathroom means no one will walk in on them or god forbid ask them what’s wrong. The fumble first with the lock then turning the faucet on, needing the illusion of privacy they both provide. 

 

They stare at themself in the mirror for a second, glaring at the familiar stranger looking back. They slam their hands on the counter, hoping the extra noise will bring them back into their head.

 

It doesn’t.

 

They stumble backwards, hitting the wall before sliding down the wall as their legs half give out. They pull their knees up towards their chest before putting their hands on the floor. 

 

Then, there’s a small prick on their right palm. Their eyes sting and their throat goes heavy as they raise their hand up mechanically to see a small bubble of blood welling up in their palm, a slight glint makes it so they find the little inch long mirror shard, they pick it up in their already slightly bleeding palm.

 

They swallow heavily, a slightly dark thought coming to their mind. Logically it wouldn’t be that bad. They’ve literally survived much worse than what this little jagged glass could do. The gem they supposedly have power of would heal them quickly. No one has to know. And most importantly, it’ll maybe stop this numbness.

 

They hold the glass between two fingers on their non bleeding hand, pressing on the little puncture on their palm, the sting forces them back to themself for a second. They bite their lower lip, hard, only stopping when they taste copper and they cross their leg, resting the ankle on their knee and pulling the pant fabric up just a bit.

 

Then, with a heavy swallow they press the glass below their knee, then pulls towards their ankle, letting the sting stretch downward, it takes a few seconds for the blood to appear. While waiting for it to appear they make two more parallel lines. They laugh a little, perfectly parallel, three lives messed up by their hand, their lie, their selfishness. 

 

It feels like they were suddenly thrown into an ocean of ice water. Everything that’s too much bodying them like a wave in January.

 

Little red beads form on the lines. And the stinging finally hits their brain. And suddenly a sob rips from their throat that they can’t stop. And once they start crying they can’t seem to stop.

 

Sasha honestly just wants to sleep. She’s still crying just a little and she’s just exhausted but she doesn’t dare close her eyes. So she’s just staring into the mostly dark room.

 

She managed to fuck everything good she had up again in all of a few hours. She hurt Anne, lied, made her mad. Fuck how could she be so fucking stupid. Then to make matters worse she just froze, some fucking soldier she is. Stood there when Anne yelled at Marcy for something Sasha should’ve never told them. Just cried like a baby. So fucking weak. They both should leave her alone. Too bad she’s not better at actually dying, even trying her level best she hasn’t been able to.

 

She groans slightly, pressing her arms to her face, every part of her is tired. Suddenly the door opens back up, Sasha’s heart leaps into her throat, one of them actually came back. She forces herself to find the strength to turn over and see who came back. 

 

Marcy stands at the threshold of the room for a second too long, before they seem to fully deflate. “I’m…dumb. I’m sorry.”

 

Sasha frowns at the verifiably false sentence, Marcy was a lot of things but dumb wouldn’t come to mind in a thousand years.

 

“Tried to talk to Anne, it…” they sigh, sitting on the bed, “It didn’t go well.” Sasha nods, guilt and worry and pain swirling in her stomach. She’s certain it’s all over her face when they look at her, Marcy always seems to be able to see through her in some ways better than Anne, “You okay?”

 

“Not exactly the way I wanted her to find out,” Sasha manages out, “I’m sorry,” I didn’t mean to freeze or cry, please don’t leave.

 

Marcy nods, “Yeah, I’d say so.” She can tell they wish she had too. The youngest slowly starts taking off their top, looking anywhere but down. Sasha feels the growing familiar feelings from seeing the scar, she may not have been the one using the sword but her coup is what made them all distracted. 

 

Though that guilt is pushed aside when something catches her eye, “What happened to your leg, Mars?”

 

They try to cover it quickly, pulling on the sleep pants, “What? Nothing, just from a mission.” They can’t look Sasha directly in the eye but a quick side eye as they finish dressing, their lie was obviously not believed.

 

Sasha scoffs, some energy bubbling up as she pushes herself off the bed, “Let me see?”

 

“It’s just a scar, not the worst I have,” raising their hand to their chest without really thinking, “Plus, like, you have plenty too, joys of me sending us to a bit of a death world.”

 

Sasha sighs, “I know scars, that wasn’t… I’m not colorblind, Mars, what happened?”

 

“I’m clumsy, that’s all.” Marcy hopes their girlfriend drops it. Marcy knows it was perfectly logical but they’re not sure the blonde would agree. They walk to the bed, maybe if they look ready to sleep this conversation will be over.

 

“Can I see?” Marcy thinks they’d prefer she just hits them with a bat, Sasha though tilts her head slightly, “I’m worried, let me see if I can help? Do something good tonight?”

 

Marcy knows she’s not going to drop it so with a small sigh, “Please don’t get mad, I… please don’t get mad, don’t yell.” They hate how they’re begging as they grab the edge of their sleep pants and pull up.

 

Sasha freezes for a second her brain trying to catch up with what she’s seeing. Sucking in a quick breath between her teeth, three shallow never crossing  lines, still bleeding some, Sasha’s not dumb she knows it wasn’t accidental, “This…isn’t good Marce.”

 

Sasha touches their leg just below the cuts, too gentle, like Marcy’s gonna break. They pull away, “It’s fine just… I needed back in control. It’s fine.” They pull their leg away quickly, covering it back up, “Can we just forget it? It’s no big deal and I just … I want to sleep.”

 

“Marce, you can’t seriously expect me to-“ Sasha scoffs, “This is literally addictive, I… you can’t seriously want me to just ignore this?”

 

Marcy scoffs back, “You’re not seriously judging me for self destructive behavior.” Sasha pulls away a little at the words, at the slight edge of venom in Marcy’s tone, “It’s fine, I’ve done it once just…trying to get back into my own head, it’s…it’s fine.”

 

Sasha looks down and leans forward, cupping their jaw gently making them look at her, brushing their cheek with her thumb, “Mars, I’m not judging… I’m worried. I don’t… I know I’m not good I just… it’s not fine, Marce.”

 

They roll their eyes a little, almost getting mad she won’t drop it, “It really doesn’t matter, Sasha, please, let it go?” they cross their arms tightly over their chest

 

“Marcy,” Sasha’s voice is far too soft, her eyes are too worried.

 

“Stop, it doesn’t matter, I don’t matter,” Marcy glares, tearing their head from the light grip the blonde still has on their jaw, looking anywhere but Sasha.

“What the fuck, Marce? Of course you matter, this matters, I fucking love you so of course I’m worried,” Sasha’s voice is finally not so soft, finally mad.

 

Marcy can’t help but laugh bitterly, “Don’t fucking lie, Sash.” They bite their lip looking at the ground, “Come on, you’re better at lying than that, I’m not that dumb.”

 

“Stop it,” Sasha hisses once, “You… I’m not lying Marce, please , you’re-” Worrying me.

 

“I’m not Anne, I’m not the favorite or whatever. Stop acting like it matters, Sasha, I’ve dealt with knowing that for years.” They lay down, looking away from Sasha, “Me messing everything up with a stupid box or not being able to keep my mouth shut doesn’t change that. This isn’t a big deal.”

 

Sasha moves to touch their shoulder only to stop, “You matter so fucking much more than me, Mars,” she manages before laying down herself. Watching the youngest’s back until their breathing slowly evens out. Sasha, once confirming they’re asleep, screws her own eyes shut, facing the door, eventually despite her own wishes she finally falls asleep.

 

The next thing Sasha sees is a far too familiar blood red sky and moon, the stone of Toad Tower under her, as she looks up at Anne, glaring at her before the ground rumbles below them, Anne drops the sword falling backwards. Then the tower collapses. But instead of Sasha feeling the jolt of falling she watches in horror as Anne starts to fall instead, Sasha after everything jumps to catch her friend, missing her hand by mere inches.

 

So Sasha then has to sit there for a second, frozen, watching as Anne tumbles down, down, down, landing with a sound that makes Sasha instantly sick. She doesn’t remember moving but the next thing she knows she’s in the main staircase, exactly 168 steps to the bottom, she easily takes the steps two at a time, speeding faster and faster down the steps, but even as her lungs burn she feels like she’s not getting any lower, the stairs just keep going. She’s not sure how long she runs but at some point the stair’s finally let her move, she finally gets to the bottom.

 

She bolts out the doors, not caring about the pieces of the tower falling around her, just needing to get to Anne. The figure laying on her side in the chaos, Sasha runs up to the figure skidding to a stop on her knees.

 

Sasha feels Anne’s name tear from her throat more than she hears it. Anne’s bleeding, she’s not sure from where but feels it covering her hands and where her knee pads dig into the ground. Anne whimpers as Sasha tries to move her into a more comfortable position, “Anne, hey, I’m sorry, I’m…I’m sorry.”

 

Anne looks at up at her, she’s crying. Even in tears Anne forces a wide smile, “Falling for you, all for you Sash,” Sasha shakes her head, looking around for any help, for anything to fix this, Anne coughs, chokes Sasha’s mind corrects, brown eyes flutter shut for a second, only for Sasha to shake her awake.

 

“Come on, Anne you… you gotta be fine, you’re gonna be fine, just hold on. I’ll… I’ll fix it, just hold on. Please,” Sasha’s hands are so red, so slick, she just needs this to stop.

 

“Sash, hey, maybe…maybe I am better off without you,” Anne manages to force out though Sasha can tell it hurts.

 

“I…okay, I’ll, I’ll let you go, you just have to, you have to hold on, just…please.” But Anne’s too still in Sasha’s arms, her eyes staring through Sasha unblinking, Sasha wants to run, tries to run, but her legs refuse to move, her body refuses to work.

 

Then she blinks and the body in her arm is moving again. She’s now staring into Marcy’s eyes, both her swords too far away on the ground. Sasha’s honesty not sure how they’re breathing as their chest is wide open, her hands are getting even more covered in red, Marcy’s trying to move, “I’m sorry, I don’t want you to hate me, I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, please,” the youngest is crying and their voice is so hoarse, “I didn’t know, I’m so sorry.”

 

Sasha tries to stop the bleeding, “Stop, stop moving Marce. Please, I’m trying, I’m trying,” her hands don’t do anything to stop the bleeding, nothing’s enough. 

 

“You’re not going to stop it,” Marcy finally says and All Sasha’s left with us her crimson covered hands as pink fills her vision.

 

When the too warm pink finally fades her hands are just as red. Looking down she’s on a pile of bodies, frogs and toads and people, the one closest to her is Grime. In front of the pile is Anne, hair glowing blue, bloody and beaten and glaring, sword drawn and staring at Sasha.

 

Before Anne can move Sasha manages to take a deep breath, snapping awake. 

 

She’s in the room, her breath is too fast but it’s okay. She makes herself stop crying to the best of her ability, her arm’s resting over Marcy’s stomach, their head is on her shoulder.

 

They’re breathing.

 

That small fact is enough to force Sasha to breathe correctly, she didn’t kill them. She hasn’t killed Anne.

 

Marcy wakes a little more peacefully, not commenting on Sasha’s arm over them and doesn’t move their head at first, they fiddle with Sasha’s fingers on their stomach, watching how they tense when Marcy pulls them away, “Rough night,” it’s not a question.

 

Sasha nods any way, brushing Marcy’s hair from their face, looking towards the bump in the blankets from their legs, “You gonna be okay?”

 

Marcy nods.

 

Sasha doesn’t push.

 

“We’re getting close to when Anne gets to Newtopia… I kept lying, I kept…little bits of manipulation for two month,” Marcy’s frowning now.

 

Sasha gets it, she really does, but she doesn’t know how to fix it, “I’m with you for all of it.”

 

“I lied to you too, Sash.”

 

“Tell you what, let me decide my forgiveness and you decide yours,” the blonde replies softly, pushing herself up and out of the bed.

 

“And Anne?” The question is soft, said to Sasha’s back as she starts getting dressed.

 

Sasha freezes for a second, looking down at her hands for a second, not red, forcing herself to look at the remains of their date last night, so much for clinging to them being just kids, “I don’t know.” She looks over at the nerd, needing them to have the answer.

 

Marcy had hoped Sasha knew, she always had been better than Marcy at knowing people, even if Marcy sometimes rivaled her with Anne knowledge. “Space and time?” They offer softly.

 

Sasha nods, “Space and time.”

 

The two of them get dressed in silence and quietly go out into the theater, the two of them are some of the last to enter the room, both of them meet Anne’s eyes when they enter without meaning to, the Thai girl looks away seconds faster than the other two.

 

If any of the adults notice all of the teens weren’t really eating no one comments, even with all eyes on Anne for food she’d gotten good at hiding it before, what’s one more meal.

 

However, when it comes time for the next episode to start and they all sit down, everyone notices how Anne sits between the Plantars and her parents and how Sasha refuses to let go of Marcy’s hand, how her knuckles are going just a little pink.

 

Several adults take note but no one says anything yet as the screen lights up:

 

Swamp and Sensibility

Notes:

Happy Valentine's Day?

2 chapters til Marcy at the Gates

Thanks for Reading!

Be Sure to Let us Know what you’d like to see next chapter!

See Y'all Next Time.

Chapter 62: Swamp and Sensibility

Chapter Text

Anne tries to bite back a yawn, pressing on the bruises she had made on her knuckles to stay awake, she’s been up and pacing for hours after giving up on sleep. She interlaces her fingers together, leaning forward with her elbows between her knees, not daring to take her eyes off the screen, she’s not sure what she’ll do if she looks at either them too long.

“You okay, Anne?” Sprig asks quietly, she looks like she’s going to be sick.

Anne gives him a thumbs up, “Just a little tired, sorry.” she’s only half lying at most.

The episode began by focusing on the Fwagon, passing through a peaceful valley, Hop Pop was driving and inside Sprig and Anne were watching a movie on Anne’s cellphone.

 

The movie was ending and clearly it was a cliche teen movie. Anne started tearing up, mouthing along with the movie, “And that is the masterpiece, From Pointe to Poppin.”

 

Oum pinches the bridge of her nose, quickly realizing where the conflict for this episode will come from.

 

Anne groans softly, trying to make herself smaller, she’s well aware she needs to stop believing her damn movies, as if last night wasn’t proof enough that every single one of them are complete bullshit.

 

“Talk about an emotional roller coaster‐” the wagon stopped suddenly, sending Sprig to the ground mid sentence.

 

Anne looked over the edge of the bunk, “Sprig! You all right, buddy?” Then before he answered looked to the top door of the Fwagon, “What the heck is going on out there?” She poked her head out of the Fwagon as Hop Pop was gently pushing Bessie to her limit.

 

They barely got to the top of the hill before the reins broke causing them to keep rolling out of control before they came to a jolting stop “Oh, dang it! The ding‐dang reins snapped.” Without the reins Bessie instantly ran to the valley’s sheepbugs, pulling the Fwagon with her. “We gotta get these reins fixed or we can't control Bessie.”

 

Sprig hopped out of the wagon with the map, pointing out there was a town nearby, “See? Ribbitvale.”

 

Wally gulps, shifting uncomfortably in his seat, his jig was up it seems. Anne gives him an apologetic look, he tries to give her a reassuring smile back.

 

Hop Pop: Ribbitvale? The most expensive town in all Amphibia? No way!

 

Bessie continued chasing sheepbugs, pulling them sharply throughout the field, “Looks like we don't have a choice, HP.” Anne said as Bessie finally got one of the sheepbugs to let her rub against them. Hop Pop groaned that she was right, but told the kids they had to not get sucked in by the fancy.

 

Some time later they all sighed in relief, having had to pull Bessie to the town. Polly was the first to get a good look at the town, every building was shining and plated in gold, “So shiny. So sparkly.” Polly’s eyes have gone wide

 

Sasha raises an eyebrow at all the gold, it’s showing off in a way her mother used to scoff at. Not that she’s exactly one to talk, Sasha both her and dad always used Sasha to show the other how fine they are.

 

Hop Pop: Hey! Hey! I said look away from the fancy.

 

Sprig’s eyes went wide too, “It's like nothing I've ever seen before. A ten‐tier fountain. A solid gold snail carriage. There's even a One-Eyed Wally.” at that they all paused, “Wait. What?”

 

They all approached the familiar frog, Anne didn’t notice how nervous he was, “You didn't tell me you were leaving the valley, you scamp.” Wally fumbled for an explanation 

 

Wigbert: Walliam, you know these pungent common folk, do you?

 

Wally hesitated for a second, before he lied easily, and badly, that he met them on his business travels. Which his father took it to mean, “These must be your servants from Wartwood then.” Hop Pop bristled at the implication but Wally steped in front of him, trying to stop him from telling his father his lie, he yelped when Polly crushes his hand and Hop Pop glared at him.

 

The room goes quiet, everyone staring at Wally, who’s not meeting anyone’s eyes, still shifting under the gazes, trying to disappear. The adult frogs at best look at mildly surprised, but most the kids and teens are clearly surprised, energy buzzing from all of them.

 

Ivy nudges Sprig with a frown before leaning excitedly over Maddie, pointing wildly at Wally. Maddie leans back a little, avoiding getting hit by the other frog, “You’re rich?” She yells half jumping in her seat.

 

Wally gulps a little trying to get ever smaller at the kids’ attention. 

 

Ivy though keeps talking, “Why didn’t you tell us, like there’s the school. And,” she gasps, waving her hands wildly as Maddie moves a little further back to dodge, a small smile on the witch’s face, “You could out fund Toadstool, and-“

 

“Ivy,” Sasha interrupts shortly, when the yellow frog looks at her, she stops talking for a second tilting her head.

 

“You… don’t look surprised?” The little frog accuses

 

Sasha raises an eyebrow letting a little sarcasm slip out, “I’m shockingly good at knowing things about people,” there were only so many people who’d be willing to find their rebellion, even anonymously, “But chill out, Wally obviously doesn’t want us to know.”

 

Ivy looks at the town’s vagabond again before nodding, “Sorry,” she settles back down, avoiding the glare from her mom.

 

Wally though looks at the adults of Wartwood weren’t any more surprised than the blonde, “You guys knew?” He looks over at Loggle.

 

The axolotl shrugs, “Not that rich but we knew you had some money as you always paid for your stuff and all that.”

 

Wally groans a little at his apparently flimsy charade.

 

Wigbert walked up to Anne rubbing his chin as he examined her, “And this must be some kind of exotic beast you tamed. Though I sooner would have had it stuffed.” He nudged Anne with his cane as he laughed. Anne grunted at the hit from the cane before glaring at Wally who gave all of them a nervous smile. “Anyhow, I am Wigbert Ribbiton.”

 

There’s several concerned glances towards Anne at that, especially Wally’s guilty look remembering how the whole town thought she was a beast when she first ended up in Amphibia. Stuffing the beast wasn’t an unheard of suggestion especially in the first month or so.

 

Hop Pop: Ribbiton? As in Ribbiton's Ribbons? The finest web crusty floss in all of Amphibia?

 

Yunan and Grime share a look, Ribbiton makes a lot of things but in their line of work it’s definitely not floss they know that name from.

 

Wigbert confirmed that’s correct and that Wally would eventually take over the family empire. Wally confirmed that, saying “Can't wait for that.” sighing at the thought. Anne hummed in thought at how much he clearly didn’t want that.

 

Wigbert saw how Bessie’s reins were snapped, commenting they needed repair, snapping his fingers in order to have several little frogs take her and the Fwagon away. His mechanics would fix her in no time, Hop Pop thanked him though the rich frog doesn’t acknowledge it, instead asked, “You'll be joining us back at the mansion, of course?” The Plantars were all surprised, and though Wally tried to keep them from the mansion they quickly agreed they would

 

When the gate to the mansion opens, Wigbert leads them through the yard, “Some of my prizewinning birds. Ever seen a frog torn in half by a peacock? Grizzly stuff.” no one reacted as the birds screeched around them.

 

“Rich people everywhere are weird,” Marcy murmurs quietly thinking about the rich people on earth who own tigers and chimps and how that always seems to end up with the humans or animals dead.

 

“Hey,” Sasha nudges her partner with a small laugh.

 

“Sashy, your mother is-“ Sasha’s face gets a little strained, and Marcy quickly snaps their mouth shut, putting their hand on her knee.

 

Wigbert took them to a room in the mansion, telling them it’s one of the smaller rooms but let them have it for the time being, they all gasped when they see the room, it was bigger than the Planter’s whole house, Hop Pop sank into the magnificent bed, Anne grinned, pointing out his hypocrisy as he wasn’t looking away from the fancy, “It don't count if ya don't have to pay for it.” Sprig told his family they should go explore and Hop Pop agreed before the Plantars ran off

 

Anne and Wally were left in the room, so Anne took the chance to interrogate the blue frog, “So... Walliam, what's going on here? I thought you were a fun-loving tramp, not some little rich boy.” Wally admitted he lived like a bum because that was the life he loved.

 

Wally: This life may look nice but there's so many rules. And if my family knew the real me, well, they'd disown me for sure.

 

The frog fell against the wall. Anne knelt across from him, “Just be honest with them. Tell them the truth and I know they'll support you.” commenting it was just like her favorite movie, Wally groaned, peeling up a floorboard to reveal one of his accordions, playing it sadly.

 

Marcy bites down on their thumb, knowing why Anne thinks it’ll go okay, but also remembering when their parents found out about their crush on Anne, please don’t go that way.

 

Wally: It's just too risky, Anne. I have to hide these around the house, or I'd lose my mind.

 

Anne pushed a little, asking him about telling her not to care what people think of her a few months ago, Wally shook his head at her glare, “This is different. This is my family we're talking about.”

 

Anne: I still think you should be honest with them. I mean, what do you have to lose?

 

Wally stood offering to show her, only to run into the wall after a few steps, they both agreed to shrug it off.

 

Meanwhile the Plantars were walking down a hallway, realizing they were lost, Sprig sprigs up, grinning, “Oh, I know. Let's just open some doors at random. One of them's gotta be an exit." They opened a door, regretting it as there were several frogs taking a steam bath. They tried another door, finding one that had servants breaking chairs, another room with peacocks and a frog dressed as one. The Plantars closed each door, sighing as they walked away.

 

Wally guided Anne to the stable going to one particular stall. He opened it to reveal a ladybug explaining how much of his past was in the stable and mansion and how it’d break his heart to just leave it despite everything. “Meet Fiddle Leaf. I've been riding her since I was a wee tadpole.” Anne Awed at the childhood picture of Wally and his Beetle before seeing how old and miserable she was looking, she uncrossed her arms asking what he’s gonna do if not tell his family.

 

For a second Wally let himself hope, saying maybe if his family could see how happy he was in Wartwood they could accept him before groaning, “Who am I kidding. Well, I better go get ready for dinner.”

 

Wally groans softly before looking over at Anne, “You know between this and…” he looks awkwardly at Sasha for a second, laughing nervously, “Maybe you and I should really work on communication, this is a reoccurring pattern.”

 

Anne lets out a nervous laugh of her own, “Yeah, yeah we should,” looking down at her hands, “Sorry again.”

 

He waves her off, it had been months ago 

 

Anne is obviously planning at Wally’s last words as he leaves. The Plantars came rushing in just after Wally left, they all look shocked from what they saw in the mansion, “Rich people are messed up.” Anne pulled Sprig to the side, saying she and Wally had been talking for the last hour about how miserable he was.

 

Sprig: Oof. Are you sure meddling is a good idea?

 

Anne scoffed at the question, pointing out the movies did it and thus it’s not wrong because movies are never wrong, to which Sprig easily agreed.

 

Anne shifts a little in her seat, decidedly uncomfortable. She stares at her hands, knowing this wasn’t her best idea. She just got so blinded by wanting Wally to just be allowed to be himself. Her movie had it turn out well. Not to mention she remembers the fear that had almost consumed her completely at the thought of coming out to her parents even though it had turned out well she had been scared for days afterwards.

 

What happens next though hits her heavily before resting in the chest. The guilt balls up in her throat and her stomach falls to her feet as she remembers how bad it had gotten at school and how horrible it felt a few days ago being outed in the room in front of everyone she cared about. 

 

Maggie leans forward with a smirk, leaning on her palm as she narrows her eyes at Anne, voice heavy with mocking, “What? Perfect Boonchuy is going to out someone?” Narrowing her eyes “That’s fucked up, dude.” 

 

Anne moves to open her mouth to defend herself. Point out how she’s the last one to talk as the other teen is obviously a hypocrite. But she sighs softly deflating a little cause the bully was right, the weight in her stomach gets worse cause Maggie’s right. Sasha turns around with a glare at Maggie, whatever she’s going to say is cut off when she sees how strained Anne’s face is. Anne quickly looks down, away from her girlfriend, Sasha frowns a little before facing forward again, putting her arm over Marcy’s shoulder.

 

“Hey, knock it off, Anne’s a lot of things but she’s not malicious with this, maybe a little dumb but not malicious,” Wally cuts in glaring at the teen a little. Maggie leans back into her seat, the smirk hardly dropping from her face. Anne tries to give the frog a thankful smile but all she can feel is nausea at how she’s so stupid and awful.

 

Later at dinner the many members of Wally’s family are talking quietly until Wigbert made a toast to the Plantars, calling them Wally’s valet. Anne cleared her throat, “Great segue. To thank you Ribbitons for your hospitality, I have prepared a special presentation.” one of the frogs stood, shocked Anne could talk, “Gonna ignore that. Now, please enjoy this video of Wally's life in Wartwood. Edited by me.” Wally drops his spoon, realizing what Anne was doing.

 

She starts the video of Wally, first playing the accordion one night where he fell off a wall, then another moment when Anne found him in a chicken bug coop. Then Wally bathing in the town fountain, the cops beating him up when he doesn’t get away fast enough.

 

Bee and Oum give their daughter a look but Anne very clearly knows she messed up, hiding her face against her knees, hands in her hair pulling slightly on the curls.

 

Wally for his part is still trying to make himself small enough to not be noticed. Looking back it’s not the worst things Anne could’ve had on video but if he could just stop feeling all eyes on him that’d be wonderful.

 

With the video done, Anne pulled the phone away with a sure smile, ready for acceptance. Wigbert stood, clearing his throat, before he started yelling, “Walliam! That is how you've been acting outside of Ribbitvale? Unacceptable. You have brought shame onto the house of Ribbiton. Worse. You've been lying to us.” Anne’s face fell to a frown as it hit her, she messed up.

 

Wally cowered away from his father’s yelling, trying to explain, “I-I only lied because I didn't think you'd accept the real me.” Wigbert leaned back a little, confirming that he was right, they do not accept that behavior and he was not to leave the town again. 

 

Wally winces, hearing exactly what he had never wanted to hear once again. He knows it turns out alright but he can’t say he had ever wanted to hear it.

 

Marcy bites down on their lip, getting it far too well. They look away from the screen, grabbing their wrist, not really caring if their nails dig into their wrist. Sasha does though, gently grabbing their hand and keeping a hold on it to make sure they don’t draw blood. 

 

Marcy half heartedly tries to pull away, just a bit, only to realize Sasha’s not letting go and laying their head on her shoulder. They debate explaining the timer they have with their parents, how they all know they’re running away again at 18 cause they’re not good. But they can’t get themself to, Anne’s not here and if they told just Sasha she’d be far too willing to fight or run with them, just not to another world. So they just keep their head on Sasha’s shoulder, their eyes trying to fall shut after such a long night last night.

 

Wally gasped then glared, “Then you leave me no choice.” He pulled his ribbon off, wrapping it around his fork before flipping across the table, ignoring the screams and gasps before flinging it into a gong at the end of the table. Anne questioned what that meant, and the Plantars quickly explained it was a family challenge.

 

Wally: If my family won't accept me for who I truly am, then I don't want to be a Ribbiton anymore. I challenge you to a winner‐takes‐all duel.

 

Wigbert: Very well. One‐on‐one Beast Polo. You win, you can leave Ribbitvale and live however you like. You lose, you take over the family business and stay in Ribbitvale forever.

 

Wally accepted the duel’s terms and Anne groaned that this whole dinner didn’t go to her plan.

 

Several people turn to look at her, mouths open, “Yeah, I know, don’t listen to movies.” She looks down at her hands, staring at anything but the cream.

 

Seconds later the doors to the dining room slam open Wally stomped into the hall, Anne trailing behind him, clearly regretting all of her actions today, “Why did you do that?” he demands.

 

Anne half ran half danced to catch up to him, “You told me this is what you wanted. You said, ‘I wish they could see me in Wartwood’” Wally covered his face for a second pointing out that he didn’t actually want them to know, she knelt down so she could easily look in his eye, “Look, I just wanted to help you be proud of who you are. A poppin' lockin' fresh don't stoppin' hip-hop B-girl.” Wally was confused at her movie reference so Anne just shook her head, “Never mind. What can I do to fix this?”

 

Wally: You know what Anne, you've done enough already. I've got to face the music on my own.

 

The frog pulled out his accordion and marched off playing sadly, Anne groaned knowing she had messed up, and badly.

 

At the polo field the announcer is ready to start the game, “Hi‐ho, Crumpet the Frog here, and welcome to the official Ribbiton family challenge. A ribbiting game of Beast Polo. Hey, see what I did there? Ribbiting, riveting? Because we're frogs?”

 

A few people give a few pathetic laughs at the bad puns from the announcer. Most appreciating a chance to not groan at people’s past actions.

 

Marcy’s both ready for this episode to be done and wanting it to never finish, knowing they’re on the final countdown to when they show up, where everyone gets to see their far too many lies. Gritting their teeth they push on their leg unthinkingly, grinning a little at the sting making it easier to focus on the screen.

 

Sasha gently grabs their wrist, moving their hand from doing what they both know they are. Sasha though makes it even gentler, laying her head on Marcy’s shoulder, bringing their hand to her mouth, kissing the back of their hand. Then whispering softly, “Does the announcer sound like Kermit to you?”

 

Marcy laughs a little as the stinging stops, nodding once. It was such a strange thing.

 

Anne feels a familiar knot in her stomach as she watches the two of them. Only for Sprig to elbow her, “You’re glaring, Anne.”

 

“You okay, Anne? Hop Pop asks quietly, looking over at his granddaughter, who’s leaning forward barely on the edge of her seat, arms wrapped tightly around her stomach as her foot taps lightly.

 

She shakes her head a little, no, I fucked everything up , “Sorry, just tired,” the lie slips out just as easily as before. But even less believable. She licks her lips before trying again, “I feel like I’ve heard that voice before,” she tries to shrug it off.

 

Hop Pop gives her a look before shrugging, “Some people just have those voices, mine apparently sounds very familiar to some people.”

 

Hop Pop: Well, this guy's quite the character.

 

Much to the crowd’s disgust, Wigbert took off his monocle to pull the ball out of his fake eye socket. Trying to not let his disgust show, the announcer continued that the players have to pick their beasts. Wigbert announces he was taking Andromeda, a hulking bull beetle, Wally tried to choose Fiddle Leaf but his father pointed out with a grin that she was a Ribbiton family beast and as Wally didn’t want to be part of the family he couldn’t use her or any other beast.

 

Wigbert gets several glares at his rule, “You’re just being cruel unnecessarily,” Oum tells him with a mom glare.

 

Anne jumped out from behind the little ladybird, scaring both the frogs, offering to be Wally’s beast.”Look. If you're gonna go down, you might as well go down fighting. Plus, I got you into this. At least let me try to get you out.”

 

Wally smiled and agreed, and Anne easily put the saddle on, though quickly rejected putting in the bit that Wally suggested she wear.

 

Anne and Wally both smile a little at the screen, there’s a reason why Wally forgave Anne. No matter how bad she messes up, she always tries to fix it.

 

Both sides prepared to start, as soon as the bell rang, Wigbert hit the ball between Anne’s legs scoring an easy goal

 

Wally and Anne talk, they were both a little surprised his dad still had skills and they may be in trouble. “Then come on. Let's step up our game and demolish this old man!” Wally tried to get her to chill, it was still hit dad, “Sorry, I'm just so competitive!”

 

Anyone who’s been unfortunate enough to play against Anne in gym class or even saw her play tennis laugh a little. Competitive is a bit of an understatement.

 

Marcy opens their mouth to make a joke about the races that Anne always beat both Sasha and them in, be it just to the end of the block or to the buoys in the ocean. They look over their shoulder to look at Anne, she looks away. Marcy closes their mouth quickly.

 

The ball was put in the field again, Anne ran and easily jumped over Wibert’s bullbeetle letting Wally score. The game was on. 

 

As the game went on both sides scored. Eventually both sides had nine points, whoever got the next goal was gonna be the winner. They all ran for the ball, but Anne tripped, falling on the groan. Wigbert tried to score the winning goal but he hit the goal post, sending the ball back into the field, “Ah. He missed.”

 

Anne got to her feet, trying to get the ball that was close to them, but the bullbeetle was faster than them. Anne panted they’ll never make it, “That's what you think.” Before pulling one of his accordions from her hair. Anne’s eyes went wide asking Wally how long he had that there, “A season at least.” Wally uses the instrument to hit the ball a second before his dad could, scoring the winning goal.

 

There’s a few looks given, many people wanting more details as to why he put his accordion in Anne’s hair. Others asking the real questions of why did Anne not notice.

 

“I forgot to ask… why do you guys need such a huge field of boom shrooms?” Anne asks, the explosive goal reminding her, “Surely having one that close to your home is dangerous.”

 

Wigbert tilts his head, “For our munitions of course. You don’t get to be Amphibia’s richest frog family from simple webbing floss.”

 

Anne’s not sure if she should’ve known that but as her face flushed she notices many of the Toads and Newts in the room don’t look surprised.

 

The crowd cheered, and the Plantars ran onto the field, Wally gives Anne a hug, “We did it! I can finally be myself.” Hop Pop gives him his hat, he can’t be himself without his hat.

 

Wally walks up to his father, Wigbert clears his throat, “Well, son, I concede defeat. I suppose this means goodbye forever.” his eyes welled up a little at losing his son, Wally pointed out he did not want to leave forever, he gave his father a hug,  he just wanted his dad to accept him being him wherever he was, both in Ribbitvale and Wartwood, both Walliam and Wally

 

Wigbert: I suppose we can do that. Ah, accordion, eh? You know, I used to love playing the jug, but I gave it up a long, long time ago. Oh, all right. You got me. 

 

He pulls up a huge part of the field revealing several jugs, Wally grins, “You've been holding out on me.” the announcer points out a happy ending like this deserves a song, Wally thanked Anne, “For everything. Well, not everything.” and Wally and his dad start playing their instruments. Only for everyone to scream when one of the peacocks bursts onto the field screeching at them

 

“Why would you want a pet that’d kill you?” Marcy asks softly but before anyone answers the screen lights up again.

 

Wax Museum

Chapter 63: Wax Museum

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Anne winces a little at the title, “If this is what it should be, next one should be Newtopia,” her warning is clear enough as Marcy tenses slightly in the row in front of her. They shift in their seat and Anne knows the youngest is trying to catch her eyes, but she can’t let them. Staring at her hands she almost misses the small nod and strained thank you smile. Despite herself Anne feels something hopeful fluttering in her throat.

 

When Anne still won’t look at them Marcy quickly turns back towards the screen pulling their knees towards their chest, resting their head on Sasha’s shoulder, hoping the blonde can provide amnesty and protection from their own past actions that they don’t deserve. Sasha shifts her arm over their shoulder with a small sigh, if she had just been a little better maybe this wouldn’t be happening, or at least not so bad.

 

Anne and the Plantars had parked Bessie and the fwagon outside the newest town they had come across, Stony Gulch.

 

Stony Gulch had plenty of shops and new food, and the kids were naturally excited to do something. However they can’t as Hop Pop’s broke. “All we can afford is window-shopping, kids.”

 

Anne was getting hot in the cape and hood she had on, taking it off however caused everyone in town gasping and staring at her, “Right. Sometimes I forget about the whole "I'm a freak in this world!!" thing.” a tadpole started crying, Anne tried to calm the baby, saying she’s not a monster just weird, wiggling her nose and ears before striking a pose, much to the Townspeople's aw.

 

The tadpole stopped crying, instead clapping, demanding, “Mommy, Mommy! Give the freak money!” The mother agreed, giving Anne a few coppers for the show.

 

Anne gave the Plantars a look over her shoulder. Polly gave her a thumbs up, telling her to milk it, putting her bucket in front of Anne with ‘Tips’ written on it. Anne smiled continuing her act, causing the town’s folk to throw several handfuls of coppers at her, mentioning her act is so much better than the town’s creepy oddities museum.

 

The town’s attention being drawn so quickly causes many of the people in the room to worry, attention never seems to be good for them. Anne silently notes perhaps finding a cape that works could be a good addition for her return, it certainly helps keep Sasha and Marcy under the radar at times.

 

Anne: Oddities museum? What the heck is an oddity in Amphibia? Am I right?

 

When the joke didn’t hit Anne reminds herself to just stick to physical comedy, before punching herself in the face. This earned plenty of laughs.

 

By the end of the day Anne had earned a literal bucket of money. When looking around town to see how to spend their newly acquired wealth. Anne noticed the oddity museum was open and she wanted to go. The Plantars are less sure but Hop Pop agrees, “Well, you made the money..” only to demand, “But only if you keep your hood up. don't like you drawing so much attention to yourself.” Anne’s not nervous but puts her hood on nonetheless

 

When they get to the museum, Anne steps just inside but the Plantars hang back, the room is filled with creepy golden yellow statutes, but there doesn’t appear to be anyone there, Polly’s brow furrows, “I think this place is closed! So let's leave and never come back!!” the tadpole is clearly nervous but Anne shrugs off their worries, marching right in.

 

“Yeah, Polly’s right, that museum is creepy,” Maddie agrees staring at the statues on screen with a frown, something feels off.

 

Sasha opens her mouth to poke fun at the witch thinking something else is creepy but stops, “Oddities museum in Amphibia ,” she asks Marcy softly realizing where this episode’s going, there were more than a few small towns where the locals gave her issues do to being a monster from another world and she’s sure Marcy had the same.

 

Marcy groans quietly, shifting to further hide from the screen, softly picking at their thigh trying anything to stay focused on the episodes instead of their guilt. Sasha frowns slightly but grabs one of Marcy’s hands, squeezing a little too tight, and putting her free hand over Marcy’s shoulder, playing with their long gone shaggy hair, “Sorry,” Marcy murmurs knowing they’d been caught.

 

Sasha shakes her head, “Long few days,” she’s not sure if she’s talking about the last few or the next few, she certainly didn’t take her big appearance well, biting her lip she offers, “No one’ll give you issues if you doze,” the offer is barely audible but the promise if anyone else does say anything they’d have to deal with the blonde is practically yelled between them. Marcy nods once into her shoulder, trying not to feel guilty about taking the out. No one comments if they notice the nerd’s breath evening out. 

 

The Plantars follow her in, shaking scared, Anne laughed, “Guys, it's all fake! They're trying to scare you!” She stopped in front of one exhibit, it’s the only one not yellow, “Look at this hot mess! It's actually pretty lifelike!” Polly agrees it looks realistic and reached out to touch it, only for it to snap to life, slapping the pollywog’s hand away, they all screamed, including the not wax figure, though he starts laughing at their fear.

 

The tall frog moves off the display, welcoming the Plantars and Anne, “Welcome to my Museum of Oddities. I go by many names, but you can call me ‘The Curator.’” Polly points out the name is a little on the nose but the curator just ignored her, telling them if they gave him some money he’d be happy to give them a tour. Anne puts four coppers in and the curator narrowed his eyes at her, “What's the matter, honey? Face too ugly for public?”

 

Anne pulls her hood further down her face, “Wouldn't you like to know.” the curator laughs at the mystery, he loved mysteries. However instead of pushing he starts them on the tour. He threw a smoke bomb on the floor, however the smoke dissipated before he could get away so the Plantars and Anne can see him running behind one of the wax statues.

 

Polly gets brave enough to approach one of the figures, only to scream when the monster’s eyes look at her. She screamed hopping into Hop Pop’s arms, “Its eyes! They're watching me!” The Frogs all decided they’ve had enough, telling Anne they were all freaked out and were going to wait outside for her. 

 

Sasha frowns a little, this is even creepier than the most shady sideshow she’d dragged Anne and Marcy too, it’s setting off too many red flags for her liking.

 

Anne waved them off, clearly interested in the wax figures. However Anne’s focus was suddenly captured by a small sideroom, “Is that an old Skip Man? My parents had one of these!”

 

Despite everything around this episode Anne can’t help but grin a little at the faded memory of road trips playing the songs from Mulan on repeat in her dad’s Skipman.

 

Anne picked up the old technology, “..How did it get here?” she turns around, looking for the Curator asking for a price, only to get shocked when he pops up behind her. He’d be willing to part for it for a million coppers. Anne tries to get him to set a more reasonable price, “I can't afford that.” 

 

The Curator: Okay, fine. How about we trade for it then? Got anything rare or vomit-inducing I could display in exchange?

 

Anne stated she did, pulling down her hood. The Curator is beyond surprised,”Sweet tadpole Mary!” Anne grins walking around the orange frog, she offered to be his special attraction for one day only as the ultimate oddity, for the Skipman. He agreed one day for the cd player and everything he knew about it, telling her to come back tonight to discuss his elaborate plans for the exhibit.

 

Sasha groans slightly cause she gets it, fuck in the begining she’d have done anything to go home, hell she did do anything. However she hates watching Anne get hurt on such a small chance, especially when she’s so close to Newtopia. She feels Marcy’s weight fall more onto her, their breathing soft against her shoulder, she shifts a little to lay them on her lap, unthinkingly still playing with their hair.

 

“Did he tell you anything about it?” Ivy asks because if nothing else it’s weird that something from another world ended up in a random swamp.

 

Anne shrugs, “He really didn’t, honestly I’m not sure he’d’ve been much help even if…” she shakes her head, “It’s still pretty weird though,” She knows it’s not Marcy’s or Sasha’s.

 

Terri narrows their eyes at the Skip Man, “Yeah I can definitely tell you, I had to spend 50 bucks to get Dr. Franks a new one.”

 

The Plantars pale a little and Anne tenses up, crossing her arms tightly over her chest at the mention of the mad doctor, “So it was that other portal?”

 

“Other portal?” Sasha echoes turning to look at Anne.

 

Anne grabs at her arms, not caring how her fingers dig into her skin, anything to stop that ever growing knot in her stomach when she looks at Sasha, she locks her jaw for a second, looking over Sasha then down to her lap, Marcy’s almost as guilt inducing, before nodding, “Guess when we opened the box it caused a ripple, other portals open just… not stable enough to use to get back,” she looks towards Terri and Dr. Jan like she needs any more confirmation that it’s not stable enough yet; she’d never admit looking at the two of them is just an out to let her stop looking at Sasha.

 

The Curator: Looks like we just hit paydirt, Frog Soos.

 

Frog Soos: Doo doo doo. Say, Mr. Ponds, do you get the feeling that we exist simultaneously in multiple parallel universes, completely unaware of the other's very existence?

 

The Curator wasn’t amused by his employee’s question, only for Frog Soos to lick himself again.'

 

Some of the room would have disagreed before seeing proof of another frog world. Now it seems pretty clear, though thinking about it further would have to wait until they can have an existential breakdown.

 

Anne celebrated as she left the museum, telling the Plantars what she had found, telling them to trust her, it’s a big deal, “All I have to do is be the museum's main attraction for a day.” The Plantars are all horrified by that plan Hop Pop telling her she can’t do this, “But th-this is the first time I've found something from my world! It could explain so much.”

 

Hop Pop’s eyes soften, he understands that but the Curator gives off all sorts of red flags, “Tell you what, let's sleep on it, come back in the morning, and see if we can get some answers, okay?” Anne agrees, waiting for them to walk away before muttering to herself that it’s just til they fall asleep

 

Sure enough, that night Anne sneaks out, almost waking everyone with her falling and knocking Sprig’s toys over. When she breathed a sigh of relief and laughed just a little as she makes her way to the oddities museum.

 

She looks around the dark museum, getting surprised by the Curator popping up behind her with a torch. He guides her to the stage he had planned for her. She tried to bring up the skip man and he shrugs her off, promising she’ll get whats coming to her, and telling her to stand on it. She gets on the stage and stands right on the X. The curator laughed.

 

The Curator: That's the stuff. Now, since you're my main attraction, I'm gonna let you in on this museum's biggest secret. You see, truth is nothing's fake. Everything here is real. Real and frozen in wax. Just like you!

 

He flips a switch and a traps Anne in a tube, Anne looks up commenting this tracks,”I mean, it's crazy how easy that was! Honestly, I thought I was being way too obvious about it.”

 

Anne: I can't believe this. I'm so stupid.

 

Anne looks down at her hands again, another example of issues that wouldn’t have happened if she could just be a little less stupid.

 

Sasha tenses a little at the newest way Anne almost died, stopping herself from reacting further as she doesn’t want to wake Marcy. Most people in the room shift uncomfortably at the hot wax, imagining both dying drowning in wax or maybe even worse peeling it off.

 

Anne looks around the room at the worried looks, “Oh come on, surely you’re used to this whole almost dying thing, it wasn’t even the worst method that week, like I think I’ve seen the whole turned to a statue thing in at least four movies and that one show Marce likes, no big.” she laughs, trying to make everyone stop worrying about how she was constantly so dumb. No one else laughs though.

 

The Curator tries to comfort her, and even though Anne thanks him he then turns on the wax machine, “So, as you've probably guessed, you're not just the main attraction tomorrow. You'll be here forever!” Anne screams as the hot wax pours on her.

 

Back at the Fwagon the Plantars are sleeping. Until Hop Pop get’s woken up by one of Sprig’s action figures landing in his mouth, choking him awake. His anger at getting woken up is halted when he realizes Anne isn’t there. Sprig snaps awake, “Oh, no. She went back to the museum. We got to save her.” Polly is clearly scared of the museum and tries to stay at the Fwagon but Hop Pop picks her up and they all run to the museum

 

The frogs break in through a window and when Polly gets freaked out by one of the wax monsters, Hop Pop and Sprig sneak around, looking for Anne. They look around the corner in the Wax room, Anne’s bored out of her mind as the collector talked about his artifacts, “And Newtopia's got a ton of 'em. That's where I got that, uh, Skip guy you wanted.” Anne grins at the  realization they’re on the right path with Newtopia. Suddenly the wax machine clogs up. Hop Pop starts to tell Sprig the plan but when the Curator gets the machine running again Sprig hops over his grandfather rushing the museum man.

 

Olivia frowns a little at the fact Newtopia was where this creep found that thing, she leans over to Yunan, whispering, “I know that Marcy wasn’t as… interested in going back as the other two but-”

 

“You’d think a rumor like that should get to the court?” Yunan nods once, “Or at least through the barracks.” they both add it to the list of things the king didn’t want people to know about.

 

The Curator: Who are you? A cop? I ain't going back to frog prison! Oh, no. Just a couple of common frogs. Ooh. I can stick 'em in the same mold. Call 'em the Two-headed Frog of Froglantis. It's genius.

 

The wax is almost up to Anne’s mouth as the curator almost hits the other two, “Guys, get out of here! Save yourselves!”

 

Back with Polly the figure’s eyes finally moved, Polly screams, using the torch to melt the wax creature. However the figure breaks out of the wax coming to life. Back in the other room, Hop Pop and Sprig are cornered by the Curator. However before he can hit them with his snake weapon only to be distracted by the newly freed monster breaking into the room.

“They were alive,” Oum manages to force out, her face almost pure white. She had never liked these stupid roadside attractions, and her hate had gotten worse when Bee had convinced her to go to that creepy one in Oregon when Anne was a baby, this one’s somehow even worse.

 

Mr. X groans a little, rubbing his temple, “This is worse than the shack 4, 5 years ago,” he murmurs to Jenny, “Not sure if the zombies or the weird time and space anomalies were worse.”


Hop Pop tells the kids to melt the rest of them and they run to grab torches, which they all quickly do with torches, the various former exhibits line up to attack the Curator. Easily catching him and pulling him to the storage closet, he catches the door way and tries to bribe them for a moment, only to still be pulled down into the darkness. There are screams and growls then red oozes out from under the door.

 

“Did- did he just die?” Maggie asks with a vaugely disgusted look at the red, most the room is looking uncomfortable at the liquid oozing out.

 

Grime though was asking the far more important question, “Is that an Olm?”

 

Everyone gets more uncomfortable at the fact he’d done this to presumably sentient species before Anne.

 

The Curator: Calm down, everyone. It's just wax.

 

There’s a few people who sigh in relief, they’re not sure how they feel about the death count Anne and the Plantars could be technically racking up.

 

The Planters though are focused on Anne, the cylinder is completely filled with Wax.

Hop Pop breaks her out with only her mouth uncovered. She’s frozen except around her mouth so they pick her up, “Take her to go!”

 

Anne sighs, “That took forever to melt,” she runs her hand through her hair, even after it melted she was still finding wax in her hair along with the occasional leaf still.

 

Back in front of the fwagon the sun is rising and a fire is burning slowly melting Anne out of the wax, Anne can’t help but sigh though, that Skip Man was her first link to home in months Sprig grins, pulling it out of his pocket. Anne’s eyes go wide, pulling Sprig into a one armed hug, thanking him repeatedly “Oh. And the Curator said he got this from Newtopia. Which means we're on the right track.”

 

Sprig grins at how excited his best friend was at his quick hands. But then he notices how Sasha’s back is shaking and Anne’s pinching the bridge of her nose, “What am I missing?” He demands.

 

Anne sighs with a grin, “Obviously stealing isn’t good,” she looks over at her parents, putting her hands up in surrender, “ But there’s some irony that all that could’ve been avoided with some shoplifting after everything,” she lets out a small laugh.

 

At the confirmation they were thinking the same thing Sasha lets a bark of laughter slip out which seems to be the final straw as her laughing wakes up Marcy, sleepily opening up their eyes, looking up at Sasha who’s still playing with their hair with one hand. The blonde tries to stop laughing, looking down at her partner, “Morning, Starlight,” she manages softly between laughs.

 

Marcy tilts their head on Sasha’s lap, “You actually let me sleep?”

 

“You didn’t miss much.”

 

Hop Pop scolds Anne for not keeping a low profile and jumping into things without them. Anne agrees she was reckless, “And besides, we work better as a team.” Hop Pop quickly loses his anger at Anne’s words.

 

Hop Pop: Well, the important thing is, we're all okay. Except for that Curator. He's dead.

 

Ivy grabs Sprig’s arm, “Wait it wasn’t wax?”

 

Anne laughs, “Yeah, no,” she’s not exactly guilty at that creep being dead.

 

Marcy pushes themself up from Sasha’s laughing form, “What did I miss?” They murmur quietly leaning against Sasha.

 

“Anne almost turned into a statue.”

 

Marcy tilts their head, “I turned someone into a statue,” at the concerned looks in the room they shrug, “He wanted to kill me, it was just before Anne got to Newtopia.” Everyone scoots away from the nicest of the trio, wondering how Sasha is the one who didn’t kill someone, at least not yet.

 

Yunan and Olivia had heard the story and look at each other, Marcy may’ve gone on that adventure against the king’s wishes but they can’t hope but pale at the realization who was probably behind it all. They both silently agree to not say what they’re both thinking.

 

Sprig hops off the log he was on with Anne to look towards the horizon, “Onward family! To Newtopia!” Anne however smirks, asking if they want to see something cool, showing them that the Skip man has a Laser, shooting it out and hitting Hop Pop in the eye as the episode ends.

 

Marcy furrows their brow turning to Anne hoping the tentative peace that Sasha and Anne also applies to them, “You don’t have a Skipman?”

 

“Yeah, it’s in my bag,” Anne pulls out Marcy’s journal to get to the bottom of her bag, “It’s kinda pointless but didn’t think it was a good idea to unpack it even…” her bag still had everything she had taken to Amphibia, unpacking it felt too final.

 

Marcy raises their eyebrow at the little device, unsure how nothing the nothing they missed actually was. But any worry of that is halted when the title of the next episode comes on the screen and Marcy squeezes Sasha’s hand tightly.

 

Marcy at the Gates

Notes:

So we’re finally at Marcy at the Gates, I’m sure that’ll be a perfectly happy episode:)

In other news We’re looking for a beta reader as unfortunately we’ve noticed more inconsistencies and typos slip past us, no writing needed but you’ll get to see the chapters before anyone else. If anyone’s interested let us know down below:)

Chapter Text

“After this episode we’ll have another break.” the room’s voice booms, Anne shifts a little in her seat, looking quickly at Marcy’s back, she can’t help but notice how tightly they’re clinging to Sasha’s arm, she shakes her head before quickly turning her attention back to the screen.

 

The episode started by watching fly-gulls squawking in the sky, before slowly panning down to the fwagon. Inside Sprig was sitting at the table, walking along the path to 

“Doo, doo, doo. Newtopia! Ugh. I can't believe it! It's been a long journey, but we're finally almost there!” He was using his fingers as if they were walking. Sprig while drumming on the table turned to see Anne looking sadly at the picture of her, Marcy, and Sasha “Anne?” Anne quickly looked up, having not been paying attention. Sprig’s drumming had stopped at this point “Uh, thought you'd be more excited?”

 

Anne threw her arms out smiling a bit as she pointed at the map, but the smile quickly faded “I am excited. It's just... we've been traveling Amphibia for weeks. I thought there'd be some sign of Marcy by now. But nothin’.”

 

Sprig “Maybe that's a good thing. Your last friend was kind of…” he had trailed off a bit before pointing to Sasha in the photo “Totally evil.”

 

Sasha scoffs a little, though her smile quickly fades, “I’m not totally evil,” she crosses her arms before shrinking down a bit, neither Marcy nor Grime say anything about her hands shaking slightly.

 

Sprig though glares at the back of the blonde’s head, any leeway he’s been trying to give her because of Anne has been tenuous at best and having heard the couple sniffles Anne couldn’t silence the night before had been enough to prove his worries right.

 

Anne slapped Sprig's hand away from her photo “Hey! Look, Sasha and I might be going through a rough patch, but that doesn't mean I don't care about her,” she got a more concerned look, “And since she got zapped here with me, it must mean Marcy did too.” 

 

Anne smiled slightly, “Also, Marcy is completely different from Sasha. She's harmless,” waving off Sprigs concern

 

Marcy winces, shifting uncomfortably, “Sorry,” they breathe, hiding their face against Sasha’s shoulder. The blonde puts her arm over Marcy’s shoulder, squeezing tightly. Despite Sasha’s attempt to comfort them all they can think about is the memory of last night’s agreement from Anne, the look of betrayal that the other two had given them in the throne room. She’s wrong , she can’t make the thought stop.

 

The screen cut to a flashback to Saint James Middle School's gym where Marcy's playing their Switch focusing on their game sitting in the middle of the court. A victory sound plays, “Boom! just cleared new game plus!” They shot their arm up with an excited smirk. 

 

However they don’t notice the ball was coming right for them til Anne dives in to save, Sasha glares in the background. They realize they were in gym class and thank Anne, who managed a, “Hey, no problem,” sounding winded.

 

The coach blew the whistle, “Marcy, Sasha, Anne! You lose!” Sasha groaned, slapping her forehead. 

 

In the next flashback Marcy was walking backwards down the school hall, reading their notebook instead of watching where they were going.“Okay. Sash, Anne. Dungeon's almost ready. Then we can finally play some Creatures and Caverns. Oh, yeah!” they cheered as Anne quickly alerted them they were about to hit a locker, Marcy just barely avoided it, grinning, “Oop! That was close.”

 

Sasha didn’t even look up from her phone. “One of these days, she's gonna get herself killed.”

 

Olivia, Yunan tense at the joke, the Plantars shift awkwardly in their seats. Sasha shifts, putting her arm over Marcy’s shoulder and gripping their shoulder tightly, “I was joking,” she murmurs hollowly as she feels Marcy tense under her arm. The youngest nods slowly, raising one of their hands to their chest, pressing on the knotted scar trying to stop the burning, “Just a joke, you’re okay,” neither are sure if Sasha’s words were meant to be heard, if they were for Marcy or a reassurance for Sasha herself.

 

“I’m okay,” Marcy forces just as softly, staring towards the screen but not really seeing it.

 

Anne looks down at her hands, realizing they’re shaking as the ghost of familiar heat and burnt copper smell hits her for a moment, she shakes her head, balling her hands into fists, “Just a joke,” she whispers to herself, trying to stop her hands from shaking.

 

Anne turned to her with worry and anger on her face “Ugh! Don't say that…” before she gasped and looked back to Marcy “Wet floor, wet floor!” She grabbed onto Marcy’s shoulders, stopping them midstep.

 

“Oh man! Where'd I be without you?” Only to turn around still not paying attention and walking right into a trash can, “I did it again, didn't I?”

 

Anne explained to Sprig, “She was super smart. But super oblivious.” Showing how they had easily gotten straight As but also wouldn’t notice when their bag was wide open spilling everything out as Anne tried to pick their stuff up, too focused on their game. “And insanely clumsy.” Showing when Marcy climbed onto a creaky picnic table, falling onto Anne.

 

A few people in the room laugh at the teen’s bad luck, whatever levity is spread by the laughing is cut off when they notice how strained the teens were looking.

 

The flashbacks from before Amphibia ended as Anne finished telling Sprig about Marcy, “Like, maybe the clumsiest person alive.” Sprig commented how horrible being that clumsy would be only to drop his cup of water. Anne looked down at the picture, crossing her arms, “Back home, we were there to protect her. But here, she's alone, and instead of kickballs…” she looks to the side trailing off.

 

Sprig: She could get mauled by an elephant scarab. Or crushed to death by a heron. Or worse, flayed alive by a…

 

The unneeded reminder of how dangerous Amphibia is even outside the more obvious scar on Sasha’s face it was pretty easy to see on Anne and Sasha bodies, any skin the two girls are showing seem to have a scar.

Marcy looks at the arm still draped over their shoulder, the scars aren’t new to them, more than one night when they were all in Wartwood had been spent talking about the many stories behind each mark, from various dangers and beasts and farming and training, it’d be funny how much they had missed the point, how they had missed the danger behind the laughed stories if not for why Marcy had lacked those same stories, if not for how much worse they could’ve been. A familiar knot of guilt makes its home in their throat as they push Sasha’s arm off her, the comfort feeling too selfish to take.

 

Anne pinched his mouth shut, “Not helping.” Any further conversation was cut off by Polly slamming the upper door open, announcing excitedly they’re finally at their destination.

 

Anne and Sprig climbed to the top of the fwagon, gasping at the view. Anne jumps off the fwagon and runs towards the edge of the cliff, getting an amazing view of Newtopia as the Plantars join her.

 

Hop Pop: There she is, gang... Newtopia. If there's a way to get you home, it's in that city.

 

They all cheered as Anne said they should get down to the pond surrounding them.

 

It then cuts to them wading through the moat, “Well, my feet are soaked.”

 

“No, honestly, how don’t you have trench foot or athlete’s foot or some kind of foot?” Maggie asks with a vaguely disgusted look.

 

Anne shrugs, “Luck?” she knows her foot was so wet and sore some days that she was shocked it wasn’t just one big sore, and it had burned after the second temple.

 

The Frogs however were thrilled to be in the water, Polly backstroked right into a large dirt mound, “Hey, what do you think made these holes?” Hop Pop stared down the hole before deciding better not to ask, pulling Polly away, “I feel like this is going to come back later.”

 

The Plantar’s finally got to the gate of Newtopia, Anne was hardly able to contain her excitement as she yelled up the giant door to see if anyone’s there. Only for the gatekeeper to tell them Newtopia’s closed to all outsiders. Explaining that it’ll stay closed “Until the barbari-ants are gone, of course. Good luck out there!“ the gatekeeper almost falling down to the moat when he tried to close the door.

 

There’s a few groans around the room, “Seriously what is your luck?”

 

Maddie tilts her head, “What’s a barbari-ant?” 

 

No one answers either question.

 

Marcy turns back towards Anne, “Honestly it is pretty bad luck, the gates only closed like a few days before. Like just after I got back and An- he made me a-“ they stop for a second you really are just a pawn the thought makes them nauseous, they look over at Olivia and Yunan, trying to see if they knew too. Another realization sinking into their stomach like a boulder, Andrias had made them an advisor to keep them close, make them tell him everything. Just another way they let him manipulate them. “Yeah, just a few days,” they manage to force out, crossing their arms tightly around their chest, staring down at the ground, not really caring that their nails were digging into their skin. Pulling away from Sasha when she reaches for them.

 

Down below Anne wondered a barbari-ant was, “Beats me. We don't got 'em in the valley.” Hop Pop replied.

 

Sprig scoffed, “They close the whole city because of a few little ants?” before he can continue he’s thrown to the ground by one of the Barbari-ants, “Ah! Big ant! Really big ant!” Sprig ends up between the ant’s mandibles. The rest of the Plantars reacted quickly, throwing Anne up so she could better elbow the ant as she landed on its head. The giant insect let Sprig go but he and Anne got thrown into the water, Polly jumped forward gnawing viciously on the Barbari-ant’s leg as Sprig and Anne worked together to fling Hop Pop towards their attacker, causing the ant to flee.

 

Any celebration was cut off by the ground rumbling around them. Then dozens of Ants dug up from underground, surrounding them, “Starting to feel a bit antsy.” Anne commented.

 

Maggie rolls her eyes at the pun, shifting in her seat to glare over at Anne. 

 

Dr. Jan also looks over at Anne, but with more concern. Anne had shown her a few scars that she didn’t want to show her parents to avoid them being more stressed. She really hoped this wasn’t where she got some of those.

 

Anne pulled her knees up refusing to look back at anyone looking at her, really hating all the eyes on her.

 

Before the Plantars could do anything else a pouch lands right in front of them, spreading black sludge in the water, followed by several more cutting them off from the ants before a mysterious figure shot a flaming arrow into the semicircle around them, setting the goo ablaze.

 

The fire sends the Barbari-ants fleeing as Anne and the Plantars stand. 

 

As the fire burnt itself out the mysterious figure turned its’ crossbow closer to the Plantar’s fwagon, shooting a bolt into the wheel, “Hop Pop, can I get a crossbow for my birthday? Please, please, please!” Polly begged and  Hop Pop was careful to not say yes to his granddaughter’s request as the figure hooked itself on a rope attached to the bolt swinging down toward them.

 

Even her family scoots away at the idea of the little tadpole having a ranged weapon, she’s scary enough as is.

 

“That's one cool newt.” Hop Pop comments

 

Only for the rope to break, sending the hooded figure to the ground. 

 

Maddie and Ivy laugh at the Newt’s fall. Many of the frogs and tides try to hide their own humor at the situation, it did look like a hard fall.

 

Sasha though nudges Marcy, trying to force a smile on her face even as they look at her with a vaguely sick look. She reaches out to touch their shoulder, Marcy jolts back like Sasha’s gonna hurt them. She quickly pulls back, hoping her nod is understanding enough, she knows watching your past mistakes sucks.

 

As the Plantars wince at the fall and comment on the ungraceful end, Anne realized something, “Wait a second.” Their savior coughed pushing themself up and started writing in a familiar notebook. Anne recognized their voice and asked nervously, covering her mouth like asking out loud would make it unreal, “Marcy?”

 

Despite the weight of their guilt and foolishness Marcy can’t help but smile a little. Remembering how it felt like waking up to one of the good parts of reality when they heard Anne say their name for the first time in months. They had sometimes wondered if something had happened with the box or something. If Anne and Sasha had known what they did and had been avoiding them. And then it wasn’t, they just hadn’t known where they were and Anne’s hug had been wonderful and warm and safe. She had been worried about them.

 

And you still lied to her.

 

They try to physically shake the voice from their head, their hold on their arms growing even tighter.

 

Marcy froze for a second, before just as softly before taking off their hood, asking, “Anne?”

 

Anne starts grinning before yelling her friend’s name, running towards the other teen, knocking them to the ground with a tackled hug, Marcy pushed her back a little but grabbed her shoulder, “Anne? Is that really you?”

 

Anne smiles a little, looking up at the screen, the relief of seeing Marcy safe and in one piece had been the best thing she had seen in months. Even after everything, warmth still spreads through her chest at the memory.

 

Anne finally pulled away a little wiping at her eyes as they were still teary, “Marcy! I can't believe it!” before pulling Marcy into another hug.

 

Marcy: You, me, here?

 

Marcy doesn’t mean for their breath to hitch quite so hard on their first little lie to Anne. Likewise Sasha doesn’t intend to frown, balling her hand into a fist against her pants, trying to force her own guilt and something else back down her throat as she watches how well Anne and Marcy get on without her, even with Marcy lying in the same way Sasha had tried to teach them over the years. 

 

Anne kept the other teen in a hug, “I know! I know! I missed you so much!” Marcy laughed, hugging Anne just as tightly, commenting how much they had missed her too.

 

The Plantars watched the reunion happily, except Sprig who narrowed his eyes at the new human. 

 

Humans and Wartwoodians alike side eye the pink frog, Marcy’s far and away the nicest of the trio, at least outside this room, the last three days had certainly put that into question though.

 

No one noticed as Anne pulled Marcy to their feet, “Look at you. Look at this outfit. You're like an Amazon warrior queen or something.” Marcy agreed, showing off their outfit before arming the crossbow, pointing it at Anne, grinning that it’s real. Anne Worriedly agreed, “Yeah, very real.” pushing the bolt away from her head.

 

Marcy laughs quickly disarming the weapon while apologizing, “Isn't this place wild? What an adventure. Aw, man! I've really grown out here, Anne. Come into my own. Leveled up. No more clumsy, klutzy Marcy. Can you believe it?” Anne instead of agreeing points out their cloak is on fire, causing Marcy to run around in worry.

 

Marcy looks down, they hadn’t even intended that to be a lie, they were better in Amphibia, they really had become better, stronger, smarter, they got people or at least Newts better. Same old clumsy klutzy Marcy the voice mocks, they put their hand on their leg, pushing hard against the sting. 

 

Marcy isn’t sure if Sasha’s expression is actually unreadable or they’re just too stupid to understand it when she pulls their hand away, “You have to let it heal, Mars.”

 

The Plantars had finally seen an opening in the reunion so as Marcy wrote down they needed a less flammable cloak and Anne put Marcy’s cloak out Hop Pop asked, “So, Anne, who's your friend?”

 

Anne grins, happily introducing Marcy, who snapped their head up to look at the Plantars as if suddenly realizing they’re there, running over to them, gasping, “Oh, my gosh. Who are these cuties?” looking back over at Anne their talking speeds up, “Are they your surrogate frog family? Did they find you and take you in? Oh! I love the found family trope! Gosh, this is just like the hero in my favorite game, Vagabondia Chronicles. The greatest JRPG of all time. Have you played it? Do you wanna play it, borrow it? Just say the word and I'll lend you my copy. Man, it'll change your lives!” by the end of their ramble the frog’s eyes were all wide. Sprig looks to Anne for help who was much more used to Marcy’s rambles, so just confirmed that the Plantars were her family and starts introducing them. 

 

Marcy measured Hop Pop’s forehead, judging by its size and the sediment meaning they’re from the Valley and that Anne had gotten taken in by a farming community, making Hop Pop liking them more as they commented how important farming is despite being overlooked by society. They then turn their attention to Polly, picking up the Pollywog and using the sun to see inside her, “Hmm. I'd say those legs should be coming in in about... two months, give or take.” giving her a note saying the same thing.

 

Then they approached Sprig, not noticing how he’s pretty clearly suspicious of them, “Hi there. Wow. I've never seen a frog your color before. You're not poisonous, are you?” Their voice got a little more nervous even as they offered him their hand, which he shook neither confirming nor denying he may be poisonous as he shakes her hand, still glaring hard at them, though admitting he didn’t actually know, “I will iodine that later.”

 

Ivy elbows her boyfriend before raising an eyebrow, he’s acting weirder than normal. Sprig shrugs, motioning to the screen, he’s right but any argument he makes won’t make sense yet.

 

Anne asked if Marcy had been in Newtopia the whole time. Marcy says they’d been around but confirmed that they had been in the city mostly as they had warped right in the center of the city, then jumping on that the newts were a lot like a race from Creatures and Caverns that they had tried to get Sasha and Anne to play, “From Shadows of Xel'noth! Anyway, I just role-played like your typical artificer/rogue and the next thing I know... Boom... I'm the chief ranger of the Newtopian Knight Guard!”

 

No one else was completely sure what all that meant, so Anne tried to move on, “So, Marcy, can you get us into the city? We tried the gate, but they won't let us in.” Marcy said they can’t as the gates won’t open til the Barbari-ants were gone, however they do have a plan.

 

The screen cut to outside Newtopia’s walls, in the tent three newts were arguing what they should do against the barbari-ants. It didn't go well as verbal arguing turned to physically fighting each other.

 

Marcy entered the tent with a grin, “'Sup, triple B?” The three stopped their fighting to greet their commander before the Plantars and Anne followed them in. The newts assume the frogs and other human are lost but Marcy reassures the newts they’re with them, “No, no. They're with me. The Plantars traveled here all the way from the valley.” though the Plantars didn’t make the best impression, coming off as dirty peasants.

 

Anne was still grinning widely, and right after Marcy introduces her, she poked them, when Marcy let out a small gripe at being poked Anne giggles, “Sorry. Just... still can't believe you're here.” she tapped Marcy’s head playfully like a drum, both laughing as Anne checked if they were really here. Still laughing Marcy told Anne to quit it, elbowing her gently and Anne agreed, telling them to keep doing what they were doing.

 

Sasha bites her lip at the way Anne and Marcy reunited so easily , she tries to ignore the slight burn of jealousy in her chest, why did she have to ruin everything, even her ‘sleepover’ with Anne at the tower was ruined by her scheming. Anne and even Marcy have just always been better than her, kinder, it had been her job to protect that, though she had failed that by being so… not good, burning everything with her and Anne so completely. She looks away from the screen ghosting a touch along her cheek, she’s trying to be better, surly fighting in Anne’s name for Marcy is a start, but what if nothing she does is enough, pulling them down to drown with her with her toxic behavior.



The Newts didn’t think anything of the teens playing as one claims they’ve agreed on a strategy, though the other two immediately fight back they’ve agreed on nothing. Marcy hardly pays attention as they look over the map.”Well, no worries. I think I got it figured out. Anne, do you remember when we studied insect migration patterns in biology class?” Anne didn’t but Marcy easily continued, “Since the weather warmed up, those ants have been sending scouting parties deeper into our territory. In fact, I predict a full-scale invasion is just around the corner.” They continued moving pieces and objects around the board as Anne mostly focuses on playing with their cloak,”The king has asked me to stop them before they turn Newtopia into a giant anthill.”

 

Sprig narrows his eyes at them, “Wait. You work directly for the king of Amphibia?” 

 

Marcy winces a little, shifting even further away from Sasha not even realizing as their hand raises towards the scar under their shirt, pressing hard to stop the ghostly memory of burning. Everything begins to feel heavy, especially their jaw and tongue. Sasha nudges them, they turn and see her mouth move they blink, trying to turn the sounds into English, they know it’s English, but it doesn’t make sense in Marcy’s mind. They blink again. Sasha grabs their wrist gently, rubbing their inner wrist. Marcy forces themself to breathe using the soft rubbing to count. Sasha tilts her head before asking again, “You okay?” her voice is too soft, eyes too wide, surely Marcy doesn’t look that bad.

 

Marcy silently wonders if their tongue has turned to osmium, it certainly feels heavier than even lead. Groaning in their head they close their eyes for a second before forcing first their eyes then their jaw open, “I’m fine,” their voice is hoarse and breaks on both of the words. They debate trying again cause it’s not believable to them and Sasha’s face tells them she doesn’t believe them either but talking is too hard.

 

“You sure?” She stops drawing patterns inside their wrist, the gentle hold’s pressure feels like needles on Marcy’s skin.

 

Marcy nods, hoping the smile doesn’t look as shaky as it feels. Sasha doesn’t look very convinced, nodding once but her eyes are still too worried, her eyebrows knit together as she tries to read Marcy’s face. They grab Sasha’s hand, squeezing once, trying to assure the blonde they’re really fine. Now you’re worrying her more, the voice laughs in their head.

 

Hop Pop seemed to finally notice Sprig’s suspicions of Marcy, that and nerves around the king had him scoff at Anne’s surprise they had a king, “Well, duh. We're not anarchists, Anne.”

 

Polly: Speak for yourself.

 

The adult Amphibians share a look, they all agree the king has to go after everything is done but actually letting the country go to anarchy doesn’t sound much better than the war they’re currently in. What do you do after a rule of over a thousand years?

 

Marcy continued the plan they had come up with that’d have them sneaking around the ants and scaring the queen away. When Sprig tried to question how they were gonna do that, Marcy revealed several mushrooms. Polly’s pretty disappointed when they weren’t boom shrooms but instead, stink shrooms, Marcy explained attaching a belt of them to their chest “They're designed to release pheromones that should drive the queen away instantly. But we will have to fight our way through a bloodthirsty hoard of ants.” Marcy reminded them they have to be careful while fighting the blood thirsty ants, though their thought is cut off by the table almost flipping on them and them almost falling. Anne frowned in worry.

 

Anne: Uh, Marbles, this sounds pretty dangerous. Yeah, why don't you leave the mission to me and the Plantars? We did stuff like this all the time in the valley.

 

Marcy groaned, knowing it was Anne not trusting them to be okay, “ Come on, Anna Banana. I'll be fine. I've changed, remember?” Anne agreed but clearly didn’t believe them as she pointed out their cape was on fire again. Marcy tried to blow the cape out as triple B ran around in panic. 

 

Anne calmly approached, telling Marcy, “Hold still.” She unclipped the cape from them and stomped out the fire.

 

Hop Pop: Those capes sure are flammable.

 

“Well, it’s pretty darn lucky that cape didn’t catch on fire when- uh…” Hop Pop began before stopping his train of thought. The people present in the throne room squirm in their seats, both Anne and Sasha looking at Marcy, who’s biting their lip. “...Nevermind.”

 

The rest of the room look between the three teens, Anne opens her mouth to try to say something but Marcy manages to speak first, “Yeah, uh, Maddie helped me out, thankfully before the third temple, ya know?” despite their heavy tongue Marcy manages to stop her voice from shaking, letting out a small laugh trying to ignore the looks.

 

There’s a few nods from people who know about the temple in the volcano but no one really believes that’s what Hop Pop was going to say. No one who knows is going to be the one to call them out,

 

Marcy groaned Anne’s name, “Trust me. I can handle this. Now let's get going. Mission, engage!” before they marched off. Anne sighed before following.

 

The Planatars remained in the tent after the teens left, Polly demanded what was wrong. Hop Pop started telling them about his cholesterol. Polly cut him off, pointing to Sprig, he glares, “Oh, come on, guys. Surely you don't trust this "Marcy" person.”

 

Hop Pop: I do.

 

Polly: With my life, actually.

 

Hop Pop pointed outside the tent, “I mean, look, Sprig, she's clearly harmless.” outside Marcy was surrounded by butterflies and writing in their journal, giggling when they noticed the butterflies.

 

Marcy’s ears go red and they grit their teeth as they try to sink ever further into their seat. They glare down at their hands, knowing they’re anything but harmless you hurt everyone you touch.

 

Sprig crosses his arms looking over at Anne, who is refusing to look at anyone.

 

Maddie shook her head before smirking “Marcy’s not harmless, she’s a great witch in training.”

 

Marcy doesn’t look up from their hands, only scoffing softly.

 

Sprig groaned, “All right, yes, on the surface she looks harmless, but do you not remember Sasha?” Hop Pop and Polly replied they try not to, “Well, I say we watch "Marbles" like a pigeon hawk. That way we can be ready if she tries to pull anything funny. You guys with me?” The other two didn’t agree though, telling him he can do what he thought was best. Sprig groaned that they wouldn't help him and walked off.

 

Hop Pop turned to triple B before he followed his grandkids out, asking if they were coming, they laughed, they’re analysts, “We don't do...field work.” which Hop Pop didn’t take kindly pointing out farmers and field work were the backbone to society before marching out.

 

A while later Marcy, Anne and the Plantars were on the other side of the moat, Marcy had their head in their journal saying they’re almost there. Only to fall into the anthill’s hole. Anne immediately jumps in after them, followed shortly by Hop Pop and Polly. Sprig though stays topside,”All right, Bessie, we're about to be betrayed... probably. If we're not back in three hours, send for help.”

 

Down below Marcy finally came to stop. Anne and the Plantars slid to a stop just behind them, unphased, they pushed themself up, “All right! Let's go.” Anne pulls Marcy behind her, figuring if they stay in that formation then she can protect them. Only for that to fail as Marcy bolts ahead of her. 

 

“Were you okay? That looked like a really rough fall?” Terri asks, raising their eyebrow at the fact the teen had just walked that off.

 

Marcy shrugs, honestly even the fall down the stairs hadn’t hurt that much, and had healed fast, none of their falls had hurt near as much as on Earth



Marcy was still focused on their journal so their reassurance they know the tunnels better than anyone was cut off by them falling into one of the very large holes. Anne caught them by the cape, pulling them up to safety, “Okay. Note to self: Do not step in holes.” Anne frowned in worry, and tried again to get Marcy to stay behind her, but Anne’s worrying is cut off by Sprig getting grabbed and pulled away by an ant.

 

Several more ants surround them as Anne and the remaining Plantars prepared to fight. Sprig popped up beside them, also ready to fight, covered in goo from the ant, replying he had kicked the ant and got away. Anne looked over her shoulder telling Marcy to stay close.

 

Instead of listening they wandered off toward some flowers, Anne fought off a couple ants demanding, “Marcy, what are you doing?” They however were focused on the flower stamen, putting it in a jar. While Anne and the frogs were losing to the barbari-ants, Marcy mixed the orange from the flower into another bottle, shaking it up before throwing it against the wall, causing an explosion, telling the others to follow them down the newly formed tunnel. They all rushed down and Marcy threw another pouch into the path, vines instantly blocking the path from the ants.  

 

Any relief they could have had from the vines were cut short by Polly, “Uh, guys? A little help here.” She’s stuck on the other side. They quickly tore the vines apart and pulled the tadpole to safety as Marcy threw another pouch, keeping them all safely away from the ants trying to force their way through.

 

Marcy winces again, balling their hands into fists, not really thinking about hitting their leg, how could they have been so stupid, they almost died, and way worse had almost let the ants hurt Sprig or Polly.

 

“You figured that out in what, three months?” Maddie asks with a grin, science and magic could certainly be a lethal combination in her apprentice’s hands.

 

Marcy tries to smile at the frog, even as the muscles in their mouth don’t feel like they’re working right and they feel Sasha grab their hand again to stop the grounding thump from hitting themself. They hide their face in Sasha’s neck, “I’m sorry,” they just want this to be over, they’d take being stabbed again to stop this, they slowly start rubbing their chest

 

Sprig hisses in his sister’s ear, “See? That could've been on purpose.” Polly scoffs that it was an honest mistake. 

 

Anne though turned on Marcy, motioning towards the vines, Marcy groaned, apologizing, “But it all turned out okay, right?” before pulling out more vines from their bag, “Anyway, isn't vegetation in Amphibia just the coolest?” Hop Pop poked his head up, thrilled to have someone think plants are cool, even asking Marcy how they’d like to be adopted. Hop Pop continued rambling about his vegetables back home until Marcy motions all them to stop, telling them to be quiet as they had found the queen.

 

The queen Barbari-ant was huge, she laid several eggs before covering them in the bright green goo the other ants had been covering their attempted meals in. This included carefully covering one of the eggs farther away from the others with a purr. Sprig commented at least she was a good mother, Marcy though is entirely focused on the plan, “Here's the plan. We're going to have to plant these around the room. That way she gets a nose-full. They're set to go off in five minutes, so move quickly.” They gave several to Anne, who handed them to the frogs, “Also, the queen is nearly blind, but hears really well. So be very, very quiet.”

 

They split up though Anne followed Marcy with her racket drawn. Suddenly one of the cave’s stalactites cracked above Marcy, causing Anne to dive to push them away. The queen looked over where they just were with a growl but luckily Anne and Marcy had gotten behind the rock now stabbed into the ground before the insect saw them. Marcy grits their teeth, and after sighing in relief that the bug hadn’t charged them, whisper yelled at Anne, “Anne, what are you doing?” 

 

Sasha doesn’t mean to squeeze Marcy as tight as she does but that was way closer than she’d like.

 

Marcy scoffs, “I was fine,” it’s quiet, and even they don’t believe it, they hadn’t realized how close that one was. 

 

Anne: Um, saving you from a giant rock that was about to crush you?

 

Marcy shot back they were about to get out of the way and they hadn’t needed Anne to save them, “No, you weren't. I have to protect you. Like I always do. Just like back home.”

 

Marcy frowns, glaring at Anne, “But we're not back home, Anne. And I've been doing just fine by myself.” 

 

Anne softly agrees but before she can continue Sprig runs right into a very loud newly hatched Barbari-ant that jumped onto his face, causing him to yell out.His screaming caused the queen to notice him, quickly grabbing him and swallowing him in one gulp. His family yelled for him as the queen roared and they were suddenly surrounded by more ants than they had been all day.

 

There’s a few groans, “Seriously, dude? How do you manage to get caught by three ants?”

 

Sprig shrugs, “Just lucky?” he nudges Ivy, “I’m fine though.”

 

Despite the others' panic, Marcy quickly told them he was still alive, looking to Anne, “These bugs take a while to digest their food.” pointing towards the queen’s stomach with the perfect light to see Sprig still in one piece in the bug’s body. “I can still save him.”

 

Anne grabbed Marcy’s shoulder, telling them she’ll do it, Marcy grabbed Anne’s shoulder, arguing back they know the ant’s biology so it has to be them, trying to get her to see sense, “No, it doesn't! I can handle it.” Anne tried to get Marcy to listen.

 

They glare back, “Ugh! Why won't you just let me go?”

 

Anne flinches, the words are far too familiar as they’re often repeated in her nightmares, “I can’t,” she murmurs, ignoring how her voice breaks, she had tried, she really had tried to let them go, tried to stay mad at Sasha for everything and stay hurt by Marcy. It didn’t work though.

 

Anne’s eyes had teared up and she finally yelled, “Because I just got you back, okay?” her voice echoed through the cave and Marcy got a surprised look on their face as Anne continued with a sniffle, “And I don't...I don't wanna lose you again.”

 

Anne’s hands won’t stop shaking, she balls them into fists, trying to ignore how her eyes let out a few tears fill her eyelashes when she screws her eyes shut tightly. She locks her jaw to not let her thoughts spill out, they’ll all see the lie soon enough. She forces herself to breathe as memories tinted in blue and fire try to overwhelm her. Her hands are still shaking.

 

Sprig reaches over, forcing one of Anne’s hands open before squeezing it once. She opens her eyes, no one who notices mentions the shine they’ve gained. Sprig smiles sadly up at her, though finds nothing he could say would help. He keeps hold of her hand as he leans a little more against her.

 

Marcy stopped glaring, smiling softly before grabbing Anne’s hand, “You won't. I promise.”

 

Every muscle in Marcy’s body tenses at the promise, like a compressed spring with nowhere to put all the pressure. They want nothing more then to run but they can’t, they have to watch, they’re fine. Forcing at least the muscles in their jaw to relax a little they look away from the screen, their throat and chest contract when they see Anne, how heavy everything is laying on her shoulders. They close their eyes for a second too long before looking back at Sasha, their jaw still feels heavy as they force themself to speak, “I- I know we agreed time and space and to let her but…” they look back at Anne.

 

Sasha looks down at her hands for a second, some part of her knowing she’ll just make it worse, forcing a smile as she looks over at Marcy, “You want to check on her?” She asks quietly . Marcy pauses for a second before nodding, and Sasha doesn’t mean to let her smile falter for a second but nods, “You should,” trying not to let any of her worry show. As she watches Marcy walk away she reaches towards them for a second before locking her jaw to tamper down the selfishness from coming up her throat. She quickly balls her hand into a fist, dropping it to her side. Her eyes tear up a little as she glares at the screen, swallowing heavily, she should protect the good by letting them go, why does it hurt so bad, she shouldn’t burn them more.

 

Anne tried to pull herself together at the promise, before trying to believe Marcy, pushing them forward, “Okay... go. You got this.”

 

Anne glares at Marcy as they approach, before watching how meekly and slowly they approach, their hands shaking a little. Anne feels her face gentle out a little, turning to confusion. They stand in front of her, not really paying attention to the glares Polly and Sprig are still giving them, only looking at Anne, “I-” they sigh at how hard it is to get the words out, their jaw and tongue are made of stone and their throat is too tight and words feel thick like molasses. “Can- can I sit?”

 

Anne tilts her head for a second before nodding, shifting a little but they instead sit on the ground beside her. “I-” she tries to fight with the guilt and the still slightly simmering anger as Marcy’s now so close but after snapping last night sorry’s not much.

 

“Sorry-” Marcy growls a little at speaking getting so much harder, “Sorry for everything .” they lean closer and rest their head against Anne’s knee, “I-” they scratch at their throat trying to convince it to work.

 

Anne blinks a couple times before nudging them away from her knee, sliding off the seat and sitting beside them, “Hey, it’s okay,” she wants to look away but forces herself to keep looking at Marcy, “Is- Talking is hard right now?” she raises an eyebrow and stumbles slowly through the same question in sign language as Marcy’s eyes go shiny.

 

Marcy stops for a second, before nodding, making a fist and rubbing their chest, ‘sorry, sorry’ they keep apologizing against their scared chest.

 

Anne shakes her head, “It’s… it’s okay, you’re okay.” She leans forward a little, folding her hands together, looking away from Marcy for a second, “ Are you okay?” She looks back at her partner, or at least their hands, looking them in the eyes hurts after last night.

 

Marcy stares up at the screen for a long while, blinking a few times before nodding once, ‘I’m fine, sorry.’ They pull on their fingers, thinking, ‘Are you okay?’

 

Anne crosses her arms tightly over her chest, trying to ignore how her hands are shaking, “I’m fine.” She looks away from the screen, gritting her teeth, “I’m fine,” she repeats, nodding roughly, trying not to react to the pull against her tight muscles. She doesn’t want to be mad, she sighs, trying to force herself to stop feeling, “Sorry, I-“ she continues slowly signing as she talks, “Are you sure you’re okay?” She looks at their hands pointedly.

 

Marcy bites their lower lip, thinking, ‘I trusted him, shouldn’t have lied.’ they finally settle on pulling their knees to their chest, glaring at the screen, ‘I’m so stupid.’

 

Anne frowns but they won’t look at her or listen so making sure to keep herself from touching Marcy she returns her focus to the screen as well.

 

Marcy ran towards the ants, giving a two finger salute before offering a confident, “See you on the other side.” then began jumping from ant to ant to approach the queen. Hop Pop asked about the bounciness of the insects and Marcy just grins, jumping to be level with the queen’s mandibles, “I did, 'cause I studied them.” before letting the giant bug swallow them whole.

 

Hop Pop and Polly immediately doubt Marcy will make it but Anne just waited, trying to hope they’ll both be all right. There were some punching noises and grunts before Marcy came flying out on a bone, Sprig under their arm, their eyes briefly flash green when they winked at the little frog, “Trustworthy.” he whispers looking up at them, his eyes wide. 

 

The flash of color in Marcy’s causes many people to pause, the second of green being plenty of proof that Valeriana was right yesterday. However the green makes a few people tense, “Green?” Sasha murmurs soft enough no one’s sure that’s what she said.

 

Marcy and Anne both notice the same issue as the blonde, if it wasn’t the gem, what was making Marcy’s eyes glow orange? Some part of Anne had been able to convince herself Marcy’s outbursts weren’t from Andrias instead the burning righteous anger she felt when she let Blue take control, but if it wasn’t that then what was it?

 

Sprig looks from Anne to Marcy, watching how they’re both trying to make their bodies as small as possible. Marcy doesn’t look at him but he watches how they try to open their mouth time and again but doesn’t speak. After a moment she looks at him, eyes wide, rubbing their chest with a fist again. He tilts his head, Anne knows what she means, but Sprig doesn’t. After a moment their shoulders sink ever lower like they’re adding boulders to them with each second this episode plays. He opens his mouth, once, twice, before snapping it shut a third time, he’s not sure if he apologizes if it’d be for how his words hurt or for trusting them. Neither option seems particularly kind or honest right now.

 

Marcy shot their crossbow into a stalactite to try and aid in their landing though the ant queen easily sliced through it sending them tumbling into the ground, landing on Anne and Hop Pop and Polly when they tried to catch the pair.

 

Before they could get to their feet the ant queen and all the barbari-ants surrounded them, more mad than ever. Everyone backs up as Anne asks Marcy if they had any ideas. They just smirked, looking down at their phone, counting down until an alarm went off.

 

Right when the alarm went off the stink shrooms exploded and the ants fled.

 

There’s a few sighs of relief, they know everyone’s alright by now but there’s the ever present question, why was Anne the only one who came back? The ant’s are just as likely as anything.

 

 Down below the humans and frog coughed from the fumes, though Sprig comments, “You know what? It actually smells kinda nice.” Marcy’s pinching their nose, pointing out that if they breathe too much it’ll liquify their lungs. With that piece of information it was decided it was time for them to go.

 

As they’re running out Marcy turns to Anne, “Hey. Thanks for having my back,” smiling at their friend.

 

Anne smiled back before looking away from them, “Not that you needed it. You're right. You really have changed.” However right after Hop Pop and Polly pointed out Marcy’s cape’s on fire again, causing everyone to stop as they stomp out their cape again grumbling there wasn’t even fire this time.

 

Anne smiles slightly nudging Marcy causing them to jump, staring at Anne with wide eyes, She knows your awful trying not to focus on the voice makes it hard to understand Anne’s clumsy signing and whispered words. Marcy feels all their muscles tighten up as they look away from Anne. 

 

Anne sighs softly before looking back at the screen again, looking down, yeah, she messed everything up last night.

 

They all jumped out of the mound, Marcy failed the landing and face planted though wasn’t upset as they grin at the successful mission. Sprig looks down for a second before looking back to Marcy, “Hey, uh, Marcy? Sorry for all the suspicion earlier. I was wrong about you. You're no backstabber.”

 

The three teenagers tense up at the statement, with Marcy sinking even lower into their seat. He was right from the beginning, isn’t that funny ? the voice chirped again, Marcy blinking the tears back into their eyes. They pull at their hair, trying to get their thoughts to shut up, Anne frowns, hesitating for a second before carding her own hand through their hair, trying to stop their pulling, “Please, don’t Mars,” the strain in her voice is worse than the thoughts Marcy can’t stop.

 

Marcy: Hey, I'm just glad you're okay. It's obvious you mean a lot to Anne.

 

Sprig smiled for a second before he pukes up some of the ant’s stomach acid, dissolving Hop Pops shirt. The kids’ laughter at the old frog’s misfortune was cut off by the toll of the Newtopia bell announcing the gates were reopening.

 

Marcy ran ahead with Sprig and Polly planning to write up a report leaving Anne with Hop Pop who was pulling on an old sweater, she smiled at her friend’s back, “Wow. Marcy hasn't just changed, she's flourished. I've never seen her so happy.” Hop Pop agreed that it can be impressive what people are capable of before getting stuck in the sweater.

 

Inside the city the Plantars and Anne were in awe of Newtopia, it’s bigger than the Plantars had ever seen. Their gawking at the city was cut short by several newts approaching with Fanfair, Anne and the Plantars were confused as the guards split to reveal Lady Olivia, “Well met, Lady Olivia.” Marcy greeted the proper looking Newt

 

Yunan nudges Olivia with a smile. She smiles back at the General before looking behind herself, it’s difficult to focus on the screen when she looks behind herself and sees how Marcy is barely holding it together.

 

Olivia steped forward, “The king sends his greetings, Marcy. He trusts you have succeeded?” Marcy imitateed trumpet fanfare as they tossed a barbari-ant head in front of Olivia. “Ah, still fresh, I see. Excellent work. As expected of the great Marcy Wu.” She snapped her fingers as a guard picked up the head, much to his displeasure. Olivia turned her attention to Anne and the frogs, “I see you have... company.”

 

Marcy grinned, squealing a little, “Lady Olivia... Meet Anne, one of the friends I was telling you about. Turns out she got transported to Frog Valley. A little town called Wartwood.” Olivia greeted her without breaking decorum as Marcy pulled a clearly nervous Anne forward.

 

Anne started greeting the lady of the court how she normally would, only to stop and try to do so more formally, looking to Marcy for confirmation the bowing was correct, which Marcy nodded back. They then turn to introduce the Plantars to Olivia who manage to make a worse impression with their bowing sending Polly and Sprig face first in the ground. Olivia tried to hide her unfavorable thoughts on Marcy’s company, “Yes, well, uh... Welcome to Newtopia, Plantars and Anne. This is an old city, but one rich in history and splendor. Please don't touch anything that looks important.” Only for Sprig to immediately break a statue he was climbing on. Olivia tried to hide her annoyance but her eyes twitched at the effort, “Do enjoy your stay.”

 

With that Olivia and the guards left the two humans and frogs to talk, Anne turns to Marcy, “So, are you like a big deal here or something?”

 

Marcy: Let's just say I have a perfect record when it comes to missions.

 

Marcy scoffs quietly, glaring at their past self on the screen, why didn’t they think for two seconds who trusts a stupid kid with this stuff, they really are a moron. They try to stay quiet, looking around the room for an out, surely they’re almost done with this episode.

 

Anne tries one more time, grabbing their wrist, only for Marcy to pull back again like she stabbed them. Anne nods once, getting she messed up, “Sorry,” she murmurs quietly.

 

Marcy squeezes their leg tightly, the sting almost stopping their brain from being too loud, almost enough to stop the fear of hurting Anne and Sasha again

 

Sprig turns to Marcy and begins asking several questions, including a soft, “What was Anne like back home?” Hop Pop cleared his throat and asked Sprig and Polly to help him unload the Fwagon to give Anne and Marcy some space. The kids groaned but agreed and followed him.

 

The two teens found a spot by one of Newtopia’s many fountains, Marcy sat down looking at their reflection while Anne skipped a few pebbles she had found, “So, you haven't found a way home either, huh?”

 

Marcy glares down at their hands, going home was the last thing they had wanted at the time. Maybe if they had just admitted everything here, yeah they’d be home with their parents but maybe everything would be at least a little better, maybe.

 

Anne looked away after confirming she hadn’t, “You know, it's funny. I've been hoping to find you for so long, but now that I actually found you, I have no idea what to do next.” 

 

Marcy chuckled, before turning serious “I know what you mean. First things first though. We have to find Sasha.”

 

Sasha snaps her attention to the screen, letting out a shaky sigh, waiting to hear how bad she comes across in Anne’s retelling of the fight. She wasn’t exactly nice when going over the story herself, at least until after the throne room. Even if the fight getting so bad was her fault she wouldn’t admit it. She pulls one of her knees to her chest, looking back at Anne and Marcy for a second, locking her jaw against the flair of jealousy and glaring back at the screen. They’re better off without her.

 

Anne flinches a little, “Oh! Actually, I did find Sasha.” Wringing her hands before sliding to a sitting position against one of the statues, “We, uh... we had a fight.”

 

Marcy: No... Was it bad?

 

Pulling her knees to her chest and covering her mouth slightly “Ehhhh” Anne looked away for a second, “There were maybe some swords, minor explosions.” She hugged her knees before looking down, “Anyways, I don't know where she is now.” She sighed, burying her face in her legs.

 

Sasha’s eyes soften a little at the worry in Anne’s admittance and body language, watching how the fight had affected her too. I have to be okay. I have to be fine. I would’ve fallen for you! The words from Anne echo through her skull as flashes of Anne’s face over her do too. She closes her eyes trying to stop the wave of nausea at the thoughts. Fuck she’s responsible for both the fights. She crosses her arm tightly across her chest, digging her nails hard into her arm.

 

Marcy winces now knowing just how bad the fight was she turns to Anne, ‘Sorry, that was my fault.’

 

Anne shakes her head, “Nah,” she looks down, “You have to stop apologizing for that…” she looks at Sasha’s back, “It was probably inevitable. I’d do something or less likely she would.” she sighs, “And like if I just listened to her and didn’t want to go back to eart- home so badly Andrias wouldn’t have the box.” she sighs, “Believe me, I’ve thought plenty about my fault on everything, just- stop apologizing, please?” she glares at the screen, she should’ve stopped the fight, on the tower, at the gate, last night.

 

Marcy opens their mouth, trying to speak, they glare at themself, so fucking stupid, can’t even speak. Though you could let me, I can help you speak, Wit. Marcy locks her jaw and screws her eyes shut against the voice, whimpering a little.

 

Marcy runs their hand in the fountain and rest their chin in their other hand as they think, “Well, even if we find a way home, it's pointless without Sasha.”

 

“So, what now?” Anne asked finally lifting her head up, Marcy gives her a crooked smile stating they didn’t know as back home Sasha always decided their plans.

 

Anne half laughed, half scoffed in an agreement, before smiling at Marcy, “Maybe it's time we started making our own decisions, huh?”

 

Sasha looks away from the screen, “Maybe I should let them,” she admits softly, ignoring the look Grime gives her.

 

Marcy grinned, raising their arms, “Yeah! I mean, it's worked out for us so far, right?” Before standing up, telling Anne to do the same who did so with less confidence, “Come on, Anne. Let me see that power pose!” Marcy did a pose.

 

Anne inhaled and puffed her cheeks, “This good?” She asked.

 

“Good enough!” Marcy cleared their throat, “I'm Marcy Wu!”

 

“And, uh, I'm Anne Boonchuy!”

 

“And together, we're gonna find Sasha and find a way home!” Anne and Marcy declared grabbing each other’s hand, the two chuckled after posing together.

 

Marcy smiles a little, before wincing at the headache, at the pressure in their head, this stupid voice is starting to hurt more and more. Anne touches their shoulder, causing Marcy to jump, “Hey, you really don’t look okay,” Anne’s gone back to signing her words but both are hard to focus on and understand.

 

‘I’m fine, just tired’ They sign eventually

 

Anne frowns but before she can reply Maggie cuts in, “What’s wrong Wu, too dumb to speak?”

 

Anne glares, “Don’t listen,” she shifts to put herself between them and the bully but now all eyes are on Marcy, their eyes red from tears and raising their hand to their chest trying to scratch the stupid scar bloody. She turns around for a second, “Back off, Maggie.” she growls

 

“What’s she so upset about?” the redhead continues, “Seems she got off pretty easily, no cave, no prison, so why be so upset, she’s lucky. So why’s the brainiac not talking.”

 

Anne feels the soft blue fire activate in her hands, “You really should, knock it off, dude.” 

 

But Maggie just grins, Anne’s been all about keeping the peace. She spares a glance at Sasha, who Grime is holding up at the front alone. Anne tries to take a breath but then makes the mistake of looking directly at Marcy, they’re breathing too fast and trying to hide from all the looks, and won’t let go on their throat. They look at her the same way they did when this was common years ago. Maggie opens her mouth to say something but Anne doesn’t let her finish, feeling the familiar blue fire fill her, “Just stop talking,” she growls as the energy fills every hair follicle before running at the bully. 

 

Before she can think she’s on top of Maggie. At the last second she remembers to hold back a little.

 Sasha pulls away from Grime, climbing back a row, vaguely wondering why one of the bubbles hasn’t formed yet to protect Maggie. When she approaches Anne she tries to ignore the buzzing in her belly. The buzz starts to feel like a flame licking her arm as she pulls Anne away, as much as the bully deserves it, Anne would end up feeling bad if she injured Maggie too badly and Sasha worries despite the blue energy that Anne may be hurting herself too. 

 

Anne though has no such worry, Maggie has been making everything so much worse even when it’s already awful. Somewhere below the dull roar of fire she knows Sasha is saying something but all she cares about is getting out of the blonde’s grip. 

 

Feeling her grip loosen, Sasha groans as Maggie is still too close so with a groan she tries to get a stable stance and tries to push Anne back, causing her to only move a step or two but it does put the blonde between her friend and the bully. Letting go to block her face, “Okay, that’s enough, Annie. She’s done.” she tries one last time hoping anyone else unfroze.

 

The soft flame gets closer again but stops in front of her. And in the same moment three things happen, the lights in the room flicker on brighter, a shield pops around Maggie, and Anne’s power fades. Anne’s only inches away from Sasha and in the beat before she steps back there’s fear wide in both their eyes before Anne steps back, falling back into a seat while breathing heavily.

Sasha’s having issues catching her breath too, she looks at Maggie, she’s even more bloody than when Marcy hit her even though Anne only got two or three hits in, “I won’t do that again, you need to watch your mouth.” She glares at the bully.

 

The overly familiar feeling of all eyes and questions forming for the three of them again, but none of them are really able to explain honestly, so Sasha returns to her spot up at the front, looking back at Anne to see Marcy leaning against her knee and that Anne doesn’t seem to be ready to pass out like before, “Let’s just finish this.”

 

With that settled they start playing catch up from the last several months, “Here's me and Domino 2. She tried to eat us. Here's me and Sprig by the lake. There was a snake that tried to eat us. Oh, oh! Here's us running from a giant centipede that…”

 

Marcy: Let me guess. Tried to eat you?

 

Anne gasped, “How did you know?”

 

The bells of Newtopia tolled as a group of dragonflies flew past a window of a castle, staring out of the window was an unknown large figure.

 

“The pieces are starting to fall into place. It's time for the game to begin.” The figure said, standing over a flipwart board, it then placed a piece that looked similar to Anne, right next to one that resembled Marcy.

 

Some of the room recognizes the voice, Olivia’s face goes stern and Grime and Yunan both have their faces go blank. Valerina raises an eyebrow and smiles a little, the last few minutes have beyond confirmed something’s changed in the prophecy at the minimum

 

“Okay, the ‘Game’ its tied to this prophecy you were talking about yesterday or…” Terri asks noticing how many amphibians tense up.

 

“Does it matter?” Anne breaks in, voice tired, “He had the plan since day one, if we needed any more confirmation,” she crosses her arms tightly over her chest, “We’re done, right?”

 

As the screen stays black everyone starts getting up, Marcy tries to quickly and quietly get out of the room. Anne is slow to get up, noting it wasn’t that she clamped down most the powers last time that caused them to hit harder, something else caused it to drain her worse than it had in months. Eventually though she can push herself up.

 

Sasha rushes over to Anne, “Hey, I-“ she looks down at Anne’s hands, “Are you okay?”

 

Anne looks at her hands, noting there’s a few small cuts on her knuckles, “Yeah they’ll heal fine, what the hell were you thinking standing in front of me though? In the throne room I couldn’t have stopped, all that was anger, what if I didn’t stop in time?” There’s that anger boiling under the surface again.

 

Sasha shrugs, “I figured you would, and you’d feel bad if you actually hurt Maggie.”

 

“And if I hurt you? Especially after ruining everything last night?” Anne pulls further away.

 

Sasha opens her mouth once before closing it, “I-“

 

Anne sighs again “I really need you to stop that, Sash. I wouldn’t be able to be okay if I hurt you and-” she looks down, “I’m gonna check on Marce, they’re not talking, Maggie was at least right about that.”

 

“Is it okay if I come too?” Sasha looks at her hands, “It was a pretty rough night last night and,” she pauses for a moment, “It’d maybe help if we both- I mean I know we’re all fighting but-“ she stops with a growl at any explanation feeling wrong, what if Anne still needs space? What if she makes it worse?

 

Anne smiles a little, “Probably a good idea. Come on,” she motions to the door Marcy had gone into.

 

Marcy glares at the door as it starts opening, their glare is softened a little though when they realize it’s Anne. And Sasha.

 

“Hey, Mars,”Anne’s the one to speak first, slowly kneeling to be level with them as Sasha sits down, “How you doing?”

 

Marcy glares passed Anne, tapping their throat again, hoping against hope it’ll make the heaviness, and tightness and thickness retreat and let them speak. Naturally it doesn’t work, ‘Just tired,’ they try first before deflating at the unbelieving look they’re both giving them, ‘Sorry, this is stupid, I thought I was done having this happen it hasn’t happened in a long time and now,’ they pause looking at Anne’s hand, it’s not bruised like Marcy’s own was but there are cuts from Maggie, ‘Maggie’s right, I’m just an idiot.’ they look down, pushing as hard as possible on the stinging cuts on their leg, maybe if it hurts enough they can make themself talk again.

 

Sasha grabs their hand from their leg with a concerned but worried look, “What Maggie said was bull.”

 

Marcy glares at the argument, yanking their hand from Sasha, ‘I shouldn’t have frozen cause of her, I changed right?’ the sarcasm is thick on the last bit before looking down, away from the other two, ‘It’s all my fault anyway, right,’ they’re staring at Anne.

 

“Mars,” Anne begins, the low blow from last night choking out any of the right words, she just needed to run, she needs to run again. 

 

Marcy cuts her off with a glare that’d almost be believable if not for how their hands and breath shakes, ‘Are we all still fighting or did we break up or what?”

 

At the question the other two freeze, the room goes silent as they all look anywhere but each other, “I don’t want to.” Anne breaks the silence eventually, grabbing the bottom of her shoes in the criss-cross position she’s settled in, “I don’t want to break up.” she sighs, knowing they’ve all been arguing for months it feels like, last night was just another bad one without swords, “I  know I shouldn’t have gotten mad and should’ve made myself be okay but-”

 

Sasha starts quietly “Anne-”

 

They should talk, they have to talk.

 

But then there’s a knock at the door. And with a sigh Sasha stands, forcing her body to stay tense cause the last thing she needs is to explain why she’s about to cry or scream, she vaguely remembers Grime teaching her how to make her face blank in battle, it works when stressed to she finds as she opens the door.

 

“Hey you guys should probably get out here,” Toadie is at the door, smiling widely.

Sasha glares at him, being out around people is the last thing she wants and sparing a glance at Marcy and Anne they don’t want that either. But before she can even think of a reply someone pushes past Toadie and slams into Sasha, knocking the wind out of her, “Sashy!” hugging her tightly around her waist. And in the far too long seconds it takes her brain to catch up to her arms she picks the kid up. Then several realizations hit her as she stares out into the room.



Her Parents are in the room. The figure that hugged her was Lexie.



Marcy’s parents are in the room.



And a familiar blue newt is towering over everyone. 

 

Sasha didn’t think her body could get any more tense as she takes another look at Anne and Marcy over her shoulder.

Chapter 65: Break 13

Notes:

Trigger warnings
implied slurs
implied abuse

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Sash?” Anne’s voice is simultaneously too loud and too far away as Sasha tries to think. She blinks several times hoping she’s seeing wrong before looking back at Anne and Marcy. Anne’s eyes narrow a little, looking towards the kid in her arms. Then her gaze goes soft, too soft, “Hey, Sash, are you okay?”

 

Sasha’s white as a sheet, her breathing coming is sharp uneven bursts. Anne looks over to Marcy before she stands, “Sasha, can you look at me?” She slowly approaches, laying a hand on Sasha’s shoulder, “Hey what’s up…” she trails off looking outside the room they were in. She sucks in a breath quickly between her teeth, that’s not good. She looks back at Toadie, “We’ll be out in a few, okay?” She closes the door again before the little Frog can react.

 

“Sashy, that hurts,” Lexie whines in her sister's grip, Sasha quickly realizes her grip has gotten hard and lets her go, putting her on the ground.

 

Anne looks over at Marcy before letting out a bitter laugh, running her hand through her hair, trying to think. Marcy pushes themself to their feet, Anne laughs again, at this point the room’s just screwing them all over for fun, “My parents,” Sasha manages quietly, her tones a little funny.

 

Marcy pauses mid step making the connection their parents were there too, “Marce, I think there’s Andrias too. I think,” Anne emphasizes quietly giving the youngest a look.Newt

 

Marcy can’t stop their hands from shaking a little at the realization but they try to force it down. Sasha’s pacing a little, running her hands through her hair, pulling tight. Anne bites her lip staring at the door. She hesitantly grabs Sasha’s shoulder, Sasha pulls away quickly, “I’m fine.”

 

Neither Anne nor Marcy believe her.

 

Anne turns to Marcy, ‘I’m fine,’ their breathing stabilizes a little too firmly to be believable either. 

 

Anne looks down at their mouth for a second before nodding, “Okay,” she can’t stop herself from worrying her lip, eyes shifting from them to Sasha and back to Marcy. Sighing softly she settles on her plan for the next few minutes. She feels some warmth return to her hands despite the draining feeling from earlier.

 

Sasha rolls her shoulders back, her face going blank as she unfists her hand against her pants, wiping it quickly before smiling, it looks off to Anne. She doesn’t say anything, “C’mon it’s been almost 8 months, let’s- let’s go see them.” she offers a hand to Lexie who quickly takes it, at least her smile seems real to Anne.

 

Marcy’s face is even more blank than Sasha’s  as they rub their throat one more time, wincing when they still can’t force their vocal cords to work. They let their gaze harden a little as they open the door and fall into step behind Sasha. Anne frowns and crosses her arms as she follows behind the two.

 

Sasha doesn’t mean to let her breath hitch when all eyes land on the three of them again, most of them are smiling at them, it’s a good thing she reminds herself, she should want to see her parents after months. She smiles, putting on the perfect mask just so easily, just like she can’t show her fear when leading missions for the rebellion. She looks back, Marcy’s trying to smile too, their hands are balled into fists at their side though. Anne doesn’t have to bother, her dislike of the situation clear though she still smiles at Sasha when their eyes meet, at least for a second, her eyes looking away to scan the room, landing finally on Andrias. Or at least logically it’s Andrias, the giant blue Newt isn’t near as tall as Sasha remembers in her nightmare or memories. She tightens her grip on Lexie’s hand and with her other hand she reaches for her side, cursing under her breath when she’s reminded she doesn’t have her sword. She wants her weapon even more when she suddenly and finally meets her father’s eyes.

 

She shifts a little, trying to keep her eyes locked on his. She’s falling again as Lexie lets go of her hand and runs up to their dad. She opens her mouth for a second as he stares at her. Before she can think of what to say something runs into her and she steps back a little in surprise. She’s being hugged.

 

The room seems to go even more tense, everyone’s watching Sasha as Anne steps past Marcy not really thinking as she steps between the youngest and everyone else. Sasha’s shoulders are tight. Some part of Anne wonders if she’ll pull out her sword from nothing as her mother holds her too tight.

 

Sasha wants to relax. She knows she should relax into the hug; it shouldn't put her on edge like it does, but she can feel her mother’s nails dig into her skin even through the armor she’s still kept on. And when her dad gets close enough to grab her shoulder, she thinks his hand is shaking a little, his eyes are wide. Sasha leans into the touches despite herself. Then her mom tilts her head and breathes into her ear, “What the hell were you thinking?” Her breath is fruity and sweet and Sasha feels a stone settle in her stomach making her sick as the familiar wine smell hits her.


The sentence hits her only after she can ignore the smell, “What-” she takes a far too fast breath as she somehow feels her whole body go more rigid at the question.

 

“Do you know how bad this made us all look?” she hisses even as she smiles.

 

“Cynthia-“ her dad finally has looked away from her, looking around the room, Sasha can’t tell if it’s disgust or worry that plays across his face. 

 

Her mother tightens her hug, it’s like a vice. “I-what“ she pauses, remembering what Anne’s mom had told her the first morning, she takes a shaky breath, far as people back on earth figured, she had pulled Anne and Marcy into something bad. Very troublesome daughter of her, what would everyone think?

 

Sasha tries to think, looking over her shoulder, Anne’s not behind her and Marcy anymore, instead she’s moved away; too far away. The more rational part of Sasha’s brain notices she’s put herself between them and the looming Salamander. Marcy’s still behind her though, their parents are each holding one of their shoulders. She bites her lip, knowing despite the relatively calm look they had their hands divulge their worry. Licking her lips once she settles on a plan, let them believe what they want.

 

Anne tilts her head as she watches Sasha’s eyes shift, she knows her well enough to know when she’s planning something; planning a lie. She also knows when she’s getting mad. She shifts on her feet to be ready for whatever the blonde has planned. 

 

Keeping some of her focus on Sasha as she looks away to Andrias, narrowing her eyes at him, trying to figure why he doesn’t seem quite as dangerous as last time she saw him but that doesn’t matter, he’s not going to do anything as long as Anne has any say. She also notices how Grime and Yunan seem to have the same thought as they’re both staying closer than everyone else is to the giant. 

 

Swallowing down her worry that he will do anything, Anne then turns her focus to Marcy. Their worry is at least a little more contained than Sasha’s, the top of their boot is fluttering as they’re tapping their toes, and they’re pulling and twisting at their hands. She stares at their hands waiting for a tell like Sasha gave to know what they need. They don’t tell her anything yet.

 

Marcy feels any air they’ve managed to force into their lungs squeezed out and their skin feels like it’s burning under their parents touch. They don’t want to be touched right now, especially when they’re glaring at her. After a second they step back, pulling away from the touches.

 

“Are you okay, Marcy?” Her mother asks, smiling too wide like the last time they had seen Marcy it wasn’t them running away.

 

Marcy finally figures they can look away from their faces as they nod, only feeling like they’re barely lying; she’s only asking physically and if they tried to explain the knotted hidden scar surely neither would care.

 

“Look at me, Marcy,” Their mother’s voice is gentle but the way she grabs their wrist hurts a little. Forcing their gaze to her eyes feels like they can only focus on that. Something as simple as eye contact shouldn’t be so hard. But then neither should talking. “…this little fit of yours…” damn it they haven’t been focusing, the grip on their wrist is too tight. They try to focus and ignore the burning touch, they pull their arm back, not caring that her nails pulled across their skin, “Well?” Their mom wants an answer even though all they could focus on was keeping eye contact.

 

They try to make their throat work, it still feels thick like honey even as they try to speak before frowning rubbing their throat, giving both of their parents a look, wincing and cursing their stupid brain. What type of universe would have someone who can’t even speak correctly as Wit’s champion.

 

Marcy’s father grabs their forearm tightly, pulling Marcy’s hand from their throat, “Not this bullshit again. You’re too fucking smart and too fucking old for this stupid-“ he’s not loud, thankfully. Even more importantly Anne nor Sasha are looking at them, Anne’s watching Sasha like she’s waiting for the next move in a particularly difficult game of flipwart. Their eyes quickly turn away from their girlfriend. They don’t mean to look at Olivia or Yunan and they don’t mean to react when their Dad’s grip tightens a little too painfully. “Come on, speak up.”

 

Marcy bites their tongue to stop a whimper from getting out when he squeezes again. They try to talk, they really do, but their throat and jaw are definitely made of concrete and even if they moved right their larynx is filled with liquid concrete. They shake their head, they’re not pretending or whatever, they just need him to get that they’re trying. He just glares at them as Marcy manages to pull their arm away, keeping it between them to block him a little, he thankfully doesn’t reach for them again, “Marcy, you’re not one of those reta-“

 

Sasha can’t stop herself from glaring between her parents, she has gotten better at thinking before she acts, coups and rebellions both go better when you think through your next steps carefully. She looks over to her dad’s wife, sometimes Vicky can get him to see sense, but she’s giving her the same look her mom and dad are. She looks over her shoulder, eyes narrowing at the look Marcy’s giving to their parents, take the blame, easy , “I don’t know what made you think running away with your friends was a good idea, Sash but-”

Anne feels like she’s too slow but still moving as fast as she can, watching as Sasha balls her hands into fists time and again, watching as Marcy pales more and more with each thing word that their parents whisper at them. She tries to walk to the youngest first, they give her a look full of worry, shaking their head a little, bringing their open hand quickly to their chest, they only do it for a split second but it’s one Anne knows well, ‘I’m fine.’ She doesn’t really believe them but nods once still. With a frown she forces herself to trust Marcy that they’ve got this. Turning her attention to Sasha as she keeps Marcy and Andrias and everyone else in her peripherals too.

 

Sasha can’t stop how every muscle strains in her jaw and neck as she looks at her parents, “I-“ she licks her lips again, giving Anne a short look, before crossing her arms, “Why do you think I did?” She tries to look sure and gives the same smirk she knows will get her mother upset.

 

“No, What in God’s name were you thinking, did you think how worried we’d be? If you wanted to leave LA-“ whatever her father was saying, Sasha stops even pretending to listen as her mother brushes her hand along her cheek. Along her scar

 

Her jaw locks even tighter, she had worried plenty about the scar after the fall. Had cursed Anne for the deep pink mark. And after the throne room it’s become a sign of everything she was. Everything she’s trying to fix. She doesn’t want her mother touching it. Long nails push against her jaw, tsking softly, “We’ll have to find a way to fix that. Can’t even keep up the one thing you had going for you.” She doesn’t yell it, it doesn’t even sound as mean as she could, Sasha knew she could cut like a knife with her words; there had been many fights that Sasha had ended up hiding in her room shaking from her alcohol laden words.

 

She opens her mouth once. Twice. Then pulls fully away with a growl, she storms away from the two, brushing past Anne, “Sash,” There’s a soft warning to her girlfriend’s voice, she’s worried. Sasha doesn’t care, nor does she care to wonder why the room lets her have anything sharp right now but she has the knife in her hand. “Sasha,” Anne tries again, still worried, but Sasha grabs a handful of her hair, not caring as it pulls at her scalp before she takes the knife, letting it tear through her blonde hair. 

 

She manages two more swings nearer to her scalp before Anne grabs her arm, “ Sasha,” she’s holding tight to Sasha’s arm, her eyes are wide and soft. Sasha vaguely notices how her hand with the blade is shaking.

 

“I- I’m fine,” she promises softly, she’s in control of herself. Turning her attention back to her parents, “There, happy!” Everyone’s watching her now, she smiles just a little when she sees that Marcy has no one looking at  them now.

 

Anne’s still touching her, still gentler than the hug from her mother despite any arguing, “You know you hate arguing with them in front of Lexie,” Anne reminds her softly, hand dropping down Sasha’s to carefully take the knife away, “I got it, okay?”

 

Sasha nods once, letting go of the blade, looking between her mother and Vicky, then back to Anne, nodding once more as her mother gives up any semblance of being happy to have her back she’s glaring and looks about ready to explode. Anne walks away, some part of Sasha wants her to stay.

 

Anne smiles a little at Lexie who’s still by her mom, she tries to smile at Sasha’s step mother looking over to Sasha for a second before kneeling, “Hey, Lexie, Sash had said you’d gotten big but I didn’t believe it,” she’s not sure the kid would remember when Sasha had convinced her dad to fly her and Marcy to New York during his spring break two years ago. There’s lots of yelling now, Anne tries to add her focus on Sasha to paying attention to Marcy and Andrias, thankfully he still hasn’t really moved, she’ll deal with the why later.

 

The first grader tilts her head, “Do you still know how to braid my hair?!” She’s buzzing with excitement.

 

Anne laughs, “Yeah I do. How about I can do that while your mom talks to your dad?” She looks up at the adult, mouthing a silent ’please’. She doesn’t wait for an answer pushing herself up and offering Lexie her hand leading her across the room to one of the many chairs. The girl sits in front of her as Anne gently splits her hair evenly.

 

She tries to stop her hands from shaking, splitting her focus and her worry and the anger and annoyance that's been brewing under her skin today has the blue fire still boiling just below her skin. She forces her fingers to work though, splitting Lexie’s hair again as she begins braiding half of her long brown hair. She tries to keep the kid from looking at the argument between Sasha and her mother, at least her dad has stopped agreeing with her ex, at least vocally. Some part of her wonders why didn’t Sasha just point out the running away wasn’t her idea. It’s a small part, hardly there, because Anne knows what Sasha’s parents think, she’s heard it through tears at some late night sleepovers, they wouldn’t believe the truth. Her focus lands once more on Marcy, how their parents still hold too tight to their shoulder, knowing the lie has another reason, knowing Anne’s going to fall into line with the lie too. Anne knows she will, if only to protect Marcy from their lie a little. She finishes the first braid holding it in her pinky.

 

Lexie’s chewing on her lip, Sasha does it too. She’s not around her enough for the habit to be from Sasha, “Whatch ya thinking ‘bout, girlie?” She asks starting the next braid.

 

She worries her lip a little longer, her brows furrowing heavily, the familiar look looks bizarre on the 6-year-old, “Did I do something?” She looks down, “Daddy said Sasha didn’t want to see us.”

 

Anne stops for a second, holding the two braids in her hands. On earth, home, back home, she corrects herself mentally, it feels wrong. It shouldn’t though. In the before, she knows Sasha and Marcy had talked about running away, never with her, but talks about driving away as soon as they’re 16 and promises from Sasha to show Marcy snow for the first time and Marcy to take Sasha to their favorite stores from when their family went on a vacation, whispers of sharing an apartment in whatever city they feel like. The whispers always stopped when Anne joined the conversation. The plans never involved Anne, not really.

 

She weighs her words before speaking slowly, cause Sasha had wanted to go home, at least some part of her had, at Toad Tower did at least. This wasn’t Sasha and Marcy’s plan, even after the coup in the disgust there was hurt. “That wasn’t because of you, Sweetie.” She brings the two braids together, bringing the rest of the hair together, “It was…” Anne sighs, she knows what everyone assumed, even though her parents and the other adults didn’t tell her, they thought they were dead. Or at least missing in the same way as those true mystery videos Marcy used to insist worked to put them to sleep, the ones that logically they’re dead not on the run under new names or abducted by aliens. And in some ways she gets why Sasha’s dad would’ve told Lexie something that made it all Sasha’s fault instead of all that mystery, at least a little. “She- it wasn’t that she didn’t want to see you, it just all got complicated. I promise she wants to see you,” she finishes the braid. Looking over at Sasha; they’re still fighting.

 

Anne bites her lip, trying to think how to keep Lexie away from her arguing family. Lexie runs her hand over the plait with a grin, fumbling a little with the smaller braids along her temples til they meet in the back, “You’re really good at that.”

 

Anne smiles, hoping it doesn’t get too strained when Andrias raises his hand, but she knows her hand tightens a bit too hard on the girl’s shoulder, trying to decide if she needs to fight, “I’ve had lots of practice,” she was the only one allowed to mess with Marcy’s hair and had done Sasha’s many times at sleepovers too, “Hey, want to go meet my siblings?” She dares to look away from Andrias for a second to look over to the Plantars, “Polly’s about your age.”

 

The grade schooler gives the Amphibian’s a weary look, Anne doesn’t blame her, it definitely took her a bit to get used to the slimy frogs and she was older than Lexie. Anne quickly kneels down to her level, “Hey, no one here’s gonna hurt you.” And if they did, they’d see how accurate Valeriana’s theory is that they all have powers. “They’re nice, I promise.”

 

Eventually Lexie slowly nods even as Sasha and her mother’s voices get louder. Anne spares a glance at Grime, the Toad warrior looks prepared to step in but stays closer to the king, she wishes he’d do something. She tries to reassure herself that the blonde doesn’t seem to be taking anything too hard yet she returns her focus to Lexie, despite being only a little more than half his age she’s about Sprig’s height. He and Polly had been sitting in a circle with Ivy and Maddie, clearly trying not to pay too much attention to the newest additions to the room, despite the quiet talking they’re managing they’re all clearly listening in. It’s hard not to honestly, it’s still getting louder. 

 

She takes a shaky breath, looking over at Hop Pop who’s doing a much better job at hiding his eavesdropping, “Hey, Sprig,” she looks over at Lexie, “This is Sasha’s sister, Lex this is Sprig.”

 

The pink Frog is crossing his arms tightly, giving the kid a slightly guarded look. Anne doesn’t blame him exactly for being unsure, she knows how much Lexie looks like Sasha sometimes, but let’s put a small sigh anyway, she’s tired . Her attention is split so many ways words are difficult to decipher from the noise. Andrias’ voice booms and Anne shifts to get ready to fight, she tries to swallow her worry cause he’s just laughing. Anger takes its place, why is he laughing?

 

Anne tries to turn her attention to the conversation she needs to have with Sprig but it feel like everything else also needs her attention. She looks over her shoulder at Marcy and Sasha, wincing at the argument that’s getting quieter on Sasha’s end but louder from her mother. She takes a shaky breath.

 

Usually Sprig gives her a little more heads up when he jumps onto her shoulders but that doesn’t mean she has issues shifting to keep him balanced when he jumps up, “You want to go over there.” It’s not a question.

 

Anne shrugs, “Their parents can be…a lot,” she offers quietly, “I know we’re fighting and you think they’re-“ she sighs, the question from Marcy pounding through her head, “And you and I both know that he isn’t safe.” No one’s supposed to be able to be hurt here and yet, she looks at her hands, sighing in relief that they're not glowing like it feels like it should.

 

Sprig looks from the other two humans to Anne then down at Lexie, “You want Hop Pop to keep an eye on her?”

 

Hop Pop’s eyes are open but he’s snoring. She gives Sprig a look before smiling, “Yeah-“ whatever she’s going to say next is cut off.

 

“If I’m so awful, why didn’t you just stay dead! Everything was easier that way!” Anne winces as the room goes dead silent, even the people trying not to focus on the argument are looking between Sasha and her mother.

 

For a moment Sasha’s eyes go wide as she takes a step back, giving her dad a look before turning back to her mother, her voice is quieter now, “Okay then,” she turns away and the room seems to unfreeze, there’s a quiet buzz that starts back up again.

 

Sasha’s stopped from walking away by her mother grabbing her arm, nails digging into her skin, “Listen here, little girl, I didn’t say you could walk away like a bitch.”

 

Sasha pulls her arm away, locking her jaw to not react to the sting or her words, “That’s enough,” she manages, her voice still steady if only barely.

 

Her mother’s eyes narrow raising her hand and Sasha can’t stop the small flinch even though she knows it won’t actually hurt. “I believe Sasha’s right, that’s enough.” Grime puts his arm firmly between the two, giving the elder woman a dangerous toothy smile.

 

Sasha’s eyes are wide as she looks around the room, first she meets Grime’s eye, snapping her eyes away instantly, he’s looking at her worried. She takes another step away, then another before quickly retreating away from her parents and Grime. 

 

Anne gives Sprig a look, “Just keep an eye on her,” motioning to Lexie, before sighing, “Please?” Cause some part of her knows she’s asking more than he’d like to give to Sasha after everything. As soon as he hops off her shoulder she begins moving trying to cut Sasha off before she can hide away, only for Sasha to brush past her, not looking at Sprig as she quickly kneels down to be level with Lexie. Anne opens her mouth a couple times, debating what she should say, nothing feels right, she settles for falling back into keeping guard.

 

In the too loud silent aftermath of Sasha’s argument with her parents, Marcy can’t stop the pins and needles feeling of their father’s touch on their shoulder. They had forgotten how overbearing and anxiety inducing their parents' touch could be at the best of times. Any hope of getting their brain to cooperate and calm down is rapidly approaching nonexistent between the touch and An- him. Still too stupid to speak . Anne’s pacing, clearly ready to attack, so the large newt can’t hurt them. But it doesn’t stop their brain from smelling burnt fabric and flesh when they blink.

 

In the dull rumble of the room coming back to life Marcy’s able to pull away from their parents. They try to force their breathing to slow, they’re fine, they run their hand through their hair taking several steps backwards, only stopping when they run into the wall. Their eyes flicker away from their dad, just for a second before trying to find someone, anyone, else. First they look at Olivia, she’s looking at them with worry, Yunan too. They open their mouth, trying to force their voice to work, tell them it’s fine, make their parents at least a little less mad at them, but they can’t. They look away, scanning the room, Sasha’s not looking at her, not looking at anyone but her little sister as her hands tremble. They want to go see how she is. They know they won’t help right now, they’d make everything worse like they usually do. Anne’s pacing, watching all the new people in the room, when And- he shifts her gaze bores into him. 

 

Marcy covers their mouth, trying to keep their breathing even as they still can’t make their breathing slow down at all, trying to stop themself from asking for help. Screwing their eyes shut for a second to just think, but it doesn’t work. Everything’s too much, they force their eyes open again, they half fumble half walk into one of the rooms door, not particularly caring what it leads to. They just need out. They try to stay silent, and they’re barely in the room before they collapse against the wall, not caring as a few tears force their way out and they take heaving breaths, keeping their hand over their mouth.

 

They’re not sure how long they sit in the darkness, hardly able to breath. But then, the room lights up, the door opens for a second before closing again. It takes a second for their eyes to adjust to see the figure, Marcy still can’t catch their breath but it’s at least a little quieter when they can focus on something other than that. They try to make themself talk, but their mouth just feels too heavy, their throat refuses to work.

 

The figure, Sprig, some rational part of their brain supplies through their brain being stupid, comes up in front of them. He seems nervous, “I… realized I never thanked you, for you know, saving me with the falling thing,” he’s playing with his fingers, just barely looking at them.

 

The sentence is enough to force Marcy’s lungs to work again, feeling a little confused at the frog’s thank you, it was all their fault he was in danger at all. They open their mouth trying to talk but it doesn’t work, groaning slightly as they bring their hand to their chest rubbing it in circles, ‘ sorry, sorry, sorry.’

 

He tilts his head, seeming to get a better look at them, “You can’t talk?” he hops closer, sitting too close to them, his cold skin feels like too much against their arm right now.

 

They shake their head quickly, knowing it’s stupid, it’s so simple even babies can do it. And they can’t even do it when he’s only here cause of Anne.

 

Sprig though nods once, “That’s okay, it got loud back there, I sometimes can’t talk either.” at their small smile he tilts his head, “Anne’s good at helping me when I can’t talk, I can go get her? Or Sasha?” his voice seems much more hesitant at the second name. Marcy’s sure Anne or Sasha would have an idea what the tone and hesitation means exactly; Marcy’s not sure though.

 

Marcy doesn’t mean to shake their head as fast as they do, they really hope he doesn’t offer to get their parents, they don’t need the reminder how stupid they’re being. Insead Sprig leans further back against the wall, pulling his knees to his chest to mirror Wit’s champion, “Okay, I can stay here,” he pauses, “Unless you want to be alone?”

 

They don’t mean to grab his arm as tight as they do, all they care about in the scramble to keep someone here is keeping him there, even if he’s just there because of Anne. To both their shocks their throat works just enough to speak, “Sorry, stay, I know it’s dumb.” everything still feels heavy, their voice breaks and crackles and is far too quiet for the fear that being alone brings, their jaw gets heavier after they speak.

 

“Nah it’s not,” he looks down at his hands, “I know Anne and Sasha can understand what you’re saying with your hands,” he moves his hands a little too fast, “But I can try?”

 

Marcy can’t help but smile a bit at the offer, dropping their head against the wall and looking up at the ceiling, knowing eventually they’ll be able to speak again. Sprig seems to take that as a go ahead and starts talking quietly. The darkness of the room feels a little less oppressive against Sprigs stories, even with Marcy’s slowly mimed replies.

 

Out in the main room Sasha can’t stop her hands from shaking, she glares at them, it wasn’t anything worse than what she’d say on her usual drunken rants. She tries to turn her focus completely to Lexie, she wants to be happy, to play with her little sister. Her hands won’t stop shaking and what if the scars and calluses on her hands hurt her.

 

She looks away for a second, wanting to run away when she sees how worried Grime is staring at her. “Hey, Lex,” her voice breaks, she mentally groans in her head, running her hand through her hair, stopping too short when it suddenly stops. “I’m gonna- how about you go talk to dad? There’s a few people I gotta talk to.”

 

She stares at Sasha for a few seconds too long, tilting her head, “Are you gonna run away again?”

 

Sasha freezes, she still has things to do. Has a whole rebellion and war to finish outside the room. A promise to fight to her last breath, but that’s a lot to explain right now to a little kid, “Not right now. I’ll be back in just a few minutes.” She hopes her smile seems believable.

 

Staring at her for a second or two longer Lexie nods and runs over to her mother. Sasha pushes herself to her feet, looking around the theater, Anne’s not looking at her, instead glaring at Andrias, vaguely she notes Anne’s eyes are slightly blue. Sasha tries to swallow her emotions, trying to think. She looks around the room to find Marcy, they’re not there. Figuring Anne knows where their partner is, she bolts, not really caring where she stops.

 

The room she’s in is too bright, she growls slightly as she begins pacing. Pulling at her too short hair as she tries to stop the anger bubbling up her throat. Before she can think enough to do anything beyond pacing the door quietly opens then closes.

 

It’s Anne.

 

Some part of Sasha lets out a sigh in relief. The rest of her lets the anger burst out. “What do you want?” She feels whatever tenuous hold she has on her anger straining, “Come to gawk?”

 

Anne though keeps her eyes too soft, “You know I wouldn’t do that, Sash,” she steps forward to grab Sasha’s shoulder, “I’m just checking if you’re okay, both you and Marcy-“

 

Sasha doesn’t mean to slap her hand away as hard as she does, “I’m fine, you know how she is- I just- I’m fine,” anger breaks her voice as she feels her eyes start to burn, “You should just leave me alone.”

 

Anne gives her a sad look, “I’m not leaving you alone like this, Sasha.”

 

“I’m fine!” She growls slamming her hand into the wall, “It’s all just fucking fine. They get to show up and just make everything worse and. Fuck I’m trying to be better. Hell it’s not even my fucking fault I didn’t-“ she doesn’t mean to sob, she’s fine. But she can’t stop herself from crying, “This isn’t fucking fair, I’m trying to be better.”

 

Anne hadn’t moved closer til then, taking two steps closer, arms open in an offered hug. Even when the blonde accepts it she pushes at Anne’s chest, trying to push her away. “I know you are,” she murmurs softly.

 

“I hate them,” neither really believe her, no matter how much she wants it to be true. She drops her hands down, hiding her face in the crook of Anne’s neck. She doesn’t try to make her lie any more believable, trying to stop any more tears from falling.

 

Eventually Sasha pulls away and Anne lets her, giving her girlfriend a sad smile, “Better?”

 

Sasha nods once, looking down, “Sorry, you can go,” she knows Anne’s still mad at her, that she’s only here to make sure Sasha didn’t kill herself or something.

 

Anne rolls her eyes, “I’m not leaving Sash,” then gives her a small smile, bringing her hand up and running it through Sasha’s hair, “Plus I mean as much as I love what you’ve done with your hair, I think it needs a bit of help to fix it up.”

 

And despite everything else, Sasha laughs before sitting down as Anne approaches her with a pair of scissors the room had provided her.

 

Marcy’s not sure how long they and Sprig stumble through talking before slowly their jaw finally lightens and slowly it feels like their throat isn’t filled with honey. Their still tired emotionally, sure that people touching them will feel like pins and needles but they’re at least normal again. They rub their throat once, “Sorry, I know it’s stupid. My brain doesn’t do that that often anymore and-“ their voice is soft and crackly and feels weak.

 

The Frog cuts them off as he tilts his head, “It’s not though.”

 

Marcy lets out a bitter laugh, running their hand through their hair, “I… really don’t want my parents here,” they admit the selfish thought in a voice barely above a whisper. Before shaking their head, pulling their knee up between them and the frog, “They- they care, they say they do. I just make that hard. And of course I know we’ll have to go back, go back to earth, back to them . We have to go back home but-“ they laugh again, “I’m not- I’m not making you think any better of me, huh?” 

 

He gives them a concerned look, before sighing, “Anne likes you, I’m not sure why she trusts either of you honestly but,” he shrugs, “I can’t stop her, and she was crying last night… I want that less than at least some of my hesitation on you. And Sasha.” He spits out the second name a little rougher than needed. He looks away, “Doesn’t mean I like or trust you. You hurt her.”

 

Hurt. The small word bounces around their head, not having the bravery to ask if he means it as in the past, right now or just forever. As much as they want none of them to be true, maybe they all are. They look down, taking a shaky breath.

 

Before Marcy can think of the right promise or words to assuage his worry and assuage their guilt, Sprig stands, “I’m gonna go check on everyone with-“ he pauses for a second, his look softening, “With everything going on .” Before walking out. Leaving Marcy to try to convince themself to leave.

 

The room between Sasha and Anne is silent, it’s weird, they can usually fill the silence with gossip or laughing or lately, yelling. But the minutes pass in silence except for the snip of the scissors on Sasha’s hair.

 

One minute.

 

Five minutes.

 

Fifteen minutes.

 

Sasha’s not sure after everything where she manages to pull out the courage to talk first, “You really don’t have to do this, Anne, I can-”

 

“I’ve seen your hairstyling skills, Sash, I’ve got it,” Anne’s voice is steady as she runs her hands through Sasha’s hair, “It is gonna be short though, you chopped off a lot.”

 

Sasha can’t help but grin, letting out a small laugh at how her mother will react, “Good,” she pauses for a second, licking her lips, “It’ll stay out of my way when I’m swordfighting.”

 

Anne stops for a moment, “Please, stop lying.” she cuts a stray hair, “I know you, Sash,” she turns Sasha around, tilting her head down before cutting some of the longer locks up at the front, “I know what you’re doing, we- I really need you to stop lying, please.”

 

Sasha sighs, balling her hand into a fist, gently hitting her leg as she tries to think, “I know, you’re right, and you do.” She looks up and hates that Anne is so close, almost too close, “In my defense, that was- I…” she sighs, maybe she hasn’t changed as much as she had hoped, certainly she just lost any trust Grime or anyone in the rebellion had for her, “You’re still mad at me, huh?”

 

“That argument was keeping attention off Marcy,” Anne gives her a look so similar to last night, though it’s so much less filled with fire, instead a little watery “I’m not mad, I’m just- fuck the lying hurts Sash, and I mean do you get why I’m- I would’ve fallen for you, I thought-” she forces her hand to not shake, “I wasn’t strong enough and,” she scoffs shifting back to behind her girlfriend, “Maybe I am mad, not really at you though.”

 

Sasha looks down, “I didn’t want you to know,” she drops her gaze from the mirror, looking anywhere but Anne, “I mean, I know I should’ve told you. And You’re right, I used you, as a cause or a suicide method. At least part of it, I- I also couldn’t- I didn’t stop the fight, I couldn’t pull you down, let you fall.” She takes a shaky breath, forcing tears from her eyes, she doesn’t want to cry right now, “And I mean after wasn’t good, like Grime was right, I threw myself into training cause I was mad and hurt and- I mean, I could push myself til I was too tired to think or feel, and I mean Grime and Percy and Braddock, they weren’t gonna notice I was pushing til I ached.” Anne steps away from her and Sasha snaps around, praying she won’t leave again, “I didn’t attempt again- honestly I’m too much of a coward to, I- I won’t do that, use you, again.”

 

“Sasha, stop,” Anne’s voice is strangled, hands hanging limply by her side, “You can’t- I-” she cuts her sentence off, dropping the scissors to the floor and pulling Sasha into a hug, “I need you alive. You can’t- you can’t do that, please?” begging quietly into her shoulder.

 

Again, Sasha is frozen in place, “You were right though, I-”

 

“I don’t care, or I don’t know, I do,” Anne finally pulls back, “Why am I still mad and hurt and just-” she growls softly, turning away for a second, “No, I’m fine, sorry, I’m fine.”

 

Sasha debates stepping closer, but stops herself, “You’re not though, Annie. I did a lot even before this, and Marce well,” the words hang between them for a second too long, “It’s all complicated. But you’re not fine.”

 

Anne’s entire frame crumbles at the words, “I don’t think I am,” she turns back around with a sad smile, “We have- there’s a lot going on, your parents aren’t-”

 

“I forgot how mean she could be,” Sasha laughs a little, though can’t hide the hurt fully, “Everyone on Earth thinks it was- that I was- I mean the box-” she runs her hand through her new short hair, fumbling a little when the locks stop so short, “I’m not gonna correct them.”

 

Anne gives her a look that lasts far too long and is way too understanding, “And Marcy’s and Andrias, I have to be fine.”

 

“Nah, you don’t. We don't either.” Sasha steps closer trying to give a reassuring smile, “Stay mad. Stay mad at me, for now. If you need I can take it just- let’s just take it slow with space and time.”

 

“I don’t think I want more space, just, give me some time.”

 

Sasha nods once, “I think we can do that,” taking a deep breath before reaching forward, cupping Anne’s jaw.

 

Anne’s smile is still sad and tired as she leans into the touch, running her hand through Sasha’s hair with a short giggle, “I like the short hair by the way, very hot.”

 

Sasha laughs, pulling away, messing up her hair with her hand, “We have to go check on Marcy, make sure everyone’s okay.” Anne nods in agreement.

 

Marcy stays in the dark room far too long after Sprig leaves, they stare at the door, worrying their lip. All their muscles feel locked up at the idea he’s out there. Or worse their parents are making everyone realize how they’re even worse than they know. They punch their leg, this is stupid, it’s just been words, they know he can’t hurt them here, he can’t hurt anyone here. He shouldn’t be able to. They look at the pale pink freshly healed marks on their knuckles, their stomach rolls.

 

Before they can drown in their worry and spiral too deep, the door quietly opens. Marcy blinks several times to adjust to the sudden light, and before they can figure out who the figure is, she sits down in the spot Sprig had vacated, “Hey, Mars,” it’s Sasha, the blonde’s hair is now shaggy and way shorter than Marcy has ever seen. But she still has the same tone she had when Marcy went fully over the handlebars on their older sisters’ bike and didn’t get up or showed up crying on her doorstep. Careful and caring and understanding in a way they’re not even sure she uses with Anne.

 

“Hey, Sash,” they look down at their knees, crossing their arms over them, “Sorry about-” they reach towards their throat.

 

“You know Me and Anne don’t care about that, don’t apologize for that.” she gently grabs their wrist, much more careful and less painful than their parents had, “How are you feeling?”

 

“He’s been playing me since day one.” Marcy mutters, unable to hide the bitterness from their voice, “Why didn’t he just-” they trail off quietly, flipping their palm upwards, begging for comfort that they’re not sure they deserve.

 

“Just what?” Sasha leans forward, squeezing Marcy’s hand, “Killed you from the beginning?”

 

“Or let me die.” Sasha’s hand tenses up in Marcy’s, the youngest looks at her with a bitter grin, “He used me- to get the box, to get you two. Why not let me die? I’m- I’m useless now.” they try to physically shake the thought from their head.

 

Sasha puts her arm over them, pulling them close, “I don’t know, I’m glad he didn’t.”

 

“There’s something wrong with me now though,” Marcy’s voice breaks in the quiet admittance.

 

Sasha squeezes tightly, “We’ll figure it out then. We’ve got it so far.”

 

Marcy bites their lip, leaning into the hug while trying not to think of the burning, painful voice, “You’re sure you’ll think that when everyone knows how awful and stupid I am?”

 

“You’re not stupid, and no one thinks you’re awful.” Sasha promises, “And until then, just- let your parents and mine think the box was completely on me.”

 

Marcy stares at her, “I’m not scared of my parents, they- they’re trying… I think.”  they look away, they know they could be worse, that it would be better if they were just more normal.

 

Sasha’s eyes flicker down to their wrist before looking back to them, not commenting how their hands are shaking in hers, “Okay,” she agrees softly, “Anne’s keeping watch on…” she trails off feeling how Marcy tenses, “Hey, no one’s gonna let him hurt you.”

 

Marcy looks at their knuckles again, “It’s not me getting hurt I’m worried about.”

 

Sasha frowns a little, “Marcy-”

 

Marcy though pushes themself to their feet, “It’s nothing, we should- we should get out there.”

 

“Mars, it’s okay if you’re worried or scared, it’s- I mean I didn’t exactly take Toad Tower well.”

 

Marcy though shakes their head, “I’m not scared.” They try to swallow their worry, squaring their shoulders, before marching back to the main room. They try to ignore how many eyes are suddenly on them. Their eyes flicker from one side of the room to the other, trying to ignore their parents as their eyes bore into the back of their chest.

 

The floor moves a little, Marcy knows it’s Andrias walking, they freeze. The entire room freezes, if only for a second. Before they can really look at him and wonder more than where his beard had gone the room comes back to life, both Grime and Yunan shift, ready to attack, ready to attack, as does another Toad that Marcy can’t remember seeing before. The blue Newt’s face lights up in surprise, but most of it is directed at the mystery Toad.

 

They’re not really sure when Sasha caught up to them but they step back, right into the blonde. And Anne moves from her spot at the wall. They look around the room, their mom and dad are still giving Marcy the look that means they’re in trouble.

 

Given how the room is feeling a lot less light than earlier, most everyone jumps a little when Olivia clears her throat, “Perhaps we should actually eat? We still have more to watch today.”

 

There’s a general murmur of agreement across the room as those not sitting find a spot to sit and eat. But Marcy gets an idea, I’m not scared, the thought repeats as their head pounds and they grab Anne’s hand causing her to look at them, and before they can get scared they lean forward, kissing the corner of her mouth. And for a second they almost believe Sasha’s assurance everything will be alright. Then they pull back and confirm their plan worked, their parents are mad.

 

Anne’s giving them a worried look, pulling back before looking around like she’s on the defense, “Mars, what-” she looks over her shoulder, seeing the same glare Marcy had already seen.

 

“I-” Marcy feels a little less sure of their plan when they see how worried Anne actually is, how it’s for them and nothing else, “Sorry- I-” the pain in their head actually goes down a bit, “I should’ve asked, sorry.”

 

“That’s not-” Anne sighs, what’s done is done, she shifts to be more between Marcy and everyone as Sasha takes the lead to a spot in the corner for them to eat, “Let’s just eat, okay?”

 

Lunch is an awkwardly quiet affair as everyone’s keeping a close eye on their newest watching companions. Anne, Marcy and Sasha engage in a staring contest where the other two aren’t allowed to see them looking at each other, anymore talking is too much right now.

 

The silence continues after the very quick meal as everyone goes back to their seats, the newest watchers squeezing in wherever there’s space. The screen lights up:

 

Scavenger Hunt

Notes:

welp, this chapter kind of got out of control, we had a few scene ideas that we really thought were going in this one that we're saving for later, and some ideas we've had rough drafts written of for months, so it's definitely one we look forward to seeing your thoughts on :) anyway, the next chapter will almost certainly not take so long
Until next time

Chapter 66: Marcy's Theme Song Takeover

Chapter Text

Anne shifts uncomfortably between Sasha and Marcy. Her partners are both tense and Sasha’s hands are both shaking slightly, hovering just beside her waist. Some part of Anne’s brain manages to supply that there’s usually a heron there, for the first time in days the blonde is clearly missing her weapons.

 

Even more concerning under the laser gaze of their parents and Andrias is how still Marcy is. Their back is straight as an arrow but their hands are completely still. And bites her lip, rolling it between her teeth and her eyes narrow as she notices the top of Marcy’s boots fluttering too fast. 

 

She silently offers both of them a hand, not daring to grab either herself though. Sasha’s shaking hand bolts to Anne’s holding maybe a little too tightly but shifting just enough to not make it fully uncomfortable. Marcy though pulls their hand back like Anne’s is a king cobra ready to strike. They give her an apologetic look staring at both hands but don’t move their own hand any closer to her’s.

 

Frowning a little Anne nods and sighs softly before looking back to the screen.

 

The introduction starts normally, at least at first. However when Anne opens the box instead of following Anne in the jungle or Sasha in the mud near Toad Tower, Marcy lands in the middle of Newtopia. 

 

“New theme song?” Hop Pop points out with a grin, knowing Marcy’s time in Newtopia was at the very least exciting.

 

“Looks like it, probably what you were up to the last few months, Mars,” Anne agrees measuredly, looking once again at Marcy, who's decidedly not meeting her eyes.

 

Marcy’s now looking at the floor in front of their feet, the bright blue and red and green and yellow scribbles and flecks of color popping off the black was out of date before their parents had graduated elementary school. But it was clean, brighter than the  rundown arcade in the mall where Anne and Sasha would get bored of watching them them play Alley Fighters II and Galaxy Invaders and would go play Super Dance Fun Time Fusion together. Marcy never played with them, they were too clumsy. The colors were usually too bright for their eyes, too colorful and random and they spent far too much time watching the other two between trying to find where the squiggled patterns started to repeat. Now they hope they’ll never find the repeat. As long as they don’t they can keep not watching the screen or have to feel the stares of their parents.

 

“Yes…” Olivia agrees slowly, just how much they had let Marcy actually do as a child hitting her, especially as said child’s parents are now here. Groaning silently she prepares to eat her tail for her fuck ups.

 

“Yeah, this is what Marcy was doing the five months between when you three disappeared and when you next met up with Anne,” the room’s voice booms around them.

 

Sasha glares up at the ceiling, opening her mouth to demand what the whole idea of bringing Andrias and their parents into this place, only to scoff, why would they get any answers about this whole situation now. 

 

They push themself up with a grin before the screen zooms out to show all of Amphibia. ”Woke up in Newtopia, where I fell down a flight of stairs.”

 

The room was split between groans in sympathy and small laughs, Marcy was clearly in one piece so most people felt it was okay to laugh. Even Marcy manages a smile, though still doesn’t look up from the floor.

 

“You always were so clumsy,” Sandra tsks in disappointment at her child, “Such a clumsy girl.”

 

Marcy feels every muscle in their back and arms tense but they force their face to stay blank, “That’s me, clumsy, klutzy Marcy,” they manage to keep their voice steady, any shaking passes as a laugh.

 

Yunan snaps her head to Marcy for a second longer than the ranger would like, they shift uncomfortably under the Newts knowing gaze.

 

The song continues with Marcy in a hospital room, a newt doctor and Olivia at their bedside, “Broke my leg but luckily, the newts have free public healthcare.”

 

Any remaining laughter stops, as looks of sympathy “So you were in a cast for most the time before Anne showed up?” Maggie scoffs, remembering when she broke her arm and had to wear a cast all summer.

 

“No,” Marcy pauses as their voice breaks, looking up for a second, “No, I was only in it for like a week,” they put their leg out in front of them, “See, all healed, no pain.”

 

The humans in the room who have ever had the misfortune of breaking a bone look at the teen confused, “That’s not normal, kid,” Mr. X is finally the one to say what much of the room is thinking.

 

“I mean, yeah, it’s a little fast, but Newtopia has really advanced hospital and Anne’s arm-” Marcy begins only to pause, remembering Anne’s favoring of her right hand, like she healed just as fast without everything being set 100% right.

 

“The stones,” Grime inserts, “Seem like they keep you three in one piece.”

 

The room stills as the ground shakes a little, Marcy moves to put herself between Anne and Sasha and the looming blue Newt at the back of the room, their brain feels slow as they try to figure out if the room is bigger than they first thought or if Andrias is smaller, they can’t stop their hands from shaking either way “If I may, Newtopia has the most up to date technology, could we not speed up the healing process with the mossma-” he cuts himself off, grimacing like he shouldn’t have said anything.

 

Yunan and Olivia share a look before looking at Marcy, the general opens her mouth only to cut herself off with a wince “the mossman helped us… -but it was with the shadow fish that we,” she brings her hand to her head, careful to not activate her blades as she tries to rub the pain away.

 

“Just so we’re all clear here,” Oum interrupts, shooting a glare at the newts, not even reacting to Andrias’ impressive size, “You have frogs and toads constantly dying, to the point we have repeatedly seen skulls just, laying on the road, and you guys have state of the art technology in the locked capital city?” all eyes are now off Marcy though.

 

There’s several uncomfortable minutes of silence as everyone tries to justify the inequality, Olivia and Yunan figuring nothing they say could try to make it sound better, the Toads had had their turn and now it was theirs. Eventually they’re saved by Sasha speaking up, “I think Grime’s right, it’s probably the stones.

 

“So then I became a loyal ranger, and I fought this creepy cult.” After they get their new ranger uniform they start their various adventures, 

 

Marcy, Sasha and Anne can’t stop their faces from paling at the wording, Marcy scoffs a little, “Yeah, Loyal,” they clench their fist to stop from shaking. Before Anne or Sasha can react Marcy gets more mad, feeling everything get more tense and heavy, whispering softly, “The Order of the Olm, they were destroying stuff about the gems and-” they groan, every second they think about Amphibia feels like another stab to the back.

 

Way to catch up, Wit  

 

They cover their ears to try to stop the noise and pain, though that just makes the voice’s laughing louder.

 

Sasha and Anne share a look, both silently agreeing that among the huge list of things they have to talk about tonight, this is another one.

 

“Kept folks out of danger, slaying a killer cobra with a catapult! I lived on a warship, Became a Flipwart champion!” they offer a hand to shake as their previous opponents stare at the board in shock.

 

“-The only one who could beat me at flipwart,” The words echo against their skull even as Marcy tries to grin at their achievement, their head doesn’t stop hurting even as they go back to trying to find a pattern on the ground, anything to relieve the pressure against their skull and not have to keep paying attention to how naive they were.

 

“How old do you have to be to join the Rangers?” Oum asks in a tense voice.

 

“I joined at 17, just after the academy,” Yunan tries not to answer the question.

 

“That’s not what I asked,” Oum glares at the Newt.

 

Olivia taps Yunan’s shoulder once, “Same as the Toad Army, anyone in Amphibia can sign up at sixteen and,”

 

“Great, so child soldiers aren’t normal for you either,” the Thai woman glares at the newts, “So why did you have a twelve year old doing any of this?”

 

“I’m thirteen now, and I was fine,” Marcy tries to defend as they take their hand from their ears, “It’s fine.”

 

Olivia clears her throat, “No it wasn’t. As mentioned we knew she was young but we didn’t know how much slower or faster than us humans became an adult. Andr-“ she pauses for a second, staring at the giant Newt in the room, “ the king encouraged it and I didn’t speak against it. We got lucky that Marcy is so smart and didn’t get hurt.” Olivia tries to ignore the look of disbelief from Marcy’s parents when she compliments Marcy.

 

“Soon I was the king's trusted advisor.” They push King Andrias’ sleeping hand over a royal decree.

 

Mr. X pinches the bridge of his nose mumbling quietly to Jenny, “Do we actually have to worry, they’re run by a teenager.”

 

Marcy though tries to keep their eyes closed, trying to ignore how much she trusted him.

 

However neither of them is what the room was focused on, the loud, “What?” from the back of the room, Andrias is very clearly confused in the back, many of the room only now noticing that he’s not alone in being new, there’s another frog who looks like Sprig and a toad between her and the giant Newt, the other two are very clearly on their guard. “I’m not- That’s me but I’m not king , my dad- he-” the newt glares at the screen, “What is all this?”

 

In the same moment two things click for Sasha, no one had explained to any of the new auditions what was going on, and even more important to her, this isn’t the Andrias they know. Before she can begin to think how to explain this room or whole situation, let alone try to figure out what’s different with Andrias, if the difference even matters, the music continues and the show plows along.

 

“I think…” Grime looks between Andrias and Sasha, trying to put herself between the blue newt and the other two teens, “We may have a lot to explain, it’s a pretty long story.”

 

Marcy’s adventures continued as they had hooked Olivia up to a machine, “I studied salamander brains.” then showed them at a party, dressed up and enjoying the bug Hors d'oeuvres.

 

The music then screeched to a stop as Marcy tried to explain the beginning of a Creatures and Caverns game started, though the rest “Okay, if you wanna pick up the long sword, I need you to roll for a strength check because your character is like a little wood elf and uh... This Will Be Fun Eventually Guys, Trust Me!”

 

“Yeah, C&C is honestly pretty slow in the beginning,” Ally agrees, turning towards Marcy with a smile, “Have you tried Cry of Gtuhanai, we started a game with our table a few months ago and we really enjoy it.” 

 

Marcy looks up at them with a wider smile than usual, “No, but I want to, I’ve not really been able to find a steady table.”

 

“We can find you one, if not with us then we’re part of a group for finding tables,” Jess offers.

 

Marcy grins even wider and nods twice, “That sounds great,” though they quickly school their face as they feel their father’s gaze.  

 

They then began to sing again, “ I love it in Amphibia, so much adventure still to see! Hope nothing bad ever happens to me!” with Andrias winking as the song ends

 

Any joy that was in the room from the last conversation is quickly sucked out of the room, Marcy wiggles uncomfortably as all eyes feel like they’re on them again. Sasha’s jaw locks as she’s glaring at the screen and Anne looks down at her hands and stares stone face towards the ground. The rest that were in the throne room vary from tense to just uncomfortable. The rest of the room feels the tension and goes silent in the tension.

 

“Let’s just-” Olivia clears her throat loudly, “We have more to watch,” the steadiness of her tone is betrayed by how pale her face is and how her hands are balled tightly into fists, trying to move them under Yunan’s to hide.”

 

“Yeah,” Marcy’s voice doesn’t have such steadiness, but they force their gaze to the screen.

 

Series this work belongs to: